Professional Documents
Culture Documents
The Gospel According To Mark Greek Text With Intro Notes and Indices Swete 1913
The Gospel According To Mark Greek Text With Intro Notes and Indices Swete 1913
The Gospel According To Mark Greek Text With Intro Notes and Indices Swete 1913
CO
C\J
CD
CO
The Leonard Library
Wptlittt College
Toronto
19.
THE GOSPEL
ACCORDING TO ST MAKE
BY
THIRD EDITIO
ILLIUS ORE DIDICIMUS GRATIA TUA ADIUTI OPERARI VALEAMUS. PER IESUM
CHRISTUM DOMINUM NOSTRUM. AMEN.
COPYRIGHT.
First Edition, 1898. Second Edition, 1902 ; reprinted, ivith slight changes, 1905,
1908. Third Edition, 1909 ; reprinted, with slight changes, 1913.
PREFACE TO THE THIKD EDITION.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of St Michael and All Angels, 1909.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
THE years which have gone by since the first issue of this
plan of the work has refused to lend itself to the proposed changes,
or after full consideration I have found myself unable to accept
them.
In the preface to the first edition I expressed a desire to
discuss more fully at a future time some of the larger questions
raised by the Gospel of St Mark. This purpose has not been
fulfilled. The book has been revised throughout; the critical
apparatus has been enlarged by the use of the fresh evidence
printed in Mr Lake s Texts from Mount Athos, of which advanced
sheets were sent to me through the kindness of the author ; the
foot-notes have been here and there expanded or re-written. But
the pressure of other work and the call of fresh studies have
neutral
"
has supplied me
with copious notes upon the readings of the
Armenian version, and has also frequently verified and corrected
my references to the Sinaitic Syriac and the other Syriac versions.
Mr F. C. Conybeare has contributed a photograph of the page of
an Armenian MS. in which the last twelve verses of the Gospel
are ascribed to the "presbyter
Ariston." From Mr F. C.
Burkitt I have received much
valuable help, especially in the
earlier chapters of St Mark, in reference to the readings of the
Old Latin and the treatment of various points connected with
Syriac and Aramaic words. Cronin has given me access
Mr H. S.
to his yet unpublished collation of the new fragments of cod. N,
and to the results of a fresh examination of cod. 2 pe and through ;
x PREFACE TO THE FIEST EDITION.
the kindness of Mr A. M. Knight
have been permitted to use the
I
H. B. S.
CAMBRIDGE,
F. of the Name of JESUS, 1898.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
INTRODUCTION :
IX.
Lord .........
St Mark s conception of the Person and Office of our
xc
ACHA26TAI YMAC . .
MApKOC 6 Y OC MOY-
In the N.T. the name occurs eight times (Acts xii. 12, 25,xv.
37, 39, Col. iv. 10, Philem. 24, 2 Tim. iv. 1 1, I Pet. v. 13). In the
Acts it is the surname of a Jew of Jerusalem whose name was
John (xii. 12 *\wdvov rov eiTLKakovpevov M.dp/cov, 25 Iwdvrjv rov
6 rmic\fr)6evra Mdp/cov, xv. 37 Icodvrjv rov KaXovfJievov [etruc. &$
C
CD
minnonn ] Mdptcov, 39 rov Mdptcov) : the Epistles use Ma/o/eo? by
itself and without the article, as if it were the only or at least
the familiar name by which the person to whom they refer was
known 1 .
praenomina, of which Caius (Fa^o? Acts xix. 29, Rom. xvi. 23,
1
It seems to have been same
rarely borne fact see Deissmann, Bibl Studio,
by Jews; cf. Chase, in Hastings B. J>.
(E. T.), p. 314.
s
iii., p. 245. gee foot-notes to Me. xiv. 14, 52.
2
On the witness of Josephns to the
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xv
a
guestchamber large enough to receive concourse of the brethren
(rjcrav l/cavol <ruvr)0po(,(TfjLvoi).
It is to Mary s house that Peter
Levite Barnabas.
return they took him back with them to Syria (Acts xii. 25). He
used again in xv. 37, 38, and seems distinctly to indicate the
fines this service too strictly when he comments velut ad bap- "
(cf.
Acts x. 48, I Cor. i.
14), but his work would include all those
minor which could safely be delegated to a younger man,
details
such as arrangements for travel, the provision of food and lodging,
records the fact in words which are nearly colourless, the censure
which he represents St Paul as having subsequently passed upon
Mark s conduct at this juncture is severe and almost passionate
(xv. 38 rj^iov TOV anroffTavra CLTT avrcov CLTTO Tla/ju(f)v\ias KOI p,rj
strike across the Taurus into the interior, he may have considered
himself free to abandon the undertaking. He had left Jerusalem
I
for work at Antioch, and had not engaged himself to face the
he may have felt that duty to his mother and his home required
him to break off at this point from so perilous a development of
the mission.
To Barnabas, at any rate, Mark s withdrawal did not appear in
the light of a desertion, nor was St Paul unwilling to be associated
with him again in the work at Antioch for from Acts xv. 37 it ;
1 Dr Chase
(in Hastings, D. B. iii. p. John, the synagogue minister."
2 The Church in the Roman
245 suggests that the word may be
f.) Empire,
used in this sense of John Mark, trans- p. 61 ;
St Paul the Traveller, p. 90.
latiag, "and
they had with them also
2
P. M. b
xviii PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
would seem that he was with the Apostles there till the eve of the
second missionary journey. St Paul, however, declined to accept
the cousin of Barnabas as a companion in another voyage to Asia
Minor, and Mark consequently set out with Barnabas alone.
Whilst Paul went by land through the Cilician Gates, Barnabas
sailed with Mark to Cyprus. In the first soreness of the separa
tion each turned to the home of his family. Barnabas was
Hellenistic family which had settled in the island (Acts iv. 36),
and Mark was also probably a Cypriot Jew on one side 1 Un .
fortunately the author of the Acts leaves the two men at this
point, and there is no early or even moderately trustworthy
tradition to carry on the thread of Mark s story. The Acts of
Barnabas Bapvdffa), a work ascribed to St Mark, but
( jreplo^oi
of the fourth, or, in its present form, the fifth century, represents
the Apostle as suffering martyrdom in Cyprus, and adds that after
his death Mark set sail for Egypt, and evangelised Alexandria.
The book as a whole is
quite unworthy of credit, but it is not
improbable that Mark proceeded from Cyprus to Egypt, whether
in company with Barnabas or after his death.
Barnabas was still alive and at work when St Paul wrote i Cor.
older authority 3 ,
his first successor in the care of that Church
was appointed in Nero s eighth year, i.e. A.D. 61-2. If the date
1
On Jewish settlements in Cyprus andrian Fathers, Clement and Origen,
ee Schiirer n. ii. pp. 222, 232 (E. T.), make no reference to any sojourn or
or ed. 3 (1898) iii. p. 27 n. ; and cf. work of Mark in that city."
Acts xi. 19, 20, xxi. 16. 3
Cf. Lipsius, Die Apocryphen Apostel-
2
Against this must be placed the fact geschichten, ii. 2, p. 323 ; Harnack,
to which Chase (Hastings, D. B. ii.
248) Chronologie, p. 123 f.
The following are the chief early authorities: Eus. H.E. ii. 16
<f>a(rlv
7Ti TT/S TO AiyvTTTOv
vayyeXioi>
o Srj /cat o~uj/e-
crreiXa/xevov
ypanj/aro Krjpv^cu, e/c/cX^crtas T TT/KOTOV ITT avrvys AXe^avSpa as
cracrOa.L. Ib. 24 Nepwvos Se oy8oov ayoi/TOS Trjs /Sao-iXetas ero?
The latter was now at an end, and Mark had proceeded to Rome.
1 An But it is
inference from the ambiguous from the imperial city."
62
xx PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK.
1
Lightfoot, Biblical Essays, p. 407. likely that any one else would do it
2
The Petrine authorship of i Peter save Paul himself ; the epithet is surely
"
p. 598 ff.). It is difficult to follow him rived from St Paul] fully his own by the
when he writes (p. 599 f.) : "that Bar- form into which he casts them, a form
nabas should speak of him (Mark) as for the most part unlike what we find in
his son was very natural, but it is not any epistle of St Paul."
PERSONAL HISTORY OF ST MARK. xxi
piety.
But the Mark of I Peter is not merely described as St Peter s
son ;
he is represented as being with that Apostle at Rome 1
.
p. 439 ff., and Hort, First Epistle of St Peter, p. 5 f.; the first and
second identifications are without ancient authority, and beset with
difficulties. Blass (Philology of the Gospels, p. 27 ff.) regards
St Peter as having proceeded to Babylon from Antioch (Gal.
ii.
n) shortly after A.D. 46. But apart from Strabo s statement
that Babylon was at this time a desert, which Blass seeks to
minimise, the facts which Josephus (ant. xviii. 9 sqq.) relates as
to the condition of the Jews in Babylonia render this hypothesis
highly improbable.
huius Marci et Petrus in prima epistula, Ancient Coptic Churches, i. p. 155 ff.
Chronologic, p. 708 ff. cf. C. H. Tur-
sub nomine Babylonia figuraliterEomam 3
;
Tlav\ti)}...crvvr)OpOLcr6r]
iroXv 7r\rj6o<s
e/cXcKTtov otrives TroXXats awa ais
Kat KaXXwrroi eyei/oi/To.
fia<rdvoi<s...V7r6$iyiJLa
But the words of
Clement do not necessarily imply that the Apostles and the -rroXv
TrXrjOos suffered at the same time,
or that the martyrdom of the
Apostles took place at the first outbreak of the persecution. Nor
does the fact that St Peter was believed to have been buried in
the Vatican amount to a proof that he was among the first
sufferers. Early as the tradition is (cf. Eus. H.E. ii. 25), it may
rest upon inference only.
p7)$ev <Sv
TJKOVO- TrapaXtTreii/ r; i^evVao-^at rt ^ aurots . Iren. iu. I. I
/A6TO, Sfi
T^|V TOVTWV
TOU IleTpOU Kttt TOU IlauXou] ^o8oi/ MSpKOS, 6
[SC.
epfjirjvevTr) ; Uerpov, Kat avro? TO, VTro Xlerpou K^pvo~o"d/xeva
/cat 1
fj,a6r)Trj<;
evayye Atov /xeTa8ovvat Tots Sco/xevois avrov. o?rep CTTtyvdvTa TOV Herpes
/X7/T6 KwAvcrat /w,^T 7rpOTpei//acr^at. (Of. Eus. ii.
15 yvoWa
1 For the interpretation of this pas- cfeewKanons, i. p. 871 ff. ; Link, in
6
sage see Westcott, Canon of the N. T. ,
Studien u. Kritiken, 1896, 3.
2 T
p. 74 Lightfoot, Supernatural Eeli-
f. ; Comp. Lightfoot, S. Ji., p. 205 ff. ;
Apostle s
interpreter. According to its usual meaning in later
was careful to omit nothing that he had heard and could recall,
may have affected both hands or the fingers of one hand or one all
finger only
2
The
.
preface in cod. Toletanus seems to ascribe it to
a natural cause. No authority c%n be allowed to a document of
this kind, but the statement is not in itself improbable ;
at all
II.
I
memoirs of Peter."
tion that they were borrowed not from our second Gospel but
from Pseudo-Peter appears to be arbitrary, notwithstanding the
support of some great names (Harnack, Bruckstucke d. Ev. d.
PetruSj p. 37 ff., and Sanday, Inspiration, p. 310). second A
reference to Me. has been found in Dial. 88 TeWovos vo/x,to/x,eVov
1
Canon of the N. T. , p. 63. 6
2
possibly a reminiscence of the saying in
Ignatius has^(J^- 16) the Marcan Me. ix. 35, tffTai...iravTwv 5idicoi>os,
but it
phrase rb irvp rb acr/3e0Toj out cf. Mt. iii. , is too uncertain to establish direct in-
i?=Lc. iii. 17 all the passages rest on
; debtedness.
Isa. Ixvi. 24. In Polyc. Philipp. 5 (TOV 3 See the writer s Akhmim
Fragment,
Kvplov 6s eytvero didicovos Trdvruv) there is p. xxxiii. ff. ; J. Th. St. ii. p. 6 ff.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxi
(Me. vi. 3); other passages might be quoted, but they relate to
contexts which are common to Me. and Mt. or Lc., or to the
non-Marcan verses xvi. 9 20 (see Intr. xi.).
Meanwhile the Gospel was known and used by more than one
of the earlier Gnostic sects, and in other heretical circles both in
East and West.
Tfl ep?7/x,a)). A
Docetic sect mentioned by Irenaeus manifested a
preference for the Second Gospel (iii. n. 7 "qui autem lesum
separant a Christo et impassibilem perseverasse Christum passum
autem lesum dicunt, id quod secundum Marcum est praeferentes
evangelium But a mistake may perhaps lurk in this state
").
ovpavuv /3a<TiAei as {AvoT^ pta (Me. iv. 34) ; a reference to Me. xii.
29 in horn. iii. 51 is less certain, but probable (cf. Sanday, Gospels
in the second century, p. 177 f.). Hippolytus (phil. vii. 30)
strangely represents St Mark s Gospel as forming part of the
canon of Marcion But apart from Marcion the Second Gospel
1
.
6 KaOljfJLVO<S
7Tt TtOV ^(pOV/3lfJi KO.I (TVVe^tDV TO, 7TO.VTa,
rots di/^pw7rots IScu/cei/ yjfjuv rerpa/xop^ov TO tvayyiXiov
(quadriforme evangelium}, evt Se TrvevfJMn o-we^o/Aevov. But the
conception of a TTpa/xop^)ov evayyeAcov does not seem to have
1
Marcion was probably acquainted with St Mark (cf. Westcott, Canon 6 ,
(i.
21. 3), xiii. 32 28. 6), xvi. 19 10. 6). The last of these
(ii. (iii.
passages shews that the Gospel as he possessed it included the
supplementary verses, and that he attributed the whole to Mark :
fine autem
evangelii ait Marcus Et quidem Dominus lesus,
"in
1
Lightfoot, Supernatural Religion, p. 271.
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxiii
Carthage.
The Muratorian writer recognised four Gospels ("tertio secun-
dum Lucam quarti evangeliorum lohannis"), and the single line
. . .
2
in carne clearly shews, and must therefore refer to St Peter s
")
3
teaching which Mark reported carefully so far as he had oppor
,
from Edessa and Antioch, from Jerusalem and Asia Minor, from
Alexandria and the banks of the Nile, as well as from Rome,
apparent neglect of this Gospel long after it had taken its place in
every Greek codex of the Gospels and in every version of the New
Testament. The commentator known as Victor of Antioch, a
compiler whose date is certainly not earlier than the fifth century,
complains that, while St Matthew and St John had received the
attention of a number of expositors, and St Luke also had
attracted a few, his utmost efforts had failed to detect a single
I
Such an estimate of St Mark was sufficient to counterbalance the
(1) Mt. Me. Lc. Jo. (or Mt. Me. Jo. Lc.);
(2) Mt. Jo. Lc. Me. (or Jo. Mt. Lc. Me., or Jo. Mt. Me. Lc., or
ascribed to Apostles, and after them those which were the work
of followers of the Apostles. The first, which ultimately prevailed
in the West as well as in the East, arranges the four according to
the supposed ordo scribendi\ In both the relative inferiority of
St Mark isapparent; in (i) he follows Mt. as his pedissequus in ;
(2) he is preceded not only by the two Apostles, but usually also
by St Luke. The two exceptions are probably due to a mixture of
(2) with (i); the scribe began with the Western order, but
when
he reached the apostolici, he reverted to the customary arrange
ment, in which Mark precedes Luke according to the order of
time 2 .
1 Cf.
Clem. Al. in Eus. H. E. vi. 14. 1456, give the same order. It may have
2 The Eev. H. T. Tilley informs me come from the Commentary on the
that in the tower of Wolston Church near Apocalypse which is printed under the
Rugby there is a fifteenth century bell name of Victorinus of Pettau, where the
which bears the inscription + MAECVS Evangelists are mentioned in this order
MATHEVS . LVCAS IOHES, and that some (Migne, P. L. v., col. 324).
tiles at Malvern Priory Church, dated
EARLY HISTORY OF THE GOSPEL. xxxvii
Cl/COVO. TOV
TTTp<J)TLKY)V CVdyyeAlOV 8CLKVWOV 8lOL TOVTO 8e /Cat (TVVTOfJiOV
Kal 7raparp)(OV(Tav TTJV xaTayyeAiav TrcTrot^raf 7rpo^)TyTt/cos yap 6
OVTOS.
the man to St Mark on the ground that the second Gospel sets
forth the human life of Christ rather than His royal descent, or
His priestly office.
Marcus ergo, qui neque stirpem regiam neque sacerdotalem vel cog-
nationem vel consecrationem narrare voluit et tamen in eis versatus
ostenditur quae homo Christus operatus est, tantum hominis figura
in illis quatuor aniinalibus significatus videtur."
I.
According to the prevalent belief of the ancient Church
St Mark wrote his Gospel in Rome and for the Roman Church.
and Origen.
CTTI rrjs
AtyuTTTou orTeiXa/zevov TO eJayye Xioi/ o Brj <rvv-ypauf/a.TO Krjpv^ai
:
cf. Jerome, de virr. ill. 8 "adsumpto itaque evangelio quod ipse con-
fecerat perrexit Aegyptum." Epiphanius for once expresses him
e
self with greater care (haer. li. 6 cv P<V?7 eVtrpeTrerat TO euayyeXtoi/
/c$eV$ai, Kat -ypauf/as aTroaTeXXeTat VTTO TOV ayiov Uerpoi; ets TT)V TWV
AtyuTTTtwv The subscriptions to the Gospels vary; while the
X">pw)-
Trajan; the young man who was the vTrvjpeTijs of Saul and
Barnabas in 42 might have lived to see the last decade of
A.D.
the first
century On the other hand an earlier date is suggested
3
.
the Apostle s death, while the Church was still keenly conscious
of its loss. Thus we are led to think of A.D. 70* as a probable
limit of time, and this conclusion is to some extent confirmed
by the internal evidence of the Gospel. The freshness of its
1
The form is usually et-edbdv] yuerct xpto-rou di/aXi^ews <rweypd<j)ir} v Pcfyz?;.
Xpovous i
(or TOV xpto-rou ava\-/i-
i/3 ) TT}S Cf. Harnack, Chronologie, pp. 70, 124.
\f/ws (so codd. G KS2
and many cur- 2
See pp. xviii. f., xxvii.
sives) cf. Thpht. prooem. in Me. rb /card 3
;
Comp. Harnack, op. cit., p. 652.
4
etayytXiov pera 5^/ca %TT\ 7-775 TOV See p. xxii. f.
PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE. xli
bailed among the Roman Jews and the servile class from which the
tarly
Roman Church was largely recruited The Gospel of St Peter s 1
.
preter.
But the scanty knowledge of colloquial Greek which
;
.! ufficed the fisherman of Bethsaida Julias in his intercourse
well have proved inadequate for sustained
pith Galileans, may
i Discourses delivered at Rome. The occasions would have been few
I vhen the Apostle would have needed to use the Latin tongue, and
In is at least uncertain whether Mark, a Jew
probably born and
:\ brought up in Jerusalem, could have rendered him assistance
;, Here.
1
The evidence is stated most fully by Commentary on Eomans, p. lii. ff.
2
/aspari, Quellen zur Geschichte des Tauf- Clement, ii. p. 494.
3
ymbols, iii. p. 267 ff. ; a useful summary Philology of the Gospels (1898), p.
oay be seen in Sanday and Headlani s
xlii PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE.
a Greek form, mistook a translation for the original. Blass sup
"Luke in the first part
ports his theory by two arguments: (i)
of his Acts followed an author who had written in Aramaic.
Mark very likely to be the author who first published these
is
originals ;
it is in the main a reproduction of Aramaic teaching,
behind which there probably lay oral or written sources, also
Aramaic. But the Greek Gospel is manifestly not a mere trans
lation of an Aramaic work. It bears on every page marks of the
individuality of the author. If he wrote in Aramaic, he translated
his book into Greek, and the translation which we
possess is his
PLACE, TIME, AND LANGUAGE. xliii
* * *
*<rypeviv, aXaXo?, dXeKTOpo<awa, dXXaxov, d|i<j>if3dXXav,
* *
oSov, dvaKvXfciv, avaXos, avacrTva^tv, aTro Sry/Aos, ctTrc
aVcwnySav,
* * *
pye g, yvafavs, (Wxi Xioi, 8v<ncoXos,
* * vei
iv, J eKTreptcrtrwg, evay/caXi^co-tfai,
* * e^ovSevctv,
ea7rira, Impairmv,
* *
*6afj./3LcrOaL9 *6vyaTpiov, KarajBaptivciv,
* *
KOTTTCIV, KarevXoyetv, KaroCKT]<ris, K6VTvpa>v, ]J! K<{>aXiovv,
t
* * *
KOVfJL, KvA.iet!/, KCO^diroXtS, fJL7]KVVLVt
ova, irpoo-ai
* * *
J irpop.pijjLvav, irpoo-apparov, 7T/3oo-K^>aAaiov,
*
iropcuco-dcu, J Trvy/x^, (TKwA^, cr/xvpvt^tv, J o-Trc/covXarw/o, crracrtac
* *
<rrtpds, *<rr(Xptv, a-vpirocriov, <rvv8X(piv, *o-wXv7reto-^at, *<
e7rai/i-
KCti/
(Lc.), eat(vr7? (Lc.), c^avareXXetv (Mt.), e^avto-raVat (Lc.),
crTavat cTriypa^, eTn-Xveiv ( Lc.), 7rt(TKta^eti/, eTrtcrwayetv,
(Mt.),7rty8X>;/xa,
Xap:a (Mt.), Xaro/xeiv (Mt.), Xeytwv, XeVpa, XcTrpo s, XCTTTOV (Lc.), XuVpov
(Mt.), /xaKpos (Lc.), /xar^i/ (LXX., Mt.), /XCO-OVVKTIOV (Lc.), ^
(Mt.), /xofo<^)^aX/.cos, Na^apr/i-o? (Lc.), V^CTTIS (Mt.),
yuo Sios, fJLOt^aaOai.
VO(T05, OlKoSeO-7TOT^9, O/X/Xtt, OI^IKOS (Mt.), Op^OJ? (Lc.),
VVfJi<f>WV,
O
travSaXtoi
(Mt.), pvo-ts (Lc.), cra/?ax^avt (Mt.), SaSSovKaio?, (Lc.)>
OJTaptOV.
xlvi VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.
iv. Words peculiar to St Mark, one of the other Synoptists,
St John :
eluding Hebrews):
afij3d, aXaXaeiv,
(LXX.), d<f>poa"vvrj, d^etpoTro 117x0?, /3a7rrta /xo5,
eop7xrorciv, ev/catpos, cvKOiptas, T^Sews, 6Xo/cavTco/xa,
, 7rpoXa/x/3ai/eiv, <TvvaTro6vr)<TKeiv, rpo/xos, vo-repr/o-is.
vi. Words
peculiar to St Mark, one of the other Synoptists,
the Pauline writings :
<rvv(rts
(Lc.), cr^oXa^etv (Lc.), VTroBela-Oai (Lc.), X aXav (Lc.),
TTOl^TOS (Lc.).
viii. Words
peculiar to St Mark, one other N.T. writer, and the
Catholic Epistles :
(Lc., i
Pet.), rpe/xetv (Lc., 2 Pet.).
(Mt.),
those which are given above suffice to bring out certain features
in St Mark s vocabulary. Of the 1270 distinct words (excluding
proper names) which it contains, 80 are peculiar to St Mark,
about 150 are shared only by St Matthew and St Luke, and 100
more are among the less widely distributed words of the New
Testament. This is not a large proportion of peculiar or unusual
words. St Luke s Gospel has more than 250 aira^ \y6fi,va,
besides a large number of words common
only to itself and the
Pauline writings On 1
. the other hand the aira^ \eyo^eva of
St Mark, if not relatively numerous, are often
striking while he ;
delighted, we meet
in his pages with such survivals as eZrei/,
1
See Plummer, St Luke, p. lii. ff. "the non-classical words. ..occur with
2 Sir J.C. Hawkins (Hor. Syn. p. 106) , considerably more frequency in the
has collected a list of 26 special vocabulary of St Mark than in
"
rude, harsh,
obscure or unusual words or expressions those of the other Synoptists." Comp.
in St Mark," and points out (p. 171) that Encycl. Bibl. ii. 1
767 f.
xlviii VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE.
a\ovo-ao-a...eX0ovo-a rj\}/aTO,
xiv. 67 t8ovcra...e/x^X^ao-a Xe yei, xv. 43!
(c)
Use of article with infinitives and sentences: 14 /xeTo-TcJ i.
TTdpo.ooB nvaL TOV IOKXVWV, iv. o otot TO JJUYJ Vtv pc^a-Vy V. 4 OKX TO OLVTOV
SeSeV^at Kat Sico-TraV^at -UTT avTOv KTX, ix. 23 TO ei SvVy, xiv. 28/4*
TO eycpOrjvai /xe.
(e)
Use of av in such sentences as iii. ii 6Vav CCVTOV
VI. 07TOV CtV O.V TJlj/aVTO, Xi. 19 OTttV
56 lO-7rO/3VTO...OO-Ot yVOt/TO.
other hand, when words can heighten the colouring or give life
to the picture, they are used without regard to brevity and with
little attention to
elegance.
1
Tothese stylistic peculiarities may asyndeton (Hawkins, Hor. Syn.,pp. 108 ff .,
be added (j)a frequent use of the his- ii3ff., i2off.); and (m) disposition to
toric present 151 instances are quoted employ pleonastic forms (Salmond, in
as against 78 in Mt. and 4 or 6 in Lc.; Eastings, D.B. iii. p. 251).
(k) preference of Kal to (I) use of
3<?;
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE. xlix
7, viii. 29,
xii. 38 40 (comp. Mt.). For his habit of adding word
to word where one might have sufficed see i. 32 ot/rt a?...ore cfuo-ei/ 6
77X109, 35 Trpwt fvvv^ai XtW, V. 26 (see above 2 6), vi. 25 /xera eu6v<>
vii. viii.
o-TrovS^s, 13 rrj TrapaSoVet rj TrapeScoKare, 25 Ste/SXei/ cv /cat
/cat
aTreKaTtcrrr] eve/?Xe7rev, 37 V7rep7repicro-<os e^eTrX^o-o-ovro, xii. 14
!ecrTtv 8owat...S<j3/xi/ 77 /XT) 8uyxev;, 44 TraWa ocra t;(ev /?aXv, oXov
TOV /3tov avr^s, xiv. 3 a\a/3a.crrpov vdpSov TTIO-TIK^S TroXureXovs, 68 ovre
oTSa ovre eTrtcrra/xat, XV. I e#v? Trpcot, xvi 8 rpo/xos Kat K(TTao-i9.
the same head may be placed the frequent instances in
"Under
Two
other points, which the tables do not shew, deserve
be emphasised here I
( )
the relatively frequent use of certain :
9 7 3
tTrm/xai/ , evayye Xioi/ , $a/A/3eur$at ,
4 4 6 3 6
irapaXatt/JdVetv , TrapaTropcvecr^at , Trept^XeTrecr^at , 7rX^pco/za , Trpoayetv ,
9 2 8 16
Trpoo-KaXcrcr^at , Trwpova^at (Trwpwcrts) cruv^TCU , VTrayetv
, , c/>t/xo{5-
<r^at
2
. Under the second head we may place eVet^cv (vi. 19), Trvy/a^
(vii. 3),
aVexet (xiv. 41), eVi/foXtuV (xiv. 72).
34 ff.
eTrr/pwra.. .Xeyt...T7rV, xi. 27 ep^ovTat.../cat !Xeyoj/...er7rev...
/
Xyovo~ti . . .
Xeyet.
1
Blass, Philology of the Gospels, p. 2 1 1 f.
V.
9 9
12 12
1
For the variations of the sticho- St Mark see Gregory, p. 162, Scrivener-
St Mark see Studio, Biblica, p. Miller, p. 80 flf.
Zin
; J. E. Harris, Stichometry, p. 49; 2 Found also in cod.
JEf.
3
Th. St. i. p. 444 f., ii. p. 250; the Found also in codd. CNKZj and
ijority of the subscriptions in MSS. give possibly of Alexandrian origin; cf. J.
1600. The Ammonian sections fluctuate Th. St., i. p. 419.
stween 232 and 242 (Gregory, Prolegg., 4
Cod. Dhas a system peculiar to it
.
p. 1 52 f.
;
cf. Burgon, Last twelve verses, self, in which Me. is divided into 148
3iof.). On the Church lessons in sections (Scrivener, Codex Bezae, p. xx.).
lii CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
Cod.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. lir,
Cod.
liv- CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
Cod. B Cod. A WH.
26
27 27
32
43 43
53 53
66 66
XV. i XV. j-
16 16
2ob
24
33
38
42 XV. 42 42
XVI. i XVI. i
[9]
y .
Trepi TOOV ta0evTa>v (XTTO TrotKtXa>v voVtov. 8 Trepi TOV XeTrpov..
e .
Trepi TOV TrapaXvTtKov. g~ .
Trepi Aevi TOV reXwvov. ^. Trept
TOV r)pav
e^oi/ros ^etpa. 17 Trept TT^S TOOV dTrotTToXcov eKXoy^s. .
.
T^S 7rapa/3oX^s TOV cnropov.
Trept i. Trept T^9 eTrtTt/x-^o-ews rov
dve/Aov Kat r^s ^aXao-o-^?. ta Trept TOV Xeyecovo?. ty^. Trept -nys .
7
i~ Trept TWJ/ Trevre aprwi/.
.
i^ Trepi TOV ei/ OaXdcra-rj TreptTrarov. .
;
.
r^5 Trapa^aa-ew? T^S ei/roX^s TOV ^eoO.
Trepi i^. Trept T^S
^otvtKto-cr^s. /c
Trept TOV /x,oytXaXov. . /ca Trept TOJI/ eTrra apTcov. .
7
TOV eTrepcoT^o-avTos avTov TrXovo-tov. X Trepi TWV vtciov Ze/?eSatov. .
Xa .
Trepi BapTt/xatov. X/3 .
Trepi TOV TrwXov. Xy .
Trepi T^S
O~VK^S. X8 .
Trepi d/AVTyo-iKa/aas. Xe .
Trepi TOJI/ eTrepw-
TOV Kvptov dp^tepewv Ktxi ypa/xyaaTewv Ev TTOIO. e^ovcrta Tavra
Trotets ; Xg- Trept TOV a/xTreXwvo?.
.
X^ Trept TWI/ ey/ca^eVtov 8ta TOV .
1For the variants of codd. see LA the Latin Vulgate, cf. Wordsworth and
Tregelles, p. 486! ; for the capitulation White, p. 174; and for tables of Latin
of cod. Amiatinus and other MSS. of tituli, Thomasius, opera, i. p. 303 sqq.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Iv
Trpoc^Teia.
7rapa8oo-<os /x .
apwjo-is Ilerpov. p.rf. Trepi rfjs al-nj-
CTCDS TOV KVplOLKOV
Peraea.
2 - 12. Question of divorce.
13 1 6.
Blessing of children.
1722. The rich man who wanted but one thing.
2327. The rich and the Kingdom of GOD.
28 - 31. The reward of those who leave all for Christ s sake
3234. The Passion foretold for the third and last time.
3545- Petition of the sons of Zebedee. Teaching
on the incident.
4652. Passage through Jericho: Bartimaeus restored
sight.
XI. i ii. Solemn entry into the precinct of the Temple.
12 - 14. Fig-tree in leaf but without fruit.
Second day in the Precinct. Breaking up of tl
20 - 25.
Temple-market.
Conversation on the withering of the fig-tree.
2733- Third day in the Precinct. Authority of Jesus
challenged by the Sanhedrists.
XII. I 12, Parable of the Husbandmen and the Heir.
The Pharisees question.
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Ivii
px>up
themselves into larger sections , revealing the existence of a
1 Zahn
(Einleitimg, ii. p. 224 ff.) di- Dr Salmond (in Hastings, D. B., iii. 249)
ridesthe Gospel, apart from the intro- suggests a division in accordance with
luction and appendix, into five very the geographical data (i. 14 vii. 23,
inequal parts (i. 1645, ii. i iii. 6, vii. 24 ix. 50, x. i 31, x. 32 xv. 47).
Iii. 7 vi. 13, vi. 14 x. 53, xi. i xvi. 8).
Iviii CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES.
The following are examples Trapaywv Trapa ryv OdXao-a-av (i. 16)... :
Kat Trpo/3as oAtyov (19)... /cat eurTropevovTat ets Kac/>apvaou/u,, /cat ev#v?
rots crd/3{3a.(riv eio-fXOwv eis rrjv a-vvaywyyv (21)... /cat cvOvs e/c rfjs j
AteA^w/xev ts TO
(3 5)... Kat rjXQov
Trcpa? TO Wpav (v. i).../cal ci<s ,
(vi. i).../cat TTCpt^ycv Tas Kw^as (7)... /cat aTn^A^ov ev TrAotw et? T<p
(53)...KfWV 8e avao"Tas aTrrjXOev ets TO, opta Tvpov (vii. 24)... Kat
Tra Aiv e^eA^wv K TWV optW Tvpov ^A^ei/ Sta StSaJvos ets T^V OdXao-a-av
(31)... Kat eu0vs e/A^Sas ets TO TrAotOV. . .^A^V ets Ta ftep?; AaA/xai/ov^a
(viii. I o)... Kat... TraAtv e//,/3as aTnyA^ev ets TO Trepav (13)... Kat ep^ovTat t
ets B-^o-atSa v
(22). ..Kat erjX6v...ci<; Tas Kw/x,as Katoraptas (27). ..Kat
/xeTa 7;yu,epas avrovs ets opos fnfnrjXov (ix. 2)... Kat KaTa/Jat-
e^...dvac/>epet
It is
impossible to resist the impression that the writer ;
Kicurrence ;
and this impression is not weakened by the occasional
Iropping of a link (as e.g. 40, 23, vii. i), for such excep-
at i. ii.
jions suggest
that he was unwilling to go beyond his information,
,nd that the indications of order which he gives are sound so
isrriter vouches for the relative order only, and not for the im-
jaediate succession of the events. The kind of sequence which
^e
aims to establish is consistent with the omission of many
incidents or discourses, and with the bringing into close proximity
<rvi/raai)
rats ep^veicus. St Mark s work, being a mere echo of
St Peter s aTroju.v^/xoi cv/zaTa, was not in this sense orderly; it
;hey occurred are specified (e.g. xi. I, 11,12, 15, 19, 20, 27 ;
xii. 41 ;
mi. I, &c.). The hand of the writer to whom we owe the first
sayings is
exchanged for specimens of more prolonged teaching (e.g.
si. 23 25, xii.
27, 29 24
31, 38 40); a whole chapter (xiii.)
is
occupied by a single discourse the style is more varied, and
;
partial use
in these chapters of a source distinct in character froml
that which supplied the materials of the first nine or ten chapters.!
Baptism, the Temptation, and the Crucifixion and the scenes whichl
followed it. On certain occasions he was one of three selected!
witnesses. It is true that the figure of Simon Peter does now
loom large in the Second Gospel, and some pages in the history!
where he fills a prominent place are wanting in St Mark ; it!
is St Matthew who relates the
high commendation passed upon!
Peter s confession of faith, while St Mark gives only the story
of his the
subsequent miscarriage; story of Peter s walking
on the sea, and of the stater in the fish s mouth, are also ini
Matthew only; indeed the only long paragraph in Mark which
concerns St Peter is the account of his three-fold denial of the
Master.
This difficulty presented itself to the acute mind of Eusebius
of Caesarea, and he met it
by what is probably on the whole the
true explanation of the facts the s reluctance to call Apostle
attention to himself in a record of the words and works of
Christ;
dem. ev. iii. 3 ravra. //,/ ovv 6
Herpes CWCOTOOS irapacrKaTraarOai iJiW
Oio^
/cat
Map/cos avra TrapeAorci/, TO, 8c Kara TTJV apvyaw avrov is TrdVras
tK-qpvgev av6pu)7rov<s... Map/cos (JLCV ravra ypcu^ci, Herpes Se ravra Trepl
cavrov ^apn;pet. Such reticence may indeed serve to disarm sus
picion when we remember that the Pseudo-Peter writes in the
first person (Ev. Petr. ad Jin. Sc Herpes KOI Aj/opc as 6
eyo> 2t/xo>v
pseudonymous literature.
But if tokens of Petrine
origination are not prominent in
St Mark s Gospel, are not
they wanting altogether, and the
unobtrusiveness of those which meet the
eye of the careful
student increases his sense of their
importance. Thus, while the
Second Gospel omits a series of incidents
relating to St Peter
which find a place in the first and third
Mt. xiv. 28 f., xv. (e.g. 15,
CONTENTS, PLAN, AND SOURCES. Ixiii
xvi. 1 8, xvii. 24 ff., xviii. 21, Lc. v. 3 ff., xii. 41, xxii. 31), and
contains no such incident which the other Synoptists omit, it
There are other facts which point to the same conclusion. The
reader of the Synoptist Gospels is frequently struck by the appear
ance in St Mark of minute details or touches which suggest first
hand knowledge. This impression may be partly due to St Mark s
characteristic style, though on the other hand it is possible that
the style itself may have been moulded by intercourse with an
3, 4, 13, 15, 23, iii. 4, 7, 9, 14 f., 17, 20 f., 31, 32, 34, iv. 33, 34,
3 6 , 38, v. 13, 20, 21, 26, vi. i, 5, 30, 32, 37, 45, 48, 51, 53, 56,
35>
vii. 24, 26, 31, viii. 12, 22 ff., 34, ix. 13, 15 ff, 28, 33 ff, x. 16,
21 ff, 32, 46 ff, xi. 8, 13, 16, 19, 20 f., 27, xii. 12, 35, 37, 41,
n,
43, xiii 3, xiv. 40, 58, 59, 65, 66, 67, 72, xv. 7, 8, 21, 23, 25, 41,
44, 45, 46, xvi. i, 3, 4, 5, 8.
Was
St Peter the eye-witness who supplied this mass of
fjfjiepas
have thea new beginning and are not in St Mark s
air of
shews, to the day before the Lord s entry into Jerusalem. Thus
it is
probable that at this point St Mark has availed himself of an
earlier document, into which he has worked his recollections of
the origination of the Gospel that its main source is the teaching
of St Peter, which has supplied nearly the entire series of notes
2
S. M.
VI.
we
accept the traditional
If account of the origin of St Mark s
their bearing upon the origin and character of the book upon
which he is engaged.
The following table will shew how far the First and Third
Gospels cover the ground which is covered by St Mark, and the
relative order which they follow. For the contents of the sections
see v. p. li ff.
3841 5 1
56 45
b
55
4247 57 61 50 ^5
XVI. 1-8 XXVIII. i2o 56 XXIV.
1. It appears from this table that out of the 106 sections of
the genuine St Mark there are but three (excluding the head-line)
which are wholly absent from both St Matthew and St Luke ;
respectively occupy.
2. Further, the table reveals a marked difference of order in
Thus (i) when Mt. places the gathering of crowds from Decapolis
and Judaea at the very outset of the Ministry (Mt. iv. 25), there
can be little doubt that he antedates a state of things which Me.
rightly places at a later stage (Me. iii. 7 ff.). (2) The crossing to
the Gadarene (Gerasene) country, if preparatory to an evangelistic
tour in the Decapolis, seems to come too
early in Mt. s order,
and on the other hand he places the calling of the Apostles too
late ; in Me. both incidents occupy places which accord with what
appears to be the natural course of events. (3) The synagogue
scene at Nazareth, which Lc. fixes before the commencement of the
Lord s residence at Capernaum, bears upon its surface the evidence
of a later date (cf. Lc. iv.
23 ocra TyKovo-a/xei/ yevo/>ti/a ets ryv Ka<ap-
vaov/z KT\.). (4) Again the notes of time and place in Me. are
frequently precise where in Lc. they disappear, or exist only in a
weakened form e.g. Me. i. 22 v#vs rot? tray8/3a<riv (Lc. ev TOIS o-.),
11. I cicreX^obv 7raA.iv ts Ka</>apvaov/x,
Si*
T^/xepwv (Lc. tycvfro fv /xia TOJV
iv. ei/ whilst in
17/x.epoji/), 35 Kewrj rfj yptpa. (Lc. iv ftict ran/ ij/xepwi/)
1
Mr F. H. Woods in Studio, Biblica* ii. p. 62 : cf. Dr Sandav s remarks i
Smith s D.B. a (p. 1224).
COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS. Ixxi
avrov.
.
35 Trpou v. 42
Xtav di/acrTas
Kai, aTrfjXO
TO7TOV.
. 2
TToXXot (OCTTC
1
Cf. Papias ap. Eus.: roO p.tj5ev uv -fjnovcre irapa.Xnreti .
Trpoj/oiaj/,
Ixxii COMPARISON WITH THE OTHER SYNOPTISTS.
Me. Mt. Lc.
PVQ-CTCLV Kat
.
1921
rat eis otKOV /cat
6 oxXos, wo-re
-$at avr
aprov c/>ayetv.
Trap avrov
/
e-
Kparrj(raL avrov,
Xeyov yap on ee-
CTTf).
IV. 10 OTyVTO xiii. 10 Trpoo-cX- v. 9
Kara lOrj
8 aim)!/ ot
/xoVas, rjpwTtov
O.VTOV ol Trept avrov KrX. avrov KrX.
<rvv TGI?
iv. 34 Kar
Se rot? tSt ots
rats
ra.
iv. 36 7rapaAa/u./2a
- viii. 23 e/A/2aVrt Viii. 22 avros ei e-
vov<rtv avrov ^v iv
<os
3 ets ets TrXotov Kat ot
TO>
TrXotw, /cat aXXa aura) avrov.
TrXota f)V /x,T* av- O.VTOV.
TOV.
iv. 38 /cat avros ^ v. 24 avros Se v. 23
cv rrj TrpvfjLvrj tirl Se dc/>v7Tva)O
ev.
TO 7rpoo-/cc/>aA.aiov
TO) ave/xa) /cat crev rots ai/cjaots Kat o~ev TO) av/xo) Kat TO)
TiJ 6a\d(T(Ty KXvScovt TOV
Kat
original from which one or both of the other accounts have been
derived.
i. 26 cnrapd^av av- v. 3 5
roV. 15 TO
/XapTCoXoV? t? (J.TOL-
VOiav.
ii. 21 ei Sc /XT;, atpet iv. 1 6 atpei yap v. 36 et 8c />^/y,
TO 7T
A?7p(0tia OLTT aVTOV TO 7rA/7p<ju/Aa
KtttTO KatVOf (T\iCTL
TO KO.LVOV TOV TTttAatOV. a?ro TOV t/xartov. Kat T(3 TraAatoj ov
TO 7Tl-
TO CtTTO TOV
Katvov.
lii. I 6 Kttl 7T@r]Kl vi. 14 ^Ljjutiva ov
OVOfJLCL TO) 2l/XUJVt IIc- Kat o>vop,ao*V
He-
Tpov, Kat laKW/Jov. Tpov . . . Kai laKwjSov.
iv. ii TO /xv-v/xu>
xiii. n v/Atv
- viii. 9 v/xtv 8e So-
Sorat yvwvat TO, /xv- Tat yvwvat TO,
.
pta.
IV. 21 p;(Tai 6 V. 15 viii. 1 6
iii.
o-TrAayxvio-flets, 43 e/A/fyi/^o-ajatvos,
i. 5 /XCT* opyvjs (rwAvTrov/xevos,
v. 30 eTTiyyovs cv eavTw rrjv e avrov Svva.fj.Lv, v. 36 Trapa/cotVas rov
Aoyov AaAov/ACvof, vi. 19 evet^ev KT\., vi. 20 avTu>
<o/3iTO...7roAAa
I5>
yci/os
tv ovSevi SvraTat c^eX^eti/ t
/LIT)
ev Trpoa-eu^, x. 30 /ACTO. Sicoy/xwv,
xi. 22 ex T ^eov, xii.27 TroXv 7rAavao-#e, xii. 34 ov fjMKpav
"
7rt/ TtI/ t
3
order and in life-like representation of the facts His narrative .
1
For a discussion of this point see the marvellous. With the phenomena
Hastings, D. B. iii. 259 f., Enc. Bibl. ii. of the Apocryphal Gospels before our
1847 f. ; the literature upon it will be eyes it will surely be reckoned a sign of
found in Moffatt, Historical N. T., p. decadence that our Second Evangelist
262 f. dilates so exuberantly on the Gadarene s
2
Jerome, de virr. ill. 8, Marcus...
"
and the
ferocity epileptic s paroxysm."
breve scripsit evangelium." The comparison of St Mark with the
8 On the
genius of St Mark s Gospel Apocryphal Gospels is unfortunate. It
see Salmond in Hastings, D. B., p. 253 ff . calls attention to the essential difference
4 Mr F. P. Badham
St Mark s in between the real and the realistic, a
Indebtedness to St Matthew uses the report based upon a first-hand authority
>icturesqueness of St Mark s narrative and an historical romance. For a criti-
an argument against his priority ; see cism of Mr Badham s method the student
j. p. 44 : consider the frequently
"
*Gen. i.
27 Me. x. 6 (Mt.)
* x. 7 f. (Mt.)
ii. 24
xviii. 14 x. 27 (Mt.,
Lc.)
xxx vii. 20 xii. 7
(Mt., Lc.)
xxxviii. 8 xii. 19 (Mt., Lc.)
*Exod. iii. 6 xii. 26 (Mt., Lc.)
XX. 12 vii. io a x. 19 (Mt.)
,
A
comparison of the formal and direct quotations with the
1
Cambridge manual edition of the LXX. will shew that while St
1
A more detailed comparison is given by Mr W. C. Allen in Exp. Times, xii.
In the following list thick type is used where the text of the
Cambridge LXX. diverges from the text of St Mark as edited in this
volume.
Me. i.
3 <a)v7 ySocuvTOS cV Isa. xl. 3 <f>u>vrj /3ooWos ev
/xc Tt/xa, 77
8e KapSta OVTOS V TW OTOJiaTl avTOV, Kttl V
Troppa) aTre^ct air e/xov- Tots ^etXO~iv avTwv Tt/xworv tif, 77
*
8c cre^ovTat /xe,
8e KapSta avrwi Troppw
cvTaX/xaTa
o-is.
Me. xi. 9 cJoravva- Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 25, 26 o--
6 ep^o /xcvos eV
6vo/xaTi Kvptov. o~ov i . . .
voy7/xevos
ev ovd/xaTt Kvptou.
Me. a
XI. iy 6 O*K09 /XOV 0*KOS Isa. Ivi. 7 6...oTKos /xou O*KOS
K\r]0tja-rai iraa-iv TOIS TCO.CTIV TOIS
Me. xi.
\rjo-r Jer. vii. 1 1 o-TTTyXatov
USE OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. Ixxix
^
Kat e^ 0X17? rfjs Stavotas crov Kat e^ 0X179 Ti^9 8vvd(Jts crov.
Kvpia) /aov Ka^ov K Se^tdji/ /xou Kvptw ^Ltou Ka^ov CK Sc^taji/ ^tov
00? av $(3 TOV? e^ovs o~ou VTTO- 1(09 av ^<3
)(@pov<s
crov viro-
T0i>9
Me. Xiv. 27 TTttTa^O) T01/ TTOt- Zach. xiii. 7 7raTaaTe TOVS ?rot-
/u,o/a, Kai TO. Trpo /Jara ras Kal 6K<nrd<raT TO. 7rpd/?aTa.
Me. xv. 34 6 0eos /AOV 6 ^eo Ps. xxi. (xxii.) i 6 0eo9 6 fled
/txov, ts Tt
eyKaTcXiTre? /AC; v...tva Tt
simply 77 *Iov8ala) ;
and two cities stand prominently forward as
the centres of the movement, Capernaum (KcKJxipvaov/ji), and
Jerusalem (in Me. always le/ooo-oX-i^a). Adjacent regions are
alsomentioned, into some of which the scene occasionally passes
Idumaea, Peraea (irepav *Iop$dvov), Phoenicia (nepl Tvpov KOI
2u8cz/a, TO. opta Tvpov Kal StScG^o?), Decapolis (77
Tepao-rjvwv) ;
and other towns and villages Nazareth
Bethsaida, Dalmanutha (? Magdala or Mageda), Caesarea (Kaio-apla
r) <&i,\i7nrov), Tyre, Sidon, Jericho, Bethphage, Bethany. The
river Jordan, the wilderness of Judaea (77 6/377^09), the waste
or common ground in the neighbourhood of the towns of Galilee
and Gaulonitis (eprjpoi, TOTTOI, epTj^la), the lake (77 Qakavva rr}9
Hermon, and the Mount of Olives (TO 0/009 TCWZ/ ekcuwv), complete
the geographical surroundings of the narrative.
1
The name is spelt thus in cod. B analogy may have had weight, it is
throughout St Mark except i. 9 and xvi. probable that FaXetXa/a is a genuine
7, and uniformly in the O. T. (Jos. xx. attempt to reproduce the sound of the
7, xxi. 32, 3 Kegn. ix. n, 4 Kegn. xv. Hebrew word, and that the diphthong
relates the fact (i. 38 ff, vi. 6 ff.), he is silent as to the names of
roads brought people together from east and west, north and south
iii. 8), and at other times carried the Lord and the Twelve
upon
Jieirerrand of preaching the Gospel to the rest of Galilee. So
ar as we can judge, it belonged to our Lord s design to evangelise
;he Tetrarchy thoroughly, while He made the lake-side the centre
>f His work. In St Mark we can see how the wider purpose was
worked into the narrower. The itinerations occur at intervals
determined by circumstances; whenever the enthusiasm of the
crowd rose to a dangerous height, or the hostility of the Scribes at
Capernaum or of the court-party at Tiberias rendered a temporary
withdrawal expedient, the Lord used the interval either in evan
gelistic work (i. 35 if., vi. I ff.), or in intercourse with the Twelve,
br which leisure and privacy were gained by travel (vii. 24 ff., viii.
/2
Ixxxiv EXTERNAL CONDITIONS OF THE LIFE OF CHRIST.
of the laws of the Kingdom to the future Apostles and their
initiation into the mystery of the Passion.
Besides the journey from Judaea to Galilee (i. 14), the Gospel
describes (i.)
three voyages on the lake, with visits to places in the
in Galilee, (iii.) three
neighbourhood, (ii.) three inland journeys
longer journeys. The particulars are as follows i. i. From
:
(i. 39,
ii.
i). 2. Visit to the hill -country ; return to Capernaum
3. Circuit
of the villages beginning with Nazareth;
(iii. 13).
return to the lake (vi. i, 6, 32). iii. i. From Capernaum to
Phoenicia, through Sidon, and round to Decapolis and the lake
(vii. 24, 31). 2. From Bethsaida to the neighbourhood of Caesarea
evidently the act of the priesthood, and it is from them that the
Procurator learns the nature of the charge. Even Pilate could
detect the motive which inspired them. For traditionalism,
which concerned the Scribes so deeply, they cared little ;
but they
could not suffer a superior, and if Jesus were the Christ, or were
experience of Galilee
would have led the reader to expect but ;
of circumstances which St
it is explained by the change
fully
Mark assumes but does not stop to relate.
Not less interesting is the light which the Evangelist throws
and social condition of the mass of the Jewish
upon the religious
There is here again a marked distinction between the ,
people.
North and the South, though our attention is hardly called to it.
apxpi)- But at
Capernaum the only indications of proximity to
a seat of government are the re\wviov which faces the shore, and
the "Herodians" with whom the local Pharisees take counsel.
The most striking feature here is the vast throng (o o%Xo<?,
oi
ox\ot) which surrounds the Prophet of Nazareth all day long and
day after day. It is replenished from all parts of Syria, but the
bulk of the crowd must always have come from the lake-side towns
and villages (cf. vi. 55). This crowd is uniformly friendly and
indeed enthusiastic, intent in the first instance upon getting its
sick healed and admiring the miracles, but also
or watching
attracted by a teaching which was strangely unlike that of
other Rabbis (i. 21, 27). Many elements were mingled in this
Galilean audience ;
a few were themselves Rabbis, and these were
at least secretly hostile the majority were doubtless members of
;
1 1
(iv. f).
ap%i,6peis (xv. 1 1
).
The report that Jesus had threatened to
destroy the Temple easily turned the scale of feeling against
features of life.
i/xds),
food (dpros, oW, dos, Adxavov, IxOvhov, ^v^y, /xc Xi, /Spco/xa,
KXdayx-a), the house
and its parts ouaa, avX?;, TrpoavXtov,
^OIKOS,
TTvXco v, 0vpa, di/dyatoi/, KardXv/Aa, oWy?;, S<3/m, d<eSpaV),
utensils
and tools (/xoStos, Xu xvos, Xvxvi a, 7riVa, rpvfiXiov, Trorvypiov, aa-Kos,
surroundings of life, there are many less manifest but not less
instructive traces of local knowledge; such as the references to
and a similarly restricted use of \rja-rrjs (xi. 17, xiv. 48) and
crrao-tacrTT?? (xiv.the tacit assumption of the general em
7);
ployment of Aramaic, at least in Galilee, which underlies such |
sought them out, and called them to follow Him (i. 17 ff.); John
was a preacher only, Jesus on His first sabbath in Capernaum
recognised Him as the Holy One of GOD (i. 24), the Messiah
(i. 34), and the Son of GOD (iii. 1 1 v. , 7). But their premature
and hostile testimony was refused and silenced, and the Lord
proceeded to reveal Himself by other means. He began by
applying to Himself the title Son of man (ii. 10), which,
while it
implied a relation to human weakness and mortality (viii. 31,
ix. 9, 31, x. 33, 45, xiv. 21, 41), at the same time asserted His
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST, xci
(iii. 21). Learned scribes, who had come down from Jerusalem to
vouchsafed to the Baptist, that the Son of Mary was also the
beloved or unique Son of GOD (ix. 7); it revealed Him for a
moment clad in the glory of the Father, and thus rebuked the
to rise in minds that savoured not
expectations which had begun
the things of GOD, while it encouraged hopes of a more than
earthly magnificence. Raiment such as the Messiah wore at His
whiten (ix. 3) all was
Transfiguration no fuller on earth could ;
response in their hearts, and did not even penetrate their under
standings (ix. 32, x. 32, 35 ff.).
False ambitions were at work
in them, shutting out the true conception of the Kingdom of
adding words from the Book of Daniel which placed His early
claim to be the Son ofMan in connexion with the vision of a
Messianic Kingdom (xiv. 62). It was as Messiah that He was
condemned to the Cross, for the King of the Jews but the Christ/
is
the King of Israel, come down now from the cross ; He calleth
Elijah... let us see whether Elijah cometh to take Him down
(xv. 3236).
The abrupt end of St Mark s work prevents us from ascer
of the age.
St Mark does not write with a dogmatic purpose. But the
Person whose movements are depicted in his vivid narrative is
(xiii. i
if.); in the most trying situations He manifests abso
lute wisdom and self-adaptation; even in His death He extorts
from a centurion the acknowledgement that He was a
Eoman
supernatural person (xv. 39). The centurion s words express the
conviction with which the student of St Mark rises from his
examination of the Gospel truly this man was Son of GOD. But
;
for those who have before them the whole record of that supreme
human life
they bear a meaning of which the Roman could not
have dreamt we realise that the Sonship of Jesus was unique
;
and essential. It was not a servant who was sent in the last
CONCEPTION OF THE PERSON AND OFFICE OF CHRIST, xcv
resort to receive the fruits of the Divine Vineyard, but the only
45); My blood of the covenant... is shed for many (xiv. 24); every
one shall be salted with fire (ix. 49) the Bridegroom shall be taken
;
away (ii. 20); the Son of man... shall come in the glory of His
Father (viii. 38) ;
the Gospel must first be preached to all the
nations (xiii. 10); if any man willeth to come after me let him
deny himself (viii. 34) ;
have salt in yourselves, and be at peace
one with another (ix. 50); have faith in GOD...pray... believe...
forgive (xi. 23 ff.) what I say unto you I say unto all, Watch
;
and which His Spirit was to produce in the life of the future
Church.
X.
W h
.
Fragm. Oxoniense Bodl. (ix.). Contains Me. iii.
15 32,
v. 1631.
W 1
.
Fragm. Parisiense I.
(vii.). Contains Me. xiii. 34 xiv.
29.
Wm .
Fragm. Parisiense II. (vii. or viii.). Contains Me. i.
2741.
W. Fragm. Mediolanense (ix.).
Contains Me. i. 12 24, ii.
26 iii. 10.
b
.
Fragm. Petropolitanum I.
(vii.). Contains Me. iv. 24 35,
v. 1423.
*.
Fragm. Porfirianum (vi.).
Contains Me. i.
34 ii 12, with
some lacunae.
II. Cod. Petropolitanus (ix.).
Contains Me., except xvi. 18
20, which is in a later hand.
2
S. M. u
xcviii AUTHORITIES FOR THE TEXT.
*|
10
.
Fragm. Sinaiticum (v.).
Ed. J. R. Harris, Biblical Frag
ments, 1890. Contains Me. i. n 22, ii. 21 iii. 3, iii.
27 iv. 4, v. 9 20.
u Ed. J. R. Harris, op. Con
*l .
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vi.). cit.
2. The cursive Greek MSS. which contain this Gospel are far
I. Latin (latt).
T 10 .
Fragm. Sinai ticum (v.).
Ed. J. R. Harris, Biblical Frag
ments, 1890. Contains Me. i. u 22, ii. 21 iii. 3, iii.
27 iv. 4, v. 9 20.
u Ed. J. R. Harris, op. Con
*l .
Fragm. Sinaiticum (vi.). cit.
* 811
(j8) Vulgate Syriac or Peshitta (syr ).
Ed. Leusden and 1
(/3)
Thebaic or Sahidic (the). A
list of the MSS. is printed in
G. Zoega s Catalogus codd. Copticorum (Romae, 1810).
The known fragments of St Mark (Gregory, iii. p. 864)
are i. 36 38, i. 41 44, ii. 2 4, ii. 7 9, ii. 12 ix. 16,
1 This
account of the Armenian ver- cursives known as the Ferrar group ;
see
sionhas been supplied by Dr J. Armitage e.g. (i) viii. 4 ; (2) iii. 18, iv. 24, viii. 14,
Robinson. He adds According to:
"
V. Gothic (go).
<f>fpf<r6a.L
TCHS aVriypa<ois
rov Kara MapKOv fvayyfXtov TO,
yovv a/cpt/?^
TU>V
aWiypa<u)v
TO Te/Vos Trepiypac^ei...^ rots Aoyois... e<o/3otWo yap.
fV TOvVa) yap (T^cSov Iv a7racrt rots a.VTLypa.cj)ot<s
TOV Kara MapKOv
eva.yyeA.tov TrepiycypaTrrat
TO rcXos, Ta Bf ^779 o~7ravi cos tv TLCTLV aAA OVK
(v> 7ra.(TL <^>po/xva TTcptTTa av Lrj.
For a full discussion of this passage
see WH.,
Notes, p. 30 f. The textual statement for which Euse
bius appears to make himself responsible is reproduced by Jerome
(ad Hedib. 3 "Marci testimonium...in raris fertur evangeliis, om
nibus Graeciae libris paene hoc capitulum non habentibus end "),
1
On the subject of this chapter see p. 47) suspected that Eusebius met
now Zahn, Einleitung, ii. p. 227 ff. "with the suggestion in some older
(Leipzig, 1899) ; a useful summary of writer (in Origen probably)." Dr Hort
the literature is given by Salmond in (Notes, p. 32) agrees with him, and
Hastings, D. B. points out that in this case the testi- "
iii. p. 253.
2
On this work see Bp Lightfoot s mony as to MSS. gains in importance
art. Eusebius in D. C. B. (ii. p. 338 f.). by being carried back to a much earlier
3 Dean Burgon (Last twelve verses, date and a much higher authority."
civ ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS.
The two great codices which have come down to us from the
fourth century corroborate this evidence. Both B and K bring
"the accurate
the Gospel to an end at tyoffovvro yap, as copies"
point.
Cod. B. Cod. X.
TO r^p : :
> KATA >
>
AlON >
>KATA
MApKON >
Cod. L. Cod. T 2
.
ec|>o
TO
<}>epeTe
TTOY
KAI TAYTA
HANTA Ae TA [KATA
ITeAMCNA TOIC [HANTA Ae TA TTA
[TOIC] /we
(cetera desiderantur)
1
I owe
this restoration (jra.vra 5e... a/r6s. He adds, however, that as the
/Ltera 5e) Mr Burkitt, who points out
to note tffriv KT\. is "in a smaller charac
12
that, since I has 25 lines to the "
p.
pel A AN*
MTA
TO e4)OBOYNTO f^P-
e<J)ANH AYTOIC
An ANATOAHC
TOY HAlOY KAI
AYCCOOC elene
CTeiAeN Ai AY
TOON TO lepON
KAI A(J)9ApTON
THC
COOTH
plAC
AMHN
ei)(eN
TpOMOC KAI CK
CTACIC KAI OY
ANI OYA6N 1
HON
TO
ANACTAC Ae...nioo[ciN]
(cetera desiderantur)
It is obvious that the archetype of LH p 12
ended at <f)o(3ovvTo
yap, and that the scribes on their own responsibility have added
two endings with which they had met in other MSS., preferring
apparently the shorter one, since it is in each case placed first.
But each codex has its own way of dealing with the supplementary
matter. In I 12 the subscription Kara Map/cov has
i>a<yye\iov
which had the shorter ending only, though the scribe of "^
proceeds to give the longer with the usual prefatory note. Since
the formula ecmv
/cat ravra (^epo^eva yw-era TO Be
yap is e<.
common to L ^
we must suppose that these MSS., notwith
"V
2
,
As the shorter ending has not been printed with the text, it may
be convenient to give it here with an apparatus.
Trdvra Se TO,
Trap^yyeX/xeva rots Trept rov Uerpov crvvTO/iws
Se ravra KOI avros 6 Irytrovs e^any avrots, /cat ctTro dvaro\7J<s
KCU
Svcretos e^aTrco-TeiAev oY avrwv TO icpbv /cat a<j>0aprov Kijpvyfjia rfjs
cucoviou crayr7pias.
7rai/Ta. .
./xera Sc] hiat ^ om Kat avros me codd(mg) aeth codd I o Irjo-ovs
om o * 1 o I.
|
1
chapter expelled in the Greek
"
codd
+ TOV TAiov mecodd(mg) aeth | | |
. P |
Version of the N. T., Oxf., 1898, i. p. 480 ff.; for aeth, Sanday, op.
cit., p. 195 ; k is printed
in full in 0. L. Bibl. Texts, ii. p. 23.
As
to the origin of this ending there can be little doubt. It
has been written by some one whose copy of the Gospel ended at
cf. ib. 33
U/rats Kat ajuoo /xois.
a<j>OapTov On the other hand some of
the more striking words are characteristic of Ps.-Clement 2 Cor.
(e.g. crvvTO/xws, e^aTTOOTeAAeu/, a<
1
WH., Intr., p. 298 f.
conjectures that it is taken from the
Nestle (in Hastings, D. B., iii. p. he contends,
13) KT/pvy/xa IX^rpou, which, as
suggests Egypt as its birth-place, and was written as an appendix to Me.
Dobschiitz (Texte u. Unters. xi. i. p.
73 f.)
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cix
known Greek MS. except the two which end at e<f>ojSovvTo yap
(X B) and the four which append both endings as partially attested
alternatives (L "^ T 2
p).
It is found or at one time occupied a
it is quoted as a true part of this Gospel iii. 10. 6 fine autem : "in
1
See Cronin, Codex purpureus Petropolitanus, p. xxviii.
ex ALTEKNATIVE ENDINGS.
that a writer of such wide knowledge as Irenaeus entertained no
doubt as to their genuineness.
4.The present ending of the Gospel stands in evident con
trast with the formal and somewhat turgid manner of the shorter
the last twelve verses of the common text are as clearly part of
an independent composition. They form an epitome of the appear
ances of the Risen Christ from the moment of the Resurrection
to the Ascension, followedby a brief summary of the subsequent
work of the Apostles. Instead of taking up the thread dropt at
the end of xvi. 8, the longer ending begins with a statement
Magdala as if she were a person who had not been named before,
or not referred to recently; but StMark has already mentioned
her thrice in the previous sixteen verses. Moreover, both the
structure and the general purpose of this
ending are remarkably
distinct from those which distinguish the genuine work of Mark.
Instead of a succession of short
paragraphs linked by /cat, and an
occasional Se, we have before us in xvi. 9 20 a carefully con
structed passage, in which pera Se ravra,
vcrrepov Be, 6 pev ovv,
eKeivos Se, mark the successive points of juncture. The is
purpose
didactic and not simply or in the first instance historical; the
tone is Johannine rather than Marcan. The author wishes to
exhibit the slow and
recovery of the Apostles from their unbelief,
the triumphant power of faith
(f)Tri<TTr]crav...ove
FACSIMILE OF EDSCHMIATZIN MS.
To face p. cxi
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cxi
8e eicrfpvi;av jravra^ov).
efeX#oi>T9 He carries the Risen Lord
beyond the sphere of history to His place at the Right Hand
of GOD, and recognises His cooperation in the work of the Church
during the age which followed the Ascension. The historian has
given place to the theologian, the interpreter of St Peter to the
scholar of St John.
(Eus. I.e.
<rets
Apio-TtWos Se /cat TOV 7rpo-/3vTepov Icoawov
:
beginning of a fresh
line. The title therefore was added by the
first hand; or, if not by him, at least by the SioptfcoTvfc. In any
case it is contemporary and must have stood in the older copy
transcribed, from which also were perhaps transferred the fifth
century full-page illuminations included in the existing codex. At
first it was intended to omit the title, but on second thoughts it
was added. If the scribe had from the first meant to keep it, he
would have left room for it, instead of cramping it in above the
terminal flourishes. That he regarded Mark proper as ending with
verse 8, is further shewn by the large circular boss consisting of
concentric circles of .colour added against the end of verse 8
between the columns. The paler tints in the photograph corre
spond to vermilion in the codex ; and the vermilioned lettering of
the title was so faint in the positive sent to Mr Conybeare from
Edschmiatzin in 1895, that he has strengthened it with ink for
the preparation of the present facsimile. The parchment of the
codex is so thin and fine that the writing on the back of the page
here and there shews through in the photograph."
Besides the fact that in the fourth century, if not in the third,
the accurate copies of the Gospel were known to end with)
xvi. 8, and that in the two great fourth century Bibles which
have come down to us the Gospel
actually ends at this point,
those who maintain the genuineness of the last twelve verses
have to account forthe early circulation of an alternative
ending,
and for the ominous silence of the Ante-Nicene fathers between *
ALTERNATIVE ENDINGS. cxiii
1
Irenaeus and Eusebius in reference to a passage which was of
so much importance both on historical and theological grounds.
When we add to these defects in the external evidence the internal
characteristics which distinguish these verses from the rest of the
1
See Zahn, Einleitung, ii. p. 227. piling his recollections of St Peter s
2
Dr Salmon (Introduction to the teaching. But is there anything in the
N.T., p. 151) writes in reference to the Gospel, whether in its opening verses
last twelve verses of this Gospel, "We or elsewhere, which resembles the
must ascribe their authorship to one rhythmical structure and didactic tone
who lived in the very first age of the of the present ending ? Unless we en-
Church. And why not to St Mark ? "
S. M.
XII,
COMMENTARIES.
We
have already seen that this Gospel received little or no
attention from the great commentators of the first five centuries.
The commentary ascribed to Origen in a Paris MS. (Omont,
Manuscrits grecs de la bibl. nat, p. 180) is identical with the work
of Victor (Harnack, Oesch. d. altchr. Lit, p. 389; cf. Huet,
1897), Dom
Morin has printed some interesting homilies on
St Mark which he attributes to Jerome 1 but the treatment is ,
3
of the Gospels As to the time of its composition Dr Hort
.
writes 4 :
probably belongs to Cent. v. or VI., but there is
"it
"[the]
date... may be assigned to the first half of the fifth century
best features are those which it owes to the insight and devotion
of Bede himself. Printed in Migne, P. L. xcii.
cxiii., cxiv.).
(fl.
c. A.D. 1077), has expounded St Mark with considerable fulness
in his ^pfAqveLa el? ra Teacrapa vayy6\ia (Simon, iv., p. 390 if.).
Simon s judgement ("les
commentaires de Theophylacte...sont
plutot des abrege s de S. Chrysostome que de ve"ritables commen
taires is manifestly less applicable to this Gospel than to the
")
7r\rjv orav
eiceZvos eVrt irXarvrepo^). His notes on Mark are I
Evangelia.
DESIDERIUS ERASMUS (f 1536): paraphrasis in N.T.
Jo. MALDONATUS (f 1583): commentarii in iv. Evangelistas.
CORNELIUS A LAPIDE (f 1637): commentaria in iv. Evangelia.
London, 1873.
COOK, F. G. : in the Speaker s Commentary on the N.T., vol. I.,
London, 1878.
RIDDLE, M. R. : in SchafFs Popular Commentary on the N.T.,
Edinburgh, 1878-82.
PLUMPTRE, E. H. (in the N.T. Commentary for English
readers), London, 1879.
cxviii COMMENTARIES.
Edinburgh, 1896.
BRUCE, A. B.: St Mark (in the Expositor s Greek Testament),
London, 1897.
MENZIES, A. : the Earliest Gospel : a historical study of the
Gospel ace. to Mark, London, 1901.
WELLHAUSEN, J.: Das Evangelium Marci. Berlin, 1903.
GRESSMANN, H., and KLOSTERMANN, E.: Die Evangelien. i.
1892- ).
sovereign power of Christ battling with evil among men swayed to and fro
by tumultuous passions is still needful, though we may turn to St Matthew
and St John for the ancient types or deeper mysteries of Christianity or
find in St Luke its inmost connexion with the unchanging heart of man.
Bishop Westcott.
KATA MAPKON
Wer
I. i apxT] TOV ev.] evayye\tov syr |
vtov deov KaBDL] viov TOV deov AEFHKMSU
minP latt SyrrPeshhcl m 8) arm me go aeth
VrAII2<l>
1 <
Ir 2 Or? 1
Amb Hier Aug 1
(om K* 28
[lyo-. tantum 28*] 255 syr hier Ir 1 Or4 Bas Hier 2)
Pos-
y TOV fvayyf\iov I. X.] see Jo. xv. 26) looks back to the dpx~n
sibly an early heading which arose in which the Word was with GOD St;
from the fusion of an original title Paul, using the word Gospel in a
*
eyAITeAiON Hf XY with the note &px^ wider sense, sees a fresh beginning in
that marked the beginning of a new the foundation of each of the churches
book (Nestle, Exp., Dec. 1894 Inlr. ; (Phil.iv. 15). That Me. begins his
pp. 163, 261 ; see on the other hand Gospel with the ministration of the
Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 220 ff., 235). Yet Baptist is one indication amongst
the sentence is intelligible if regard many that he preserves the earliest
ed as a title prefixed to the book form of the evangelical tradition, in
by the writer or editor ; for a similar which the record of the Birth and
opening comp. Hosea i. i (LXX.), dpx^l Childhood did not find a place.
\6yov Kvpiou eV Qa-fjc ; see also Prov. Greek usually
Evay-ye Xtoi/ (in class.
i i, Eccl. i. i, Cant. i. i, &c. Or it from Homer downwards
pi., t va.yyfA.ta}
the immediate sequel. Irenaeus con good tidings, but in later writers
nects it with v. 2 enro TOV Trpo<j)r)TtKov
:
(e.g. Lucian, Plutarch) the good news
itself. The LXX. use it only in 2 Regn.
y
KT\. and SO iv. 10, and in the class, sense, for in
Apxr)...a>s yeypcnrTai, ,
Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 24). Others with 2 Regn. xviii. 22, 25 we should pro
more probability find the dpxrj in the bably read tvayyeXta (cf. V. 2o). In
events described in v. 4 iff., e.g. Basil the N.T. the later sense alone occurs,
C. Eun. ii. 1
5, o 8e MapKos dpX*i v Tov f v~ but with some latitude of application ;
S. M. 2
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [1.2
P 2 <yeypa7TTai
ev TW Hcraia TO*
t TOV JJLOV 7rpoo"co7rov
gyrhciftxt) arm zoh aeth Ir 2Iat om i5ov...T7]v od. ffov Bas Epiph Victorin
| |
K alP uc me
or simply TOev. (i. 15). If the heading In the parallels Mt. iii. 3, Lc. iii. I 6
was added early in the second century Jo. i. 23) Malachi is not quoted, but
(cf.
we might understand by ev. here a his words are used by the two Synoptists
record of the Lord s life and words: in another connexion (Mt. xi. 10, Lc.
for the earliest exx. of this use of vii.27). Origen (in Jo. t. vi. 24)
the word see Ign. Philad. 5, 8, Did. remarks that Me. is here dvo irpo-
App. 8, n, 15, Justin ap. i. 66; and (prjreias ev $ia(p6pois elprjfievas TOTTOIS
cf. Zahn, Gesch. des N. T. Kanons, i VTTO dvo 7rpo(pT]Ta)v els ev crvvaywv. That
Paul; Jo. (vi. 31, xii. 14) seems to lbov...Tr)v odov LXX. ISov ega-
oWJ
prefer KaOms eo-Tiv yeypa^evov. The Troo-reXXoj TOV ayye\6v pov, KOI e7Tt/3Xe-
perf. gives the sense of perpetuity ; v//-eTat ooov Trpo Trpoo-wirov /zov. Both
the litera scripta abides. See Mt. (xi. 10) and Lc. (vii. 27) read with
WM.,
P- 339- Me. KaTao-Kevdaei and a~ov, and trans
The apodosis to /m&os- *rX. is want pose Trpo TTpotrcoTrou o~ov, but both
ing, unless we find it in v. 4. For a add e/iTrpoo^ev o~ov after odov trov.
similar omission see the
opening clause The LXX. e-mftXtyeTai presupposes the
of i Tim. (L 3, 4). For other possible vocalisation rns, whereas KaTao-xevd
constructions cf. Nestle, Intr. represents H3S (Resch, Paralleltexte
p. 261.
ev
rep Htrat a irpo(f)T/TT)] The quo
TO>
zu Lucas, p. 1 14) Symm. (dnoa-Kevdcre i) ;
tations are from Mai. iii. Is. xl. i, 3. and Theod. (eToipdo-ci) agree with the
I. 4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
4
TO.S Tpi/3ovs avTOv. ef yeveTO Icodvris 6 /3a7T- 4
ev Trj tov fiaTTTKr/ULa
eprifJLM Kripv&a
Gospels. For a-ov the Heb. supplies =o /SaTmoTTjy, as in vi. 14, 24 (cf. 25);
no justification : it is perhaps due to on this use of the participle see Light-
the compiler of the excerpts (see last foot on Gal. i.
23. If with all the
note),who has blended MaL I.e. with uncials except B and with the versions
Exod. xxiii. 20. we read <a\
/c^pvo-o-toi/, the descriptive
TTpO TTpOCTtoTTOV CTOf] Victor : clause will run on to the end of the
,..67Tt Tcot/ (Baa-iXecov ol cyyvs TOV verse ( John the Baptizer . . . and
IULTOS fXavvovrfS OVTOI T&V ofXXcoj/ etVi preacher, &c.).
\afjL7rp6repoi.
(v TTJ fprj/uo)] Mt. connects this
3. avrov] So the
<pa>vr)
. . .T ptftovs with KTjpvcrcraiV and adds TTJS louSatas.
LXX. exactly, except that for the last According to Lc. 3) the (i. 80, iii.
word, following the Heb., they give Baptist was eV rat? fp^ots till his call
TOV 0fov rjiitov a reading which has came, and then went to the Jordan ;
found its way into some Western texts Mt. and Me., writing in view of Isa. xl.
of Me. (see vv. 11.). Origen (in Jo. I.e.], 3, draw no distinction between the
Jerome (in MaL iii.), and Victor notice fprjpos and the Jordan valley. The
this remarkable divergence of the wilderness of Judah or Judaea IIP ("
Tregelles connects eV rfj epi/fto) with the Dead Sea to the very edge of the
erot/zao-are, following the M. T. but ; central plateau" (G. A. Smith, Hist.
the absence in the Greek of any Geogr. p. 263), and, from an opposite
parallelism corresponding to nini;2 point of view, as "the barren steeps in
justifies the
ordinary punctuation which the mountains break down to
which is common
to the Gospels and the Dead Sea" (Moore, Judges, p. 32) ;
the LXX., and it is supported by Jewish Engedi seems to have been the most
interpretation (Delitzsch ad /.). southerly town of this district (Moore,
4.eyeWro itodvrjs rX.] There I.e.,referring to Josh. xv. 61 f.). It
arose John the Baptizer in the wilder was in the wilderness of Engedi that
ness, preaching &c. For this use of David had sought a retreat (i Sam.
eyevero cf. 2 Pet. ii. I, I Jo. ii. l8; and xxiv. i), and the same neighbourhood
especially Jo. i. 6, where it begins a would naturally have offered itself to
sentence with equal abruptness. On John, whose childhood had been spent
the forms ladv^s, Iwai/i^s see WH., in the hill country of Judaea (Lc. i.
Notes, p. 166; Winer-Schmiedel, p. 57 ; 39).
Blass, p. 1 1. Mt. (iii. I ) has TrapcryiWrcu, Krjpvo O atv /3a7rrio /za...a/iapTta>i/] The
tfrv is nearly vox clamantis (Isa. I.e., cf. Jo. i. 23)
I 2
4 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [I. 4
5
5 as a(f)6(nv
Kai e^eTropevcTO Trpos CLVTOV
d/uapTicoi/.
irdora r\ lovSaia xtopa Kai ol lepO(ro\v/UL6iTai
i
/3a7rTL^OVTO V7T aVTOV iv TO)
1071 ab qt vg syr
1 * 8 *1 arm me] /ecu e/3. IT. APPII al syrhcl go 13 al om Tray-res <
minP*uc
f om /ecu tf* 69 a |
om Trorct/iw D 604 a b c
was the cry of a herald (N"^ is ren era of spiritual remission (Lc. iv. 21).
dered indifferently by (Soav and Krjpixr- In the N.T. both words are used with
o-fiv, cf. Dan. iii. 4, LXX. and Theo-
some reserve (acpea-is 18, p-eraVota22) ex
10 11
dotion), proclaiming a religious rite cept perhaps by Lc. (a(p. , /uer. ).
6 /cat yv KBLT d 33 sP
61 "*
b d al vg] t]v 5e ADPFAHZ* al r/>txas] j dfpprjv Da
(pellem) \
om /cat uvi)v . . .aurou D a b d ff t ecrfltwi
|
al?1 ADL^Tm
the baptisms were continuous corap. ; ; cf. Mt. vii.
question of its relation to proselyte- out that the Talmud speaks of such
baptism, cf. Schiirer n. ii. 319 ff. Ev a garment (D^Di "IDVO in). Cf.
TOJ lopS. TTora/xw (cf. is rov lop., V. 9, Victor a-cKpecrrepov 6 MarOalos (prjcriv
:
Th. lias fgayopevetv, the usual equiva chorum princeps Johannes Baptista
lent in the LXX. of the Hithp. of FIT. With the constr. eVSeS. rpi ^as
est."
. but Used
e o/xoX. raff a/iapr/ay is Kal tcrBtov] Mt. 77
e rpofpfj r\v avrov.
T.,
in James v. 16 as well as by Mt., Me. It wilderness food" (Gould). Cer
was "
in this place see also Barnabas (19), tain locusts were accounted clean :
;
Clement of Rome (i Cor. 51), Ps. Lev. xi. 22, 23, raCra (pa-yetrtfe aVo
Clement (2 Cor. 8), Tert. pat. 15, TCOI/ fpTTfTO)V...rr]v aKpida (^Pl) Kal TO.
6. tfv...vftf8vnct>os KrX.] Elijah had that there are 800 kinds... of such
worn a sheepskin mantle (J. Lightfoot ad loc.)
"
"
3 Regn. xix. 19; cf. Heb. xi. 37, Clem. Hieron. adv. Jovin. ii. 6, apud orien-
R. i Cor. 17) and a leathern girdle tales...locustis vesci moris est." It
(4 Regn. i. 8 ^COITJV dfp^aTivrjv 7repteco- was perhaps in ignorance of this fact,
(Tfifvos TTJV 6o~(f)vv O.VTOV) and a similar | perhaps from encratite tendencies,
costume had become the traditional that some ancient commentators
dress of the prophet (Zech. xiii. 4 understood by in this place a a<pls
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
7 Kai
u.e\i aypiov. eKtjpvcrcrev Xeywv
, f f * > T -
KTYVpOTEpOS JULOV
OTTKTtt) fJiOV , OV
KV\ISCZS
Xvcrat TOV IjULavTa TWV v: CLVTOV.
7 8 KCU eXe-yev airrcus 701 per vjj.. pairr. fv 1 5. cpx- 5e ov. pov o urxvpor. p.ov ov
OVK et/u IK. \v<rai T. ifju TWV woo. avrov KOI euros vfi. j8awTti"
ev TTV. ay. D (a) (ff).
min 1 ff t |
om KV^CLS D iS 256 1071 s^abcfg Amb
kind of vegetable food (cf. Euth.); see Lc. xi. 22. Mt inverts the sentence (o
J. R. Harris, Fragments of Ephrem, fit O7T.
pOV fpX lO~VVpOTfpO5...) COtllp. ,
xiv. 8, i Sam. xir. 25 also Joseph. ; (LXX.). IKOVOS (lp.i in the N. T. is fol
B. J. iv. 8. 3, where it is named among lowed by an inf., as here (Burton,
the products of the plain of Jericho. 3?6), by iva (Mt. viii. 8), or by npos
The Sinaitic (Mt.) and Jerusalem Ti (2 Cor. ii. 16). Jo. (i. 27) substitutes
Syriac versions render /ie Xi ayptov a|ios for iKavos; see Origen in Jo.
mountain honey i,cf. Lc. xii. 28 in t vi. 36 (20).
g vrrp sin.cu.). the Ebiouite Gospel had Kv^ras \vo~ai TOV lp.dvra KrA.] Ku^at
the curious gloss (from Exod. xvi. 31, is a touch peculiar to Me. and ex
Num. xi. 8) ov T) yevaif rjv TOV fidvva punged by D and some other Western
cos cyKpls fv fXaiai cf. Resch, Paralld- : authorities. For AOo-at... viroS. avTov
tejcte zu Jit. u. Me., p. 56. The (Me. Lc.) Mt. substitutes ra vnod^paTa
name aypiov (met silcestre) was
p.e\i $aora0-ai, cf. Victor, and Origen (in 7b.
:ilso given by the ancients to a t. vi. 34), who suggests, a/cdAou#6i/ ye
vegetable product : Diod. Sic. xix. 94, fjLTjdevos a(pa\\ofjivov TU>V e r ayy t \IO~TCJV
(plTai..MTTO TO)V 8fv8pti)V KOI /if At TToAv ...dp.ff)QTfpa KOTO. 8ia<popovs Kaipov? \
est auteni mel in aruudinibus col- Aug. de cons. ii. 30. Both were |
lectum." But
unnecessary in the it is servile acts connected with the use of
present case to go beyond the natural the bath, and possibly suggested by
*
meaning. the baptismal rite (Bengel ad bap- :
9
Kac eyeveTo ev etce ii/cus rals tjfiepcus f\\6ev 9
OLTTO Trjs KCLI
Irjcrous Na^apeT
/xcv KELT* 33 69 al b c ff t vg Or )
a
8 cyu] + fjit>
ADPrAIIZ3> al (om 1
vSart] pr I
P^>al
syr
hcl *
9 om /ecu iB om KCU eyevero a
| | Ii7<rou$] pr o DMrAIIZ<f> al | Xafctper
KBLFA 33 69
rorr
abd f Or] Xafapar APS Xaftpe0 DEFHKMUVILfc min mu vg me go
KOI VTToXvftv eavTov, p.r) nporepov TOVTO Tals qfj.(pais another Hebra t
TTOIOOI/. Ov. .avrov, cf. viL 25, and see ism = Diin D PJS. Cf. Exod. ii. ii,
WM.,p. i84f. Jud. xviii. i, &c., and in the N. T. Mt.
8. Mt, Lc., /SaTrri^a).
/3a7rrio-a] iii. i, Me. viii.
i, xiii. 17, 24, Lc. ii. i,
The aor. represents John s course as iv. 2, Acts ii. 1 8, vii 41, &c. ev cKflvr) ;
already fulfilled in view of the coming occurs in nearly the same sense
TfljJ/ic pa
of Messiah : cf. the epistolary eypa^a Lc. xvii. 31, Jo. XVL 23, 26. As a
scripsi, and cirfp^a misi (WM., p. note of time the phrase is somewhat
c
Lc. add KOI TTvpi. The effusion of been mentioned by him in ii. 23.
the Spirit was a well-known character Mc. s apxri does not carry him behind
istic of the Messianic age (see Isa. xliv. the Lord s residence at Nazareth ; to
3, Ezek. xxxvi. 25 27, Joel ii. 28), but the first generation Jesus was 6 ano N.
the phrase a7m<|Vii/ trvcvpMTi is new,
(Jo. i. 46, Acts X. 37), or 6 Nafapi/i/or
though Joel (LXX.) has and Ezek. 24, xiv. 67, xvi. 6) or Na^copatos-
e/c^e<5
(Me. i.
9. KCII
yVfTo...y\6v] A Hebra be implied by the explanatory notes
ism, 3--*rH ; also KO.I cy. (or ey. 8)... which accompany the first mention of
Kai both constructions occur in the
: the place in Mt. ii. 23, Lc. ii. 39, and
LXX., e.g. Gen. iv. 3, 8, and the N. T., here perhaps also by the question of
:
but Me. has only the first For KCU Jo. i. 46. The onomastica revel in
etymologies, e.g. N. flos aut virgultum
"
I0
10 ek TOV lopSdvrjv VTTO Icodvov. /ca* evOus dvafiaivw
6K TOV i/a-ros
i/S e TSei/ TOVS ovpavovs Ka TO
ler
f syr hcl
9 e T. Iop5. viro Iwav. NBDL 33 al] VTTO Iwav. eis T. Iop8. APrAH24> alP
33 al | <rxi<y* >ys]
gy r
hier i
T0 Tj-j/ev/Aa] + TOV
6eov arm
/
xlviii. 21, Mt. xxvii. 51), and wood div. her. 25, 77
6ela o-o(i a...a-u/*/3oAiKc5s
(Gen. xxii. 3) scindere caelum occurs
:
...rpvy&v KaXemu
48, Trepiorepa : ib.
in Silius Italicus i. 535 f.
Ai/oryi/ 6 rj/jLerepos vovs...fiKdcTai,
fjifv de TO>
is the usual word in this connexion TOVTOV TrapaSety/xaTi (i.e. the Divine
(Gen. vii. n, Ps. Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 23, Aoyos)77 rpvywv.
In the Protev., c. 9,
Isa. xxiv. 1 8, Ixiv. i, Acts vii. 56, Joseph is said to have been marked
Apoc. iv. i, xix. 11): cf. esp. Ezek. by a like phenomenon Ibov :
Kal TO 7rvfVfj.a] Mt. 7rvfv[jia 6fov (cf. the play upon these compounds in
Gen. i. 2), Lc. TO irv. TO dyiov. The Jo. iii. 13, Eph. iv. 9, 10. For els
art. either looks back to
the i. 8, avTov, Mt., Lc. prefer eV avToV only :
ci<r(\6ov(TT)S
fls avrov. Cf. Justin the O. T. see Gen. xxi. 17, xxii. n, 15,
dial. 88, tas Trepurrcpav TO ayiov Exod. xix. 19, xx. 22, i Kings xix. 12,
avrov eypatyav ol anot
7T 13. In the Gospels the Father s Voice
fimrTrivai
is heard thrice, at the Baptism and
Xot, and see other
references in Resch,
Paralleltexte zu Luc., p. 15 The Transfiguration (cf. 2 Pet. i. 17) and
vision corresponds to that of Gen. i. before the Passion (Jo. xii. 28). The
Voice was audible or articulate only
2,where nsrnp suggests the motion
to those who had ears to hear (Jo.
of a bird;
cf. Chagigah (ed. Streane)
v. 37, xii. 29) comp. the scoff of the :
beare (Exp. iv. ix. 436) produces the ?1p 713 see Edersheim, Life and
illustrations from Philo, e.g. quis rer. Times, i.
p. 285.
10 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [1. II
ia
12 Kai ev6vs TO CLVTOV eK/3d\\6i els Tr]v
12 TO Trvev^a] + ro
aytov D
ei o vios /AOU, o dyaTTTjTos]
<ri>
So te ut venires et requiescerem in te;
Lc., after Ps. ii. 7 ; Mt., ovros eanv tu es enirn requies mea."
KT\. The words point to Gen. xxii. 2 The aor. evdonrjo-a does not denote
and perhaps also to Isa. xlii. i (cf. Mt. merely "the historical process by
xii. 1 8). AyaTTTjTos in the LXX. answers which God came to take pleasure in
to TIT
(novoyevris, unicus, cf. Hort,
Jesus during his earthly (Gould), life"
Two Diss. p. 49 f.) in seven instances but rather the satisfaction of the
out of fifteen ; in the N. T., where Father in the Son during the preexist-
the is much more frequent,
word ent life; cf. Jo. i. 2, xvii. 24. Thus
it corresponds to the perf. of
it isexclusively a title of Christ, or nnV"}
1 1. The reference is probably to Isa. virb TOV 7rvvp.aTos, Lc. fjyfTO ev TO) irvev-
xlil I
^3 nn^
(LXX. irpoo-fd^aro, fian. ~EKfid\\fiv is used for the power
Th.r)v8oKr)Vv) ; the exact phrase occurs exercised by Christ over the Sat/^owa
in Isa. Ixii. 4. In Lc. an early Western (e.g. i. 34). But expellit and
" "
driveth
reading Substitutes eya> arjucpov yeyev- (A.V.) or "driveth forth" (R.V.) are
vrjKaae (from Ps. ii. 7), cf. Just. dial. perhaps too strong in this context, cf.
103; in the G. ace. to the Hebrews the Mt. ix. 38, Me. i. 43, Jo. x. 4 ; k-
two sayings seem to have been com aAAeti/ = &Oin in 2 Chron. xxiii. 14,
bined (Epiph. haer. xxx. 13). Ace. to xxix. 5 (see Guillemard, G. T., Hebra
Jerome (on Isa. xi. 2) the Nazarene istic ed. p. 20). the most the word At
Gospel had the interesting gloss, Fili
"
13
KCLL ?\v ev
Trj Tecro-epaKOVTa rjjmepas 13
eprjjULO)
drjpicov
Kai ol ayyeXoi SirjKovovv
13 7-17 ep.1 pr em EFHMrAII corr <l>ST al?1 syrr arm go aeth e/cet sine ev r. e. EH*
i 28* 69 124 131 209 604 2P al syr sin arm /ecu reaffapaKovra VVKTO.S (vel
K. v. T.) LM
13 33 al vg syr
hclms me aeth
|
pr /cat D |
ot 0776X01] om
01 AMI 33 al
pao~6iji>cu
vTTo TOV Sia/3oAov). Cf. Hilary the N. T. this meaning is common
in Matt., "significatur libertas Spiritus (cf., besides the present
context and
sancti, homiuem suum iam diabolo its parallels, i Cor. vii. 5, Gal. vi. i,
apparently from the cpr)p.os of i. 4- VTTO TOV craTava] Mt., Lc., VTTO TOV
Christian tradition from the time of o-iapoXov. The LXX. translate jp ^n by
the Crusades points to the Quaran- 6 didftoXos in Job i., ii., and Zech. iii. ;
\&m&(Jebel Kuruntitf), a rugged lime craTav is used in the sense of an ad
stone height which rises 1000 feet a- versary in 3 Regn. xi. 14, 23, 6 o-arai/as
bove the plain of Jericho (cf. Josh, appears first in Sir. xxi. 27 (30). In
xvi. i); the Arabs on the other hand the N. T. 6 o-aTavas or 2arai>as (Me. iii.
23, Lc. xxii. 3) is invariably the Ad
select the conical hill Osh el Ghu-
rdb. The Gospels give no indication versary /car foxjv, and the name
beyond the fact that the Lord went is freely used by the Synoptists and
to the place from the Jordan. St Paul, and in the Apocalypse. On
1 3. Teo-a-fpaKovra rjp.epas aaTava] . . . the history of the Jewish belief in
The same limit of time occurs in the Satan see Cheyne, Origin of the Psal
lives of Moses and Elijah (Exod. xxxiv. ter, p. 282 f., Schultz, O.T. Theology,
28, i Kings xix. 8), and again in the ii. p. 274 ff., Edersheim, Life &c. ii.
life of Christ (Acts i. 3) ; for other p. 755 ff., Charles, Enoch, pp. 52 ff.,
exx. of the number in Scripture see 119, Weber, Jud. Theologie, ed. 2,
Trench, Studies in the Gospels, p. 13 ff. p. 251 f.
support of the Marcan tradition Clem. the Qrjpia follows immediately after
horn. xi. 35, xix. 2 ; Orig. horn, in that of angelic guardianship, cited by
Luc. 29. IT? ipd&iv in the LXX. is used the Tempter in Mt. iv. 6. But this
of man tempting GOD, and of GOD peculiarly Marcan touch may be simply
tempting man, but not o/ Satanic meant to accentuate the loneliness of
suggestions: in i Chron. xxi. i we the place cf. Victor ; a/3aros r^v : OVTO>S
c a?
i Mace. L 15 fTTipd0T]o-av ) ap (ft<
-
aeth |
TOV law.] om TOV AEFG*H al o Irjffovi] om o AV^rm al | | Kripwewv] pr
KO.L L
jackal, and leopard (cf. Tristram, Judaea, he does not "exclude it"
cf.Mt. iv. 17, OTTO rore rfparo. He and for which the whole moral guid
took up the Baptist s note, but added ance of the world had prepared, was
another. To euayyeAtoi/ roO dfov (ev. fully come. It is not so much in
6fov] is a Pauline phrase (Rom. i. I, regard to Galilee that the words are
xv. 16, 2, Cor. xi. 7, I Thess. ii. 8, 9), spoken as in reference to the world
used however also by St Peter (i Pet. and humanity considered as a whole.
iv. 17). The gen. probably denotes See Lux Mundi, Essay iv.
the source the Gospel which comes
: Kal yyyiKev 77 /3ao"iAei a TOV 6eov^
from GOD, of which GOD (the Father) Acc. to Mt. announcement
(iii. 2) this
is the Author and Sender ; cf. v. i ; had been anticipated by John. Mt.
see, however, the more inclusive view has usually -q (3acr. T&V ovpavwv (TOV 6.
advocated by SH. (on Rom. i. i). The only in vi. 33, xii. 28, xix. 24, xxi. 31,
insertion of rfjs /Sao-iAems (vv. 11.)
is
43),but the two expressions are nearly
due to a desire to explain an unusual equivalent (see Schurer n. ii 171,
phrase : see next verse. Bevan on Dan. iv. 26, Stanton, J. and
15. OTI IleTrAT/pcoTai o Kaipos KT\."\
Chr. Messiah, p. 208 f.). The term
The substance of the new proclama possibly originated in the language of
*
tion. is here recitative (WM.,
"On Daniel see esp. ii. 24, vii. 22 (Nestle,
p. 683 n.), as in i. 37, 40, ii. 12, and Marginal., p. 41), and cf. Stanton, p.
frequently in Me. For TrX^povo-tfat 2ii and there are parallels in pre-
used of time, cf. Gen.xxix. 21, TreTrAj;- Christian literature, e.g. Ps. Solom.
at ijp,epai a phrase fre XVli. 23, dvao~Tr)o~i a,VTols TOV /3ao~iAe a
pcBi>rai (-IfcOTp)
TOV Kaipov ov tSey.
avTa>v...is On the
quently occurring in the LXX.; and
Rabbinical use of the term see Stan-
for its connexion with Kaipos see Tob.
ton, p. 2i4f. A
yearning for a Di
xiv. 5 (B), Esth. ii. 12 (A). Kaipos
= ny or *Wi) vine Kingdom pervades the history
(usually is the <
season,
of Israel, and the new preaching in
the opportune moment (see esp. Eccl.
with an ethical outlook, announcing its realisation probably
iii. 18), found the phrase ready. For a fresh
Xpovoy being merely the time, con and invigorating if incomplete view of
sidered as a date: see Trench, syn.
the subject see Ecce Homo cc. iii., iv.
vii. and cf. Lightfoot on i Thess. v. i.
*HyyiKi>,appropinquavit,
hath drawn
Thus St Paul speaks of the TrA^pco/ia Thren. iv.
near, is nigh ; cf. Isa. Ivi. i,
TOV xpoz/ou (Gal. iv. 4), when he has in
19, Ezek. vii 7,
&c. or 3Vlj?) ;
view the place of the Incarnation in (T$
Me. xiv. 42, Lc. x. 9, 1 i Pet. iv. 7.
the order of events, but of the 7r\rjp. 1^,
Kal TTio-reikre KrA.] See
T&v Kaip&v (Eph. i. 10), when he thinks jneravoeire,
of the Divine oiVoi/o/ua. Here the on v. 14. ior the connexion of
and TTLCTTIS cf. Acts XX. 21,
thought is that of the opportuneness pCTavoia
Heb. ev
of the moment. The season fixed in vi. I. Ui<TTvciv
(Zl TP^ ?.)
1
l6
1 6 Kal Trapdywv Trapa Trjv Qa\a(T(Tav Trjs FaXei-
\aias eidev Ci/uLcova Kal AvSpeav TOV d$e\(f>ov
avrov TOV S. E*FHKSUVnS$T al mu syrhcl go O.VTOV DGF 33 al latt vt Plvs syrr aeth |
2 pem g aj b ft +a /j.<j>ip\r)(rTpa
I al + ra diKTva D 13 28 69 134 346 2P
txt
a c f g
vg |
aXiets KB corr (D)m al
which omits eV. In the N. T. the TTJV daXacra-av TTJS I\] So Mt, Me., or
construction is perhaps unique (see more usually the Sea. Jo. adds (vi. i)
Westcott on Jo. iii. 15, and Ellicott or substitutes (xxi. i) TTJS Tiftepiddos.
on Eph. i. 13 on its occurrence in Lc. prefers XI /XI/T/ to ^oXao-o-a, and in
Ign. Philad. 8, cf. Lightfoot adl.} ; nor v. i calls it 77
X. TtvirqarapfT, apparently
do we elsewhere hear of believing the from the district known as Tevvrjo-apeT
Gospel (see however Me. xvi. 15, on its western shore (Me. vi. 53) : c
1 6); faith is regarded as primarily Joseph. B. J. iii. 10. 7, 77 X. rei/^orap, i
due to the Person of whom the Gospel Mace. xi. 67, TO vdvp TOV r. The O. T.
speaks (cf. e.g. Jo. xiv. i). Yet faith name is rn.33 DJ, ^aXao-o-a Xez/apa
in the message was the first step a Num. xxxiv.
;
(X/e p<!#, X/ep<00), n,
creed of some kind lies at the basis Jos. xiii. the topography of
27. On
of confidence in the Person of Christ, the Lake see G. A. Smith, H. G.
and the occurrence of the phrase TT. c. xxi.
fv TO) fvayyeXio) in the oluest record of fiftev KOI is
2t/na>i>a Ai/Speai/j 2ifj.a>v
17 om o Irjtrovs 4>
|
om
yevcvdcu i 13 28 69 118 209 604 1071 al b
aeth |
aXtets B corrDriI 18 evdvs KL 33] ei>0ews ABCD al pi TO. SIKTVO. KBCL al j
vg arm me] + avruv ArAII2^>T alP|er f g syrr go aeth iravra a b c ff ret \iva D
604 ffKoXovdovv B + e/cei0ei al pler (K c a 33 post 0X17.) -
fc<*ACrAII2<l
| 19 7r/3o/3as]
pany with Greeks in Jo. xii. 20 f. The Regn. vi. 19; other forms are
brothers came from Bethsaida (Jo. I.e., (Me. viii. 34), dTrepxfo-dai (Me. i.
20),
i. 44, cf. Me. vi. 45 n.), but at this time aKo\ovdflv X.
OTTIO-O)
(Mt. 38), or
resided in Capernaum (Me. i. 29) ; the simply dKoXovQelv w. dat. (Me. ii. 14,
father s name was Jonas (Mt. xvi. viii. 34 b, Jo. i.
43, &c.) for vndyeiv ;
17), or John (Jo. i. 42, xxi. 15 17). with a very different sense, see
OTTLOTQ)
Andrew had been a disciple of the Me. viii. 33. On the form of the
Baptist (Jo. i. 35, 40), but apparently sentence see Burton 269 c.
both A. and S. had for some time fol Kal
7roi^(T<i>...dvdpcoTra)v]
Mt. omits
lowed Jesus, witnessing His miracles
and Jerusalem (n ^rip)- see WM., p. 757,
ycv<r0ai
in Galilee (Jo. ii. 2, 7) and C. W. Votaw, Use of the Infinitive,
(ib. 13, 23), and baptizing in
His
p. 7- AXeeTy : so Mt. Lc. ;
Name (Jo. iii. 22, iv. 2) after His di/$p<B7ra>i>
rvov (Me. i. 1
8, 19), trayrivrj (Mt. xiii.
anulus piscatoris worn by the Pope
47), see Trench syn., Ixiv. :
dp<p. is of mediaeval origin (D. C. A. ii. p.
and occur together in Hab.
<rayr]vr)
i.
Erasmus appositely remarks,
1807).
16, cf. Isa. xix. 8. On d/u(i/3. els, eV, est
"piscantes primum piscatus
see WM., p. 520. Jesus."
= lpl LXX. la/Kco/3 (Gen. xxv. 26 and 12, 13), and in surgery, of setting a
throughout 0. T.), English James bone, or bringing the broken parts
(through Ital. Giacomo, Mayor) from together (Galen). In a metaphorical
Wycliffe onwards. ludvrjs (for the
sense the word is a favourite with
orthography, see on i.
4)= ^nirp, jjni*
St Paul (see Lightfoot on GaL vi.
i,
i Thess. iii.
(LXX., leoai/dy, lami/di/, iwva, but in 10), but it is also used in
2 Paral. xxviii. 12, i Esdr. viii. 38,
i Pet. v. 10. Here it may include the
cod. B uses and
y
whole preparation (see Heb. x. 5, xi.
leooV^s, la)dvvr]s
occurs in cod. A, i Esdr. I. c., i 3) of the nets for another night s
Mace. ii. i sq.). The father, who fishing. Comp. the different account
is mentioned as in Lc. v. 2.
present (infra), was
one Ze/Se&uor = ^3! or rather i"PT!l? 20. KOI evdvs eicdXeo-cv avrovs
] On
for which the LXX. have Za/3Seia in cvdvs see v. 10, note. Mt. omits it
2 Esdr. viii. 8, x. 20, and Za/SaSat as- here, but places ev& o* before dQevrcs,
ini Esdr. ix.
as in v. 18. The call was doubtless
35, or Za/35aio$-, ib. 21 ;
the mother was Salome, see Me. xv. as before, v. 17 ; and the voice was as
familiar and as authoritative in the
40 on the form of the name cf. Dai-
22. Tbv ddf\(f>bv avTov implies second case as in the first.
man, p. 1
that John was the younger or the d(j)VTes TOV Trarepa] See the arche
less important at the time; cf. TOV type of this parting in i Kings xix.
a8e\(f)bv
20 f., and cf. Me. x. 28, 29. Mt. brings
Sifj.Mvos (v. l6). ttpoftas
out more fully the relative
oX/yoi/, i.e. along the shore (i. 16) greatness
towards Capernaum (ii. i). of the sacrifice in this case : a
^eWe?
KOI avrovs] Me. only. TO irXolov Kal TOV
Vg. et ipsos, Trarepa OUTWV. In
they too c Lc. i. 36, Acts xv. 27, 32
:
both cases the abandonment was
(Blass); the exx. of K al avTos with complete (Lc. acpeVes Travra) ;
all left
a finite verb, adduced by Knaben- what they had to s /zem leave. Mc.
bauer, are inapposite. James and TWV has been thought to
iJLio-dcoTwv
John, like Simon and Andrew, were imply comparative prosperity, but the
in their boat (ev ro>
though not
n-X.),
two pairs of brothers were partners
in the fishing industry (Lc. v.
similarly occupied. Karapn bi/ras ra 7, 10),
diKTva, Vg. componentes retia :
so that there was at least no social
"Wyc
ai
Kai ei&TTOpevovTai ek KafyapvaovfjC Kai evQvs 21
(Ta/3/3a(riv
ACLril alP1 |
evOvs KL i 28 33 131 1071] evdeus ABCD rell minP 1
|
om ei(reX0a>
follows the walk by the Sea, but eiW. ever TO. av/za, ra yfV<ria } and the like.
does not of course exclude a previous The LXX. use both o-a/3/3aroi/ and o-d/3-
arrival from Nazareth.
Ka(j>apvaovp /3ara for a sabbath, cf. Exod. xvi. 23,
(Kmrcpv. is a Syrian corruption, xx. 8f., xxxi. 15; but o-a/3/3aroi/ does
WH., Notes, p. 160) : Mt. adds rijv not appear in cod. B before 4 Regn. iv.
irapaOdXaaro-iav eV opiots Za/3ouXooi/ KOI 23. Me. uses the sing, in ii. 27, 28, vi.
Ne$#aXei/i, in ref. to Isa. viii. 23 (ix. 2, xvi. i, and it is the prevalent form
i). The name D-im IB?, Nahum s in the N. T. ; <ra/3/3ara occurs as a
village, is unknown to the O. T., but true plural in Acts xvii. 2. The meta-
Josephus mentions a KO>HTJV Ke$api/eo- plastic dat. o-dpftao-iv is normal in the
N.T. ; B twice has
"
of ruins, half buried in brambles and of it after Me. vi. 2. On the Synagogue
nettles ; among them are conspicuous as an institution see Schiirer n. ii. 52 ff.
the remains of a large synagogue The word occurs abundantly in the
built of white limestone (Wilson, I.e.).
Pentateuch (LXX.) for nir or 7HJ?, the
On the strange statement of Hera- congregation of Israel (see Hort,
S. M.2
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I. 22
enl^ yap 22
Kai 6%e7r\n<rcrovTO
avTOvs ws e^ovcriav e^ow Kat ovx
TYJ SiBa^y avrov,
^
rjv
ol
for any assembly (Prov. v. 14 cv p-ea-co The source of this cov<ria is the Father
I MaCC. XIV. (Mt xxviii. 1 8, Jo. v. 27, x. 18, xvii.
(rvvaywyrjs KOI eK/cXj7<rias,
28 eVi <rvvaya>yrjs pfyaXrjs tepeW), esp. 2) the Son delegates His authority
;
a religious assembly, Ps. Sol. xvii. 8 ; to His servants (Me. vi. 7, xiii. 34, Jo.
but as denoting a place of assembly it L 12). On the distinction between 8v-
is almost peculiar to the N. T., aud vapis and eou<ria see Mason, Condi
occurs chiefly in the Synoptists and of O. L s Life, p. 98
"
tions authority :
Acts (Jo. vi. 59, xviii. 20, James ii. is not always power delegated, [nor is
2 are not real exceptions). Teach it always] a rightful power... the dis
tinction is rather between the inward
ing was a chief purpose of the syna
Phil, de Sept. 2 calls them force or faculty... and the external
gogues ;
(^"H)
was not an officer of the syna art., the Scribes as a class. On the
gogue, but any competent Israelite functions of this class see Schiirer n.
who was invited by the officers. Hence i. 306 flf.; Robertson Smith, O.T.J.C.
( over
= at). The amazement was due p. io6f.) that the papyri employ the
to the manner of the teaching. It was word for a class of military officers,
authoritative, and that not on certain presumably those who kept the regis
occasions only, but in general (rjv 8i8a- ter of the army (cf. Driver on Deut.
tricmv, periphrastic imperf., cf. Blass, xx. 5, Moore on Jud. v. 14). In the
Gr. p. 203 f.). Its note was cgovo-la, later sense of a Biblical scholar the
Justin, apol. i. 14, contrasting our word first occurs in i Esdr. viii. 3,
Lord with the Greek o-oQurrcu, says: 2 Esdr. vii. 6: cf. i Mace. vii. 12,
/Spa^eis 8e KCU crvvrofjioi Trap* avrov Xo- 2 Mace. vi. 1 8 the Gospels know no;
yoi yeyovcKriv ov yap a~o<picrTr)s VTrfjpxfv other. But the ypa^arels had before
aXXa 8vva^.is Scov 6 Xoyoy avrov r\v.
this time become a dominant factor in
The frequenters of the synagogue were Jewish life, the recognised teachers of
chiefly struck by the Lord s tone of Israel, taking their place in the Sanhe-
authority; there was no appeal to drin with the representatives of priest
Rabbis greater or older than Himself, hood and people (Me. xv. i). Scribe
His message came direct from GOD. (Latt. scriba) unfortunately lays stress
The same character pervades all our on the etymological sense of the word
1.24] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
5/J \ f , ~
evuvs r\v ev Tn CLVTWV 23
^ ev Kal 1
TrvevjjLaTL ctKaddpTw , dveKpa^ev
Ti TIJJUV KCLI croi, Irjcrov Na^aptjve ; f7\06s 24
;
o/Scc <re T/S e/, d dyios TOV 6eov.^ ^
23 om eutfvs ACDrAIIZ3> al latt syrr arm go aeth (hab KBL i 33 131 209 me Or) )
is perhaps the most exact title. On a.(re(3ciav ical rrjv OTTO 6fov dva\(apr)(riv,
the relation of our Lord s teaching to adding however what should not
the Law and its authorised expounders perhaps be excluded dia TO irda-ais
see Hort, Jud. Chr. p. i4ff. T Hi/ yap rals ala-xpals Kal Trovrjpals
8i8da-K(0v is a little wider than edi-
tiao-Kev above ; as He proceeded, the Kal dvenpa^cv xrX.] Avaicpafciv (LXX. ;
note of authority rang out more and late Gk.) is used again of the cry of a
more clearly. demoniac in Lc. viii. 28 ; and of the
23. KOI fv6vs
tfv KT\.~\ Me. and Lc. cry of human terror (Me. vi. 49) or
only. Lc. omits evQvs and avraiv; both excitement (Lc. xxiii. 18). Lc. adds
words as they stand in Me. belong to the here $001/77 pfydXj] (cf. I Regn. iv. 5
completeness of the picture ; the events and Me. infra, v. 26).
occurred at a definite time and place, 24. ri rjp.lv Kal o~oi /crX.] =
on that Sabbath during the sermon in cf. Jos. xxil 24, Jud. xi. 12,
*s\%\:
the synagogue of the Capharnaites. 2 Regn. xvi. 10, 3 Regn. xvii. 18 ; the
av6p(07TOS CV CZKa&] LC.
phrase was used also in class. Gk., see
TTVfVfJLCLTl
av6p. %a>v 7rvevfJ.a diapoviov aK.a6a.prov Wetstein on Mt. viii. 29 and WM., p.
an easier phrase. For [clvat] eV What have we in common with
731.
mmtfuert cf. Mt. xxii. 43, Me. v. 2, Thee? Cf. Me. v. 7, and esp. 2 Cor.
xii.36, Lc. ii 27, Rom. viii. 9, i Cor. vi. 14, ris yap /xero^r) diKaio(rvvr) Kal
xii. 3,Apoc. i. 10. Ev is not here in
dvopia KT\. Hfuv rols doiftowotff,
strumental or indicative of manner
us, as a class ; only one seems to
(Blass, Gr. p. 131) rather it represents:
have been in possession in this case,
the person who is under spiritual in but he speaks for all. Nafapqpos is 1
25 om \eywv K*A*
vid
|
e avrov] e/c rou avdpuirov D (8P
6
)
latt (exc f) air aimw HLS
33 alP
1
+ TT^eu/ia aKa.ea.pTov D (8?) b c e ff g q go aeth | avrov] avrwv 1071
Destroyer of unclean spirits. See the and Rheims "threaten," other Engl.
use made of this context against rebuke the strict meaning of
" "
vv., ;
Marcionism by Tertullian, adv. Marc. the word is to mete out due measure/
iv. 7. but in the N. T. it is used only of
oldd o-e TLS fi See James ii. censure cf. 2 Tim. iv. 2, where it
KT\."] 19 ;
Acts xix. 1
5. Orig. in Jo. t. xxviii. 1
5, jj,rjo-ai
crot Kupios. With these two-
dvvarai KOI Trovrjpa irvev/jLara p.aprvpea> exceptions it is limited to the Synop-
TO) Irjo ov Kal irpcxprjTeveiv irepl avrov. tists.
adopt the title (John vi. 69, cf. is in the LXX. (4 Mace. i. 35, KV) and
i Jo. ii.
20, Apoc. iii. 7). Employed in N.T. uniformly metaphorical, Vg. ob-
this way
distinguished the Christ
it mutescere. The word is not a vulgar
from other consecrated persons.
all as Gould s rendering
colloquialism,
Victor: aytoy fjv KOL eKaoros rail/ 1
absolute consecration to GOD For egeXQe see v. 8, ix. 25. The sum
(Jo.
x. 36, xvii. 19) which struck terror mons to depart was in this case the
into the Bede "
&u/ioj/to. :
prae- penalty for unprovoked interruption;
sentia Salvatoris tormenta sunt dae- the daifjLoviov was the aggressor. An
monum." exodus was possible, since the human
25. eVert/xjyo-ei/ auroi] Sc. TO> dv- personality, although overpowered,
but in effect the
^pa)7r<j>, spirit, as the remained intact, awaiting the De
words that follow shew; v 8 liverer XL 21 &
cf. : cf. iii. 27, Lc.
1. 27] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 21
*6
avTov. Kai cnrapd^av avTov TO TrvevjuLa 26
TO aKaOapTOV Kal (pcovfjcrai/ (pwvrj jj.e yaXri efj\6ev
e CIVTOV. ^ Kai e6afj./3ti6rjcrav ajravTes, eocrre 27 wm
CIVTOVS \eyovTas Ti ICTTIV TOVTO ;
St-
16 /ecu i-rj\0ev TO TTV. TO o.K. /ecu <nrapaas avrov /cai */>aas (frwrj fiey. eTj\dev air
avTov D (e) (ff) |
om TO irv. B 102 | <pwri<rai>
KBL 33 (1071) Or] Kpa^av AC(D)rAIIS<l>
alpier |
e ]
a?r C(D)MAS 33 al
mu
-27 eda/j-prjaav D Or |
Trcwres ACDrAII al |
avrovs
KB b e ff q] irpos aurous GLS<I> min mu irpos eaur. ACDFAIIS al min? 1
irpos OLVTOV
7 pemg i x^yo^res ACE*MA corr 13 33 238 346 736 |
om TI <TTIV TOVTO D evP*uc b c e ff q
arm
26, Lc. ix. 39, 42 (crui/o-Tr.). The later i Regn. xiv. 15, and the reading of
usage of the word inclines towards D here. 0a^/3o? is connected with
the meaning convulse ; see 2 Regn. cKaTao-is in Acts iii. 10,and the verb
xxii. 8, but esp. Dan. viii. 7, where with (pofielo-Oat. in Me. x. 32.
v avrov etrl TTJV yrjv, but by LXX. XaAoui irpos dXXjjXovf. "Svv^rjTf
iv IS
CLVTOV eVl TTJV yr)v. From usually followed by irpos (ix. 14,
the second instance it is clear that, on Acts ix. 29), or the dative (viii. n,
the hypothesis of a Hebrew or Aramaic Acts v. 9), or a dependent clause
original, Lc. s pfyav may represent giving the subject of debate (ix. 10) ;
the same word as Mc. s o-irapdgav, and see vv. 1L here. Here, as again in
that the latter implies no laceration, xii. 28, it is used absolutely: they
so that Lc. s (perhaps editorial) note discussed. The word is predomi
p.T)8fv /3X. avrov is justifiable. The nantly Marcan; see Hawkins, Hor.
reading of D in ix. 20 (fTdpagev) and Syn. p. 10.
in Lc. ix. 42 (O-WCT.) is a serviceable TI f(mv TOVTO; dio~a)(T) Kaivrj] Lc.
gloss. For the mystical interpreta Tty \6yos euros ; on KT\.
o Me.
tion see Greg. M. horn, in Ezek. i. gives the incoherent and excited
12. 24, "quid est quod obsessum remarks of the crowd in their natural
hominem antiquus hostis quern pos- roughness the Western and tradi
:
pfyd\T], using for the last time the was manifested in accompanying acts
human voice through which he had /car eovo~iav nal KT\. Exorcism
so long spoken. Lc. has connected was not unknown among the Jews
p.yd\Tj with the cry rt
<pa>vf] cp.ol K. tr., of this period, cf. Mt. xii. 27, Acts
and omits it here. xix. 13 (on the latter reference see
27. Kal eOapftriOTja-av airavTes\ Blass, and cf. Edersheim L 482); but
22 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I. 27
TY\V
*9
Kai evdvs IK t]\6ev els
29
*) (604)] ru *)
e Std. r, KO.UHI avr-rj ore
27 didax-r) KWI\ Kar e. KBL 33 IO2 (i 28* 2"
/car e. (A)CrAIIZ<l>
al min? 1
f vg syrr?
68 01
arm go ns t] did. eKeivi} i? KO.IV. avr. i\
"
29 om evdvsDoeffg
sin
*
rou lopSavov 28 + /cat TroXXot TjKoXove-rjffav aurw syr
hcl m arm aeth]
smpe8h aeth % \ew -rjXdev B(D)(S) 22 69 124 604 al f g syr
< *>
i
Syrr |
min? P^ hcltxfc
eeX0 W y 7X^ ff 1
spirits who defied all moral obliga els o\rjv rrjv TT. rf/s I\] Either = if
tions (rois TTV. rols a/a#., an order O\T)V TTJV Ta\et\aiav (TIJS T. being epexe-
which emphasises the adj., cf. Eph. getical of r. TT.), or into all the district
iv. 30, i Thess. iv. 8), and even in that round G. ; Wycliffe, "the cuntree of
sphere it received attention (KOI vrr.
G."; Tindale, Cranmer, &c., "the
avrw, For 8i8axrj
cf. iv. 41). cf. <aivj]
region borderinge on The latter G."
Acts xvii. 19, and for the sense of accords with Mt. s summary (iv. 24,
Kaivos as compared with veos see Me. airrjXOcv 77 CKO^ avrov els ciXrjv TTJV
ii. 21, 22. The freshness and vigour Svpiav) and with usage: cf. f) IT. TOV
of the teaching, and not merely its lopddvov (Gen. xiii. 10, n, Mt. iii. 5),
novelty, attracted attention. r5i/ Tepao-rjvav (Lc. viii. 37), Ifpovaa-
Kar eov<riav] Lc. ev e^ovcria Kal \rip. (2 Esdr. xiii. 9) ;
and on the other
dwdfuu With Kar e. in the way of hand see Deut. iii. 13 -n-aa-av ireplx^pov
authority cf. Rom. iv. 16, Iva Kara Apyofi. A
third interpretation is the
X&piv, PhiL ii. 3, prjdev Kar fpidiav whole of that part of Galilee which lay
p.r]8f Kara Kfvodo^iav. Lc. s Kal Suva/net round Capernaum. 7 But for this elf
brings into sight another factor (see o\rjv TTJV TT. Kafpapvaovfj. would have
i 22, note), in the act, which however sufficed, for there was no need at pre
was not in the forefront of men s sent to contrast the Galilean Trepix^pof
thoughts at the time. Kal TOLS irvfv- with the tetrarchy of Philip which had
/uao-0/... even the demons obey His not yet been mentioned moreover the ;
word, cf. iv. 41 Kal o avep-os KOI TJ report could not have been limited to
daXaa-aa. See Lc. X. 17, 2O. YTTOKOT;- the W. of the Jordan. Lc., however,
ova-iv aura> : Lc. et-fpxovrai. seems to incline to the narrowest
28. Kal e^X^ei/...7rai^ra^ov] From sense (ets TroWa roirov rrjs Trept^copov).
that hour (evOvs) the new Teacher s 2931. HEALING OF SIMON S
fame (OKO^, Vg. rumor] spread in all WIFE S MOTHER (Mt. viii. 1415,
directions. AKOTJ is (i) hearing (e.g. Lc. iv. 38 39)
in the common LXX. phrase 29. Kal evOvs K rrjs cruv. ee\6<bv
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
31 -rjyeipev avrrjv tcpar. TT/S X eiPs] fKreivas TTJV X P a Kpar. -rjy. avnjv D (b f q)
i
|
X fi Ps] + av-njs ACrAII2<l> al vg syrr arm me (om aur. KBL (D b q)) 7ruperos] + |
811 ) 1 * KBCL
al (b c e f go aeth (om
1
eutfews A(D)rAII2<l>
ff q vg) syrrC^HP* ev8. i 28
auc
33 alP e arm me) |
/cat dirjKovei] pr /ecu rjyeperj 16 syrr sinhcl aeth
The narrative is still unbroken, before his call, and his wife
man"
810
by Syr. and the 0. L. MS.
-
be /";
and occurs again in this sense Me. ii. 4,
sides, the roughness of B s text is in Lc. v. 25, Jo. v. 3, 6, Acts ix. 33, xxviii.
its favour, and ^\66vrcs ^\6av fol 8; cf. Mt. fiepXrjuevrjv Kai irvp. See
lowed by pfTa laKo>/3ou /cat Icoai/ov is Field, Notes, p. 25. For TrupeWovo-a
hardly tolerable ; see however Zahn, Lc. has the professionally precise <ruv-
*
Einleitung ii. pp. 246, 252, where an \o/j.fvrj Trupero) /zeyaXep,
in a high
ingenious explanation is given of the fever, and similarly ypnTTjo-av for the
reading of A. Trjv olnLav 2i /no>i>os simple \eyova-iv. The pi. is best ex
Kai Avdpeov. Mt, Lc. mention only plained as referring to of irfpl TOV
Simon (Mt., HeVpov) ; the home was 2i/i&)i/a. The Lord is told as soon
probably his, since he was a mar as He enters the house (evQvs) ; they
ried man, but shared by his brother. have waited till He returned from the
gy r
sin.
nas .
Andrew and James and synagogue.
John were with Him" (? pcra Avdp. 31. Kai Trpocrf\B(ov KT\.] He ap
K. la*. KOI house in Caperla).). A proached the sufferer, took her by the
naum is frequently mentioned as the hand, and raised her up. Lc. adds e n i-
rendez-vous of Jesus and the disciples (TTas eTrdvco avTrjs eTreTi^rjcrev T<U
irvpcrto
(Me. ii. i, ill 27, vil 24, ix. 33, x. 10). (cf.Me. i 2 5 i v. 39). For KpaT-qvas r. x-
,
Jerome :
"
utinam ad nostram domum compare Me. v. 41, ix. 27. The aor.
*
veniat...unusquisque nostrum febri- part, is one of antecedent action,
citat." see Burton 134 rather perhaps of
30. 77
8e ircvBfpa 2i /no>i/os] Simon concurrent action, the grasp scarcely
was therefore "
32
s ias Se 7ei/o//eW 7
ore ecWei/ d #Ytos, 6
^epoi/
Trai/ra? roik /ca/cak e^oi/ras /ca* roik
7T|0os
33
32 | e<j>epo<rw
11
syr*
with the of the prostrate their sick before sunset, cf. Victor:
lifting *
The OTrXeo? trpoo-K.fi.rai TO bvvovros TOV
form; cf. Blass, Gr. t p. 197. ovx
}
dXX evo^ov eelvai
genitive is partitive (WM., p. 252); r/\iov, Trcio~Tj fir]
KOI dirjKovei avrols] The prostration cfapov KT\.] Case after case ar
which attends early convalescence rived (imperf.); Mt. irpocr^vfyKav, Lc.
found no place she at once assumed
; r/yayov, with less realisation
of the
her usual function in the household (cf. scene. In using the Marcan tradition
Lc. x. 40, Jo. xii. 2). Jerome "natura : Lc. has changed the position of
hominum istiusmodi est ut post febrim TrotKtXaiff voo-ois cf. what is said of :
service was probably rendered at the Me. infra, v. 34). Aatjuowa have not
Sabbath meal; cf. Joseph, mt. 54 CKTT] yet been mentioned by that name, yet
&pa KaB^ Tjv rols crafifia<Tiv apioroTrot- the verb is used as if familiar to the
eia-Qai vopifjiov eVrtv jfuv. For SiaKovelv reader. The corresponding classical
*to wait at table cf. Lc. I.e., xvii. 8, xxii. form and ftaipoWfco&u is
is daipovav,
26, 27, Acts vi. 2. Victor : ai/ex<ap w rare before the N. T. there is no ;
(Off ev (ra/3/3erra> eVi eoTtatrii/ els TOV OIKOV trace of it in the Gk. 0. T., but it
TOV fia6r)Tov. AVTOIS Me., Lc. :
Mt., occurs in the later literary Greek in
avToJ. The Lord, Who had restored reference to the insane. In the N. T.
her, was doubtless the chief object its use is nearly limited to the parti
x
of her care. Jerome: "et nos mini- ciples 6 Stu/ioi/io-tfei s-, in
cu^oi>to/Liei>off,
miracles that follow. On the Sab of the flocking up to the door which
bath the crowds would not bring preceded, and the surging, moving,
I. 34] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
34
s TY\V Bupav. Ka* eOepctTrevcrev TroAAoik /ca/ccos 34
a
7roiKi\ais vocrois, Saijudvia TroAAa e^e-
KCLL
ij<pi6V
) |
ret Sat/x. XaX.
B aura XaXeiv D xpt(rro etvai BLS i 28 33 69
|
a! 8*tmu g syr
hcl
arm me aeth] rov
W etcat ^<=-CGM 2,1 om fc<*ADEFKSUVrA0 f 4>
alabcefffqvg syrr"
11 ?61111
go
35
evvv^a Xiav dvaa~Tas e^Xdev
hler
syr 35 Kai Trpcoi [KO.I
36 a.7rfj\6ev\
ek eprj/uLOV
TOTTOV /ca/ce?
Trpoa-rjv^eTO.
3<5
fccu
avTOV Kai 37
37 KaT6$ia)ev CifJiwv ol JJLT (ZVTOV, J
35 KBCDL0 f
28 33 al] evvvxov ArAnS< alPler |
om avaaras D 226 a c [
TOP D |
/tateK AD D | Trpo<rrjveTO 36 /careSiwfev KBMSU 28 40 604 vg al]
ACDLrA0 abcefffgq f
n24>
syrr |
o Eifuav ACrA6 f
o re S. KH 1071 ot
aur.] om ot B + 170-01 A
is strongly supported, yet may have in the text : a-rrrjXdfv is probably from
been an early gloss from Lc.; cf. vi. 32, 46. The epTjp.os TOTTOS (Me. Lc.)
Victor: TO 5e reXfuTatoi/ Map/toy OVK was doubtless in the neighbourhood
e^et. But in any case it probably of Capernaum : cf. vi. 31 if., Lc. ix. icx
strikesa true note. It does not seem KaKel Trpoa-rjvxfTo] C Ps. V. 4,
as though the knowledge of the daipo- Ixxxvii. (Ixxxviii.) 14. These words
via went beyond the fact of our Lord s reveal the purpose of the sudden with
Messiahship; both 6 aytos rov 6eov drawal. Sunrise would bring fresh
and 6 vlos T. 6. are Messianic titles. crowds, new wonders, increasing popu
35 WITHDRAWAL FROM CA
39. larity. Was all this consistent with
PERNAUM, AND FIRST CIRCUIT OF His mission ? Guidance must be
GALILEE (Lc. iv. 42 44). sought in prayer. Comp. vi. 46, xiv.
35. K.OI Trptot
evvvxa Aiai>
KrA.] IIpou 32, Lc. vi. 12, ix. 1
8, 28, xi. i. Victor:
may be the morning watch the OVK avros TavTTjs dfopevos. .aAA OLKOVO- .
</>u-
\dKTj Trpcota (Ps. cxxix. = cxxx. 6), as in p.i/ceoff TOVTO TTOKBI/. Ambros. in Lc. v. :
Me. xiii. 35 but in the present context
; "quid enim te pro salute tua facere
37 K. evpov avrov Kai \ey. KBL e me 004 aeth] K. cvpovres avr. \ey. ACrA9 f
II<I>
37. Kai fvpov avTov KrX.] Lc. S ac- found in the LXX., though Aq. and
count apparently is not based on the Theod. seem to have used it in Josh,
Marcan tradition, and in form at least xviii. 28 (Field) occurs in Strabo
conflicts with it in Lc. the 0^X01 pur :
(PP- 537> 557), and in Joseph, (ant.
sue Jesus and stay Him; from Me. we xi. 86). According to J. Lightfoot
learn that in fact the attempt was it is the 123 as distinguished from
made by the disciples. Tatian en the TV (cf. Schurer n. i.
155) the
deavours to harmonise the two tradi small country town, whether walled
tions, in the order Me. i. 35 38, Lc. or not, or partly fortified (cf. Euth. 77
iv. 42, 43. HavTfs (JJTOIHT IV i.e. all <re,
cv drei ^io-ro? fv 5e re-
/ne pet p.ei> /ie pei
the Capharnaites and others on the There were many such
Tfixio-uevrj).
Cf. Jo. vi. 24, 26, xiii. 33. The
spot. in Galilee :
Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. 2, iro-
quest was prompted by very mixed Xei? TrvKval KOI TO ra>v
KU>/LICOI/ 77X^0?
motives.
TroXvavflponrov dia rr/v ev~
38. KOL Xeyet avrols *Aya)fJiev aXXa- Lc. has merely iroXis in this
Xo{5 rX.] In Lc. similar words are context. Such small towns are called
addressed to the crowd, but the occa indifferently K3/u or TroXets ;
cf. Lc.
sion is clearly the same. ""Ayoo/zei/, ii. 4, Jo. vii 42.
intrans., as in Me. xiv. 42 Jo. xi. 7, ; tva Kai eKfl KT\.] The Lord s primary
15, 1 6, xiv. 31, and as aye in Homer mission was to proclaim the Kingdom
and the poets : let us go elsewhere ; (i. 14) ; dispossessing demoniacs and
= aXXoae or
as aXXa^ocre, healing the sick were secondary and
28,
^
i. =
or iravra-
7rdvTO(T( in a manner accidental features of His
: the latter forms are not used in work. Ets TOVTO yap crj\dov (Me.) is
N. T. Gk. AXXaxoC occurs here only interpreted for us by Lc. on eVi TOVTO
J
in N. T. ; cf. aXXa^o^ei/, Jo. X. I. aireo-ToXr^v. E^\6ov does not refer to
is TCIS e^ofjievas K<o/xo7roXeis] Into tho His departure from Capernaum (v. 35),
neighbouring country towns ( WycliflFe, but to His mission from the Father
the nexte townes and citees," after (Jo. viii. 42, xiii. 3); whether it was so
"
tiguity and also of temporal con ii. 49). Bengel: "primi sermones lesu
nexion" (Westcott on Heb. I.e.). Ka>/uo- habent aenigmatis aliquid, sed paulla-
TroXis- an air. Xey. in the N. T. and not tim apertius de se loquitur."
28 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [I- 38
6K/3d\\COV.
4 Kai CLVTOV
40 epxcTai TTpos XeTrpos 7rapaKa\a)V
avTOV ryovvTreTwv], CLVTW OTL Gav
[jcai \e<y(*)v
39. KOI Tj\6eV KTJpV(T(T(OV KT\.] A as the first of its class, or as having
tour of synagogue preaching follows, made the deepest impression. All
extending through the whole of Galilee the Synoptists relate it, but in differ
(Me., cf. Mt. iv. 23), and if we accept ent contexts. Aeirpos
(jrriVp, ^
f
1^V)>
(see Lewin, fast, sacr., 1245, Eders- able cf. Lev. xiii. 45, 46, Lc. xvii. 12
;
locality,
= eV 3\rj rfj TaXeiXam (cf. Mt.
iv. 23), but with the added
entreaty begins at the first sight of the
thought of Lord ; when the leper has come up
the movement which accompanied the
with Him, the prostration follows.
preaching. Me. has fused into one the TovvrrfTflv (Polyb., but not LXX.) occurs
two clauses rjkflcv els o. r. r. (cf. i.
14), also in Mt. xvii. 14, xxvii. 29, and Me.
and eKTjpvo-a-fv ttff ray crvv. avrvv (cf. i x. 17 ; in this place the words KOI yov.
21).
are open to doubt (see w. 11.), yet as
4045. CLEANSING OP A LEPER they are not from Mt. (irpoo-fKvvei) or
(Mt. viii. 2
4, Lc. v. 1216). Lc. (Treo cop eVt TrpocrwTTOv) it is difficult
4- fpxeTai irpos avTov XcTrpoy] to regard them as an interpolation.
Though the purpose of this circuit was For \eyuv OTL see i. 15 note.
preaching, miracles were incidentally eav OeXys, ftvvaarai pe KaOaplcrai] So
performed. One is selected, but with a prefixed Kvpic.
possibly Mt, Lc.,
I. 42] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 29
4I
:
Contrast the petition in Me. ix. 22, Delitzsch renders here, Ivl? DITTJ1
and the Lord s method of dealing with but Drn is represented in the LXX, by
the two cases. On the force of the eXeeS or otKretpeo. The <nr\ayxva I^o-ov
apodosis see Burton 263. For SiW XpicrroC (PhiL I.e.) are a favourite
o-ai = 8vv7]
(Me. Lc.) see WH., Notes, topic with the author of the Ep. to
p. Ka6apifiv = Ka0aipfiv p^P),
1 68.
the Hebrews (see ii. 17, iv. 15,7.2).
the term used for the ceremonial TTJV X Pa
cleansing of a leper in Lev. xiii., xiv., Contrast i. 31, Kpar-qa-as TTJS X fL P s >
p. 262. Op7^ is attributed to our Lord 6apcria Kara (pvcriv ovx aTrrerat Scor^pos
in Me. iii. $, but under wholly different ...xal OTI Kvpios eOTt TOV tdiov v6(j.ov.
circumstances ; nor is Ephraem s ex <9eXa>, Kadapio-GrjTi] So Mt., Lc. The
planation satisfactory quia dixit :
"
LXX., Prov. xvii. 5 o eiricrirXayxvi- 24, xxi. 22. For a singular misunder
6fjvos (A, (where
CTTrX.) eXer/^crerai standing created by an ambiguity in the
the Gk. the converse of the Heb.)
is Latin version see Jerome in Matt. :
43 Kat Ka66pi<r6ri^
44 /ccu
4
W epfipifju>i<rdpvo$
avTW Opa
l
aura evBvs
al latt syr?
6811
me aeth | tepei] apxt-epei 33 ^9 vg
Pa)p.aLot,...e^pt^(TovTaL auYo>,
ence to the attitude of C. Popilius cf. Rom. xiii. 8. How grave the
Laenas towards Antiochus (Bevan on danger which Jesus sought to avert
Daniel I.e.) in Lam. ii. 6, f/i#P lft77fum
;
ultimately became is apparent from
=
opyys avTov iSN Dm?. But the
idea Jo. vi. 15.
aAAa vTraye KrA.] So Mt. ; Lc. aTreA-
of anger is not inherent in the word ;
6o>v
delgov cr. r. I ; cf. Lc. xvii. 14, in
see Jo. xi. 33, 38, where it is used of
a narrative peculiar to the third
our Lord s attitude towards Himself ;
rather it indicates depth and strength Gospel, TropfvOevTfs 7Ti8eia.Tf eavrovs
rols lepeva-tv. All depend on Lev. xiii
of feeling expressed in tone and man
ner. A
close parallel to the present 49 dfi^ei TO) tepei [TTJV a-Cpyv], xiv. 2
av 77/iepa KOI Trpoo-a^-
passage is to be found in Mt. ix. 30.
ff Ka6api<r6fi
; Tindale,
22, Jo. ii. 6, iii. 25) in the Epistles ;
45
Mcovcrfjs fj.apTvpiov ek auTols.^ 6 Se e^eXBcov rip^aTO 45 IF
K.Y]pVCra
LV 7TO\\CL Kdl ^La(^)r]fJLL^LV
TOV \OyOVy U)CTT
recognised belief (cf. vii. 10, x. 3, 4, every one he met. For this use of
Jo. vi. 32, vii. 19), and not set forth KTjpva-a-fiv cf. v. 20, vii. 36 the ad ;
by our Lord as part of His own verbial TroXXa occurs again in iii 12,
teaching; see Sanday, Inspiration, v. 10, 23, 38, 43, ix. 26, with the
p. 413 ff. There was no revolt on His meaning much or often. Both
part against Moses, still less any senses are almost equally in place
disposition to detach the Jew from the here. An oriental with a tale not
obedience he still owed to the Law :
only tells it at great length, but
cf. Hort, Jud. Chr., p. 30. repeats it with unwearied energy.
*Hpgaro cf. ii. iv.
els
papTvpiov avrols] The phrase Krjpvo-o-eiv :
23, I,
occurs again in vi. n and xiii. 9, cf. v. 17, etc., and see Blass, Gr., p. 227.
KOI 8ia(pr]p.L^ftv TOV Xoyoi ]
Lc. ix. fls P- ^Tr* avTovs.
5>
For ft? AuKprj-
(avTols
= Tols ifp(v<Tiv suggested by 6 \6yos, Acts xi. 22 ijKovcrBrj 5e o
TW tepei above) that there was a Pro Lc. here, St^p^rro 6 Xoyos-.
Xoyos :
phet amongst them (2 Kings v. 8); Euth. understands by TOV \6yov the
the knowledge that Xerrpol Kadapi- words of Jesus (tfe Xoo, KaBapia-drjTi).
govrai (Mt. xi. might lead them
5) But Victor is doubtless right: TOVT-
to suspect that the Messiah had
7rapd8oov 6 f pa-rrt Lav.
]
eorij TTJV
come. WM., p. 183, interprets avrols avTov 8vvao-6ai KT\.] The
<uo-re
pTjKfTi
of the Jews, but they are not in ques result was, as Jesus had foreseen,
tion indeed it was not the Lord s
:
another enforced retreat, and the
purpose that the miracle should be abandonment of His synagogue
generally known it was enough to preaching ; if He entered a town, it
leave the guides of the nation without could only be at night or in such a
excuse, if they rejected Him (Jo. v. manner as not to attract attention (cf.
36, xv. 24). AvTols however is not Jo. vii. ov aXX coy ev
IO, (pavfpns
like eV avTovs necessarily hostile ; But in general He
KpuTrrco). lodged
whether the witness saved or con henceforth outside the walls (e o>,
demned them would depend on their cf. xi. in the neighbouring open
19)
own action with regard to it Victor s country (tTrt with dat. of place = on, i.e.
exposition is too harsh: els remaining in, the locality, WM.,
TovreW>, 489;
Karrjyopiav TTJS avrutv dyvcofiocrvvrjs. for eprjfMot TOTTOI cf. i. 35). The inter
Comp. Jerome: crederent, salva-"si val was spent in prayer Lc. :
reutur si non
;
crederent, inexcusabiles puv ev TOIS eprjfJioisKal irpoo-
forent." OVT&S (writes Origen in Jo. On o><rre
/^/ce ri see WM., p. 602.
t. ii. 34) els fj-apTvpiov rols diricrrois ot The inability was of course relative
papTvpes naprvpovo-i KOL TTCLVTCS ot ayiot. only: He could not enter the towns
45- o de %\6>v icrX.] He left the to any good purpose, or indeed with
presenceofChrist(eeA0a>Vcorresponds out endangering the success of His
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [1-45
b d e f ff q vg S yrrP
eshhcl
go |
om ira\iv S e | KaTrepraov/x. ACLre n al? f 1
| yKovad-n]
ACDrA9 eis OIKO? ACrA6
vid
al latt vt Plv*
f 1101 f
pr /cat II2<f>
gyrr^ go |
ev OIKU] n< al g
i] + eu0ews ACDrAGTIS^
hcl
2 KCU al pier ace f ff g q syr go
Ka rjp^ovTO Trps avrov rjp.epwvj and the class. Sta %p6vov. The
Lc. uvvr] p^ovro 0^X01 TroXXoi note of time is to be attached to fla-
not dfpaircvfo-dat. He could still de eX^coi/, not to r}Kovo-0T), and covers the
liver His message, but not in the interval between the first visit to
synagogues, where He willed to Capernaum and the second as to the ;
a(TT fj.riK.6T i
%a)pev jULrjSe TO. TTpos TV\V Oupav,
z
e\d\ei avToIs TOV \6yov. ep^ovTcu (pepovTes 3 K.al
TrapaX. <pep.
& A Trapa y
\ VTTO] euro L
4 irpoaeveyKcu &SBL 33 al f Vg
CTTI
801 "
syj-hci me a eth] irpoo-eyyurcu ACDrA6 al minP ler abceffg syri* arm go f 811
Sta II24>
|
TOV oxXov] airo TovjoxXov D arm* om eopvavTes D lat vt Pler syr? aeth 1
|
6811
the door on the side of the street cf. : for TTpoo-cveyKai the Western and
Trpos rrjv GaXao-o-av, iv. I on the ace. : traditionaltexts read irpoo-fyyio-at,
cf. i 33. For xoopeti capere see Gen. possibly a correction due to the
xiii. 6, 3 Regn. vii. 24 (38), Jo. ii. 6, absence of O.VTOV. Cf. Lc. evpov- ^
xxi. 25 ;
and on ourre fjiT)KTi...p.T)de see TS Tfolas el<TfVyK.(t)(Tiv
avTov. Nothing
notes on i. 44, 45. daunted, they mounted on the roof (so
Kal eXaXet avrots Toy Xoyoi ] The 1
For xaXav cf. Jer. xlv. (xxxviii.) 6, TOV 7rapa\c\vfj.evov aXXa rail/ Kopicrdv-
e^aXao-av avrov fls TOV XOKKOP, Acts TO>V. what the faith
Ephrem: "See
ix. 25, 2 Cor. xi. 33. Kpa/3arro?, said of others may do for Ambros. one."
Mac., p. 175 f.), does not occur in the qui aliorum merito ignoscit all is... si
LXX., but is used by Aq. in Amos iii. 12 gravium peccatorum veniam, diffidis
for. bni? (see Jerome s remarks ad l.\ adhibe precatores, adhibe ecclesiam"
and in the N. T. by Me. (in this con an application of the words which,
text and vi. 55), Jo. (v. 8 ff.), and Lc. as the history of Christian doctrine
(Acts v. 15, where it is distinguished shews, needs to be used with caution.
from K\ivr] see Blass, ad I., ix. 33) ; For iria-riv (Bengel :
"
opero-
from the N. T., perhaps, it has passed sam") cf. i Mace. xiv. 35, James ii.
into Ev. Nicod. 6, Act. Thorn. 50, 51. l8. Aeyet TrapaXvrjKQ) r<5 : Mt. enrev
It was used by certain writers of the T. 7T., LC. flTTV.
New Comedy. For the forms of the TKVOV, dffrifVTai <rov al d/iaprtai]
word (/cpajSaro?, KpdfiaKTos SO N{, cf. Child, thy sins are receiving forgive
3
. :
Clem. Al. paed. i. 6 substitutes O-KI /Z- Kranken mit dem gewinnenden TCKVOV
TroSa here ; see also the story related anredet"), a point of which Lc. s
by Sozom. H.EA. 1 1. The Kpa/3arro? ai/0p&)7re loses Sight. A0tei/rat, di-
or o-KipTTovs was the poor man s bed mittuntur, see vv. 11. here and in v. 9,
(Seneca, ep. mor. ii. 6, where gra- and cf. Mt. ix. 2, 5. The forgiveness
batus goes with sagum and panis is regarded as continuous, beginning
durus et sordidus), small and flexible, from that hour (see however Burton,
and therefore better adapted for the 13, who calls d(f). an "aoristic pre
purpose of the bearers than the sent Lc. has d(pea)VTat (a Doric
").
II. 7] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 35
6
r}(rav Se Tives TWV ^pafjLjjLaTedov e/ce? Ka.6riiji.evoi Kai 6
TCUS 7
SiaXoyt^ojULevoi ev KapSiais avTtov Ti OVTOS 7
OVTCOS AaAeF; T/S SvvctTai
/3\acr^)r7^ter d(pi6vai djj.ap-
arm |
om OVTUS XaXei b q |
XaXei |SXa(r07;/iet KBDL a f ff vg me] X. p\a<r<jyr)/uas
ACr(A)IIS<i>
al c Syrr(p h >
hcl
arm go aeth
perfect, Winer- Schin., p. 1 19, cf. Blass, sphere not only of the passions and
Gr., p. regarding the afao-is,
51), emotions, but of the thoughts and
from another point of view, as com intellectual processes, at .least so far
plete, although enduring in its effects. as they go to make up the moral
Jewish thought connected forgiveness character. Thus didvoia may be dis
with recovery there is no sick man tinguished from icapSia (Me. xii. 30,
"
healed of his sickness until all his sins Lc. i. 51), as one of the contents from
have been forgiven him" (Schottgen the seat and source ; see Lightfoot on
ad I.). PhiL iv. 7, and Westcott on Hebrews
6. df rives rutv
viii. 10 Yet in the LXX.
(cf. p. 1 1 5 f.)-
rjcrav ypa/z/zareW
The first appearance of the didvoia. is for the most part used as a
*rX.]
Scribes in the Synoptic narrative ; cf. rendering of 1? or D3?, with icapbla.
supra L 22. Lc. &apio~aloi KOL //o/io5t- as an occasional variant ; see e.g. Exod.
(cf. Me. ii. 1 6), adding ot xxxv. 9, Deut. vi. 5, Job i.
5.
7ro~rjs e/c rfjs OVTOS ovTtos XaXei; (3Xa.(T(pT)-
TI
7-
Ta\t\aias /cat loufiaia? feat
Comp. Mt. OVTOS p\ao-<pr)ficl, Lc.
pel]
the local Galilean Rabbis had now
Le., ris f(TTiv OVTOS os XaXfi ft\
been reinforced by others from the For /3Xacr(p7/zeZj
= XaXelp /S
capital, some of them possibly mem cf. 2 Mace. x. 34, xii. 14, Mt. xxvl
bers of the Sanhedrin (see Me. iii. 22).
65, Jo. x. 36, Acts xiii. 45, &c.: the
The suspicions of the Pharisees of more usual constructions are /3X. nva
Jerusalem had been roused before (n), fis Tiva, cv TIVI, and in class. Gk.,
Jesus left Judaea and (Jo. iv. i, 2), 7Tpi, Kara TIVOS (WM., p. 278). Used
they had decided to watch His move absolutely the word is understood
ments in Galilee (cf. Jo. i. 19, 24). of the sin of blasphemy (sc. els rov
The Scribes were seated (jca^/nei/oi 6fov, cf. Dan. iii. 96 (29), LXX., Apoc.
Me., Lc.), probably in the place of xvi. n). The offence was a capital
honour near the Teacher (cf. xii. 38, one (Mt. xxvi. 65 f.), and the normal
39). punishment stoning (Lev. xxiv. 15,
dia\oyt6p.fvoi cv rais Kapdiais 1 6, i Kings xxi. 13, Jo. x. 33,
avT&v] ML flirav ev eavrols (cf. Me., Acts vii. 58). The blasphemy in the
v. 8);
in the immediate presence of present instance was supposed to
Jesus communication was impossible. lie in the words &ov al dp.. d<ptei/rai
Like many of the finer points this (OVTWS XaXei), by which the Lord
passes out of sight in Lc. (tfpgavTo seemed to claim a Divine preroga
&aXoyi Vo-0at). For the two senses of tive : cf. Jo. x. 36, Mt xxvi. 65.
see Lightfoot on Phil. ii.
8ia\oyi<rp.6s riff dvvaTai...i p,rj fls 6 6eos ;] See
14. The KapSta is the source and Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7, Isa. xliii. 25, xliv.
seat of deliberative thought, cf. Me. 22. On the O. T. doctrine of For
vii. 21, Lc. ii.
35, ix. 47. As the giveness see Schultz, ii. 96: on the
centre of the personal life, it is the Rabbinic doctrine, Edersheim, i. p.
32
36 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. 7
B
F 8 rtas el imri els 6 $eos ; KO.L evdus eTriyvovs 6 Irjcrous
8 om ev6vs D 28 64 565 a b c f
g q syrP
68 1"
arm aeth |
om avrov D 258 a b c e ff q [
abc f
gq |
om airrots B 102 ff arm |
om raura L
508 ff. For els solus (Lc. povos) c eos. Its presence
Me. x. 1 8. Mt. omits this clause. in Jesus clearly made a deep im
8. Koi fv6vs eiriyvovs o I. ro> rrvev- pression on His immediate followers.
/uartaurov] The Lord at once became See Mason, Conditions, &c., p. 164 ff.
conscious of the thoughts which occu on ovT(t)s SiaX. cV eavrols] = Mt. ray
pied those about Him. ETrryi/ovs (so i/Bv^r)(Tis avT&v, Lc. TOVS 8iaXoyi(rp,ovs
Lc. ;
Mt. IStov} : cf. Me. V. 30, etriyvovs avTo>v. For ri ravra diaXoyifco-df Mt.
fv the verb describes the fuller
eavT<a : has Iva. TI evSvptla-Qc Trovrjpa, whilst Lc.
knowledge gained by observation or simply omits ravra.
experience (cf. Lightfoot on Col. i.
6, 9- Tl f(TTLV VK07TtoTpOV KT\.] Mt.
9) the locus classicus is i Cor. xiii. T/ yap... The second question justifies
1
2, apri yw(0(TK(0 CK pepovs rare de the first: why think evil... for which
(Triyvaxronai. The recognition was in is easier...? Ti...^
= Trorepov...^ (W-
the sphere of his human spirit, and M., p. 211). To the scribes the an
was not attained through the senses ;
swer would seem self-evident ; surely
there was not even the guidance of it was easier to say the word of ab
external circumstances, such as may solution than the word of healing (et-
have enabled Him to see the faith irfiv...$l etTTctv), since the latter in
of the friends of the paralytic. He volved an appeal to sensible results.
read their thoughts by His own con Jerome: inter dicere et facere multa
"
our Lord s human spirit, see Mt. the Lord utters the word which they
xxvii. 50, Me. viii. 12. His spirit, deemed the harder, with results
while it belonged to the human na which proved His power. But His
ture of Christ, was that part of question, sinking into minds prepared
His human nature which was the im to receive it, suggests an opposite
mediate sphere of the Holy Spirit s conclusion; the word of absolution
operations, and through which, as we is indeed the harder, since it deals
may reverently believe, the Sacred with the invisible and eternal order.
Humanity was united to the Divine In speaking with authority the word
Word. "Wycliffe glosses by the holy "
crov ai d/uLapTtaLy
A<pievTai
TOV avupwTrov 10
ievai
d<pie
9 a.(piVTau...irepnra.Tei] eyeipe apov TOV /c/oa/3. (rov /rat vir. eis T. OLKOV aov i\
enreir
a<f>au(jJt>Tat
<roi at a/A. D | cKpievrai (KB 28 565)] a^ecoirai AC(D)LrA9
f
II2(<J>)
al |
o~ov
|
66 *1
| TreptTraret ABCm
al min feroomn b c e f q vg syrrP me aeth] viraye ^LWC A UTT. 08111101
ets TOV OLKOV <rov D
33 a ff vg arm 10 em T. 7. a<.
a/i. ^CDHLMW A9 S e f
al mu latt syr?6 " 11
me arm
go] a0. 67rt r. 7. a/*. AEFGKSUVm i
69 al syr
hcl
a0. a/A. eia r. 7. B$ 142 157
but leaves them to germinate where 9, 12, 31, x. 33, 45, xiii. 26, xiv. 21,
they found soil. EvKorrwTfpov oc f<mv
41, 62. The LXX. has (of) viol TOV dv-
curs here in the three Synoptists, and 6p<*irov (DnNrpJ?^ EccL iii 18, 19,
again in Me. x. 25 (Mt. Lc.) and Lc. and
21, (SWN 13^ Dan.
vibs dvdpcoTrov
xvi. 17; for fvK07ros see Sir. xxii. 15,
1 3 (LXX. and Th.) and
(D1K-J3), Ezek.
vii.
1 Mace. iiL 18, and CVKOTTIO. occurs in
2 Mace. ii. 25 the words belong to ;
ii.
i, &c., Dan. viii. 17. The term is
of which you may see the effects. G. Dalman, Die Worte Jesu i., p.
On the construction see Blass, Gr., 191 ff. ; the careful investigations by
p. 286 f. E^ovo-mi/ e^ei, Mt., Me., Lc., Dr Jas. Drummond in J. Th. St. ii
not = potest, potestatem hdbet, as the pp. 35off., 539; and the art Son of
Latin versions render, followed by Man in Hastings, D.B. iv.
the English versions from Wycliffe eVi TTJS yrjs dfpievai a/iapri as] In con
onwards, but hath authority
" "
flict with the 8vvap.is of GOD (ii. xvi. 19, CoL i. 20, fVl rfjs yrfs...fv rols
7),
but dependent on it. It is claimed ovpavols. The ratification of the ab
by the Lord as the Son of Man, i.e. solving words belongs to another order
as belonging to Him in His Incar (Mt. I.e.) the act of absolution, which
:
nate Life as the ideal Man Who has is committed to the Son of Man as
received the fulness of the Spirit (cf. such, takes place in man s world, and
i 10, Jo. xx. 23), and as Head of the is pronounced by human lips, either
race cf. Jo. v. 26.
:
those of the Son of Man Himself or
6 vlbs TOV dv8p(07rov\ Used here of men who receive His Spirit and
for the first time in the
Synoptic are sent by Him for that end (Jo. xx.
narrative: cf. ii.
28, viii. 31, 38, ix. 23). Such absolutions do not invade
38 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. II
(rov
11 AeVo, eyeipe, apov TOV KpdfiaTTOV
"Co*
TrdvTvv-
apas TOV KpdfiaTTOV e^n\6ev ep7rpo(r6ev
wa-Te efto-Taa-Bai irdvTas Kai $o%deiv
TOV 6eov
"*
. ^-^ _f *r *^. / /^. MT
OTL
IT
[\670I/Ta5j
syr
ii eyupcu
K + Kat AWAe H al
LUW A C 12 177- KM ev0vs
al-tmu eyeipov
AC 3
W rA6 al aeth cvOeus 777. /cat c f
CD (etSoAcej/
^ c aBLWr
-
al iSo/xev AKMVH al)] t<t>avn
ev rw lo-paTjX fc^*
become effective only on conditions let on his back or under his arm and,
which He prescribes.
the crowd way, passed out into giving
Mt. Tore the street (f^Xdev, Me.; Mt. Lc.
Xcyei TO) TrapaAvTiKcS]
airfj\6fv\ in the sight of (fjLirpoadev
=
KrX. : Lc. ciirev Tai TrapaXeXv/ieya). It
isinstructive to observe how a note eV7rtov= t|
J35?,
cf. Guillemard on Mt.
which clearly belongs to the common v. 1 6) the whole company.
tradition receives a slightly different coo-re e iVrao-$ai Trdvras KrX.] Mt.
form from each of the Synoptists. ISovres df (po^r}0rjo-av : Lc. eKorcum
II. o-ol Xeyw, eyetpf] The absolution e\a@cv airavras. For the moment the
was declaratory (d(iWai), the healing general amazement was too great for
is given in the form of a command, words (cf. v. 42, vi. 51): when they
for the recipient must co-operate.
spoke, it was to glorify GOD
for the
"Eyeipe,
like aye, is used intransi authority committed to humanity in
tively; see "Winer-Schm., p. 126; the person of Jesus (Mt. rov dovra
tyeipov (w. 1L v. 9) seems to be a e^ovcriav rouivrrjv rols dvdpwTrois).
Ac
grammatical correction; eyeipai (Mt. cording to Lc. the restored paralytic
ix. 5, 6, Me. ad 1., Lc. v. 24, vi. 8, had set the example (dirr)\6cv. .dogdfav .
13iraXiv D 13
om irapa] eis K* K a om o D* tjpxovTO 1071
| (TT.
c -
) | |
Aevi
AKSFAH 33 al mu )] lawpov D 13 69 124** abcdeffgr
13 14. CALL OF LEVI (Mt. ix. 9, (Afvcl, l?) occurs in i Esdr. ix. 14 as
<l
Him to the seaside, Vg. ad mare, i.e. the father of the second James (Me. iii.
ac? oram maris. ndXiv a note fre 1 8) hence apparently the * Western
:
quently struck by Me., cf. ii. I, iii. reading la.Ka>pov in this context, see
i, 20, iv. i, &c. refers not to e., w. and Ephrem s comment "He
11.,
but to irapa T. 6dXa(r(rav cf. i. 1 6 ; ) chose James the con
ev.
publican,"
once again He found Himself, as at cord. exp. p. 58 : cf. Photius in
the beginning of His Ministry, by Possin. eaten, in Me. dvo r\vav
p. 50 :
,A" Whether
and the teaching, interrupted in the *S>kl,
Only
Me. notes the teaching by the seaside oj. On
the identity of Aevds with
on this occasion. Martfalos see note on iii. 18.
14. Kai Trapaycoz/ AcrX.] As He TO TeXamoz/] Caper
Ka6rjp.ci>ov
fTrl
teaches, or at intervals between the naum was on the Great West road
instructions, He passes on along the which led from Damascus to the
shore. Hapdya>v flbev the same words
: Mediterranean (G. A. Smith, Hist.
are used at the call of Simon and Geogr., p. 428), and like Jericho had
Andrew (i. 16) : cf. also Jo. ix. i ; its establishment of reXcoj/at and its
even in moving from place to place TeAeoi ioi , but the tolls were here col
the Lord was on the watch for op lected for the tetrarch and not for the
portunities. Afvelv TOV TOV AX(paiov Emperor (Schiirer I. ii. 68). TeXomop
(so Me. only : Lc. ovo/zan Aevfiv : Mt. (Vg. teloneum, cf. Tert. de bapt. 12;
Aeveis used in modern Greek, Kennedy,
40 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. 15
D a b c e ff
p. 154) is, (i) the toll (Strabo, xvi. KelcrOai, used of the sick in i. 30, ii.
4,
I. 27, Tf\a>viov e x t Ka * TOVT ov nerpiov\ refers here and in xiv. 3 to persons
(2)the toU-house (Wycliffe, "tolbothe," at table (see Amos vi. 4); cf. Judith
xiii. 1 5, Lc. v. 29, i Cor. viii. 10, and
Tindale, "receyte of custome"), as
in this context. Levi was seated, in class. Greek, Plato, Symp. 185 D.
doubtless amongst other reXaivai (v. Mt. prefers dvaKelo-tfai, which is more
15), at (ad] the office. ETTI c. usual in this sense in Biblical Greek
ace. in the N. T. often answers the (LXX., i Esdr. iv. 10, Tob. ix. 6 (K),
question whither ? (Blass, 6?r.,p. 136), Me. xiv. 1 8, &c.), so Me. just below
cf. iv. 38, Lc. ii. 25, Acts i. 21 the :
(o-wavcKLVTo) ; the Vg. endeavours to
phrase is here common to Mt., Me., distinguish between the two (cum
Lc. accumberet...simul discumbebant). Ev
Kai Xeyei avrm AKoXovtfei /xoi] See rfj oiKi a avrov so Lc. ; Mt., speaking
:
note on i. 17. The command was of his own house, omits avrov a house
practicallya call to discipleship, in to its owner or tenant is simply 77 OIKI O.
volving the complete abandonment of A second house in Capernaum is now
his work. Disciples who were fisher thrown open to Jesus and His dis
men could return to their fishing at ciples, cf. i. 29. On avrov (nearly =
pleasure (cf. Jo. xxi. 3) ; not so the eWwv) cf. WM., pp. 183, 788.
toll-collector who forsook his post. TroXXoi re\wvai KrX.] So Mt. ; Lc.
Yet Levi did not hesitate: dvaaras TfV O^XoS 7TO\VS Tf\Q)VU>V KOI
aXXo0Z>. It
yKoXovOrjaev avYo>, Mt., Me. ; Lc., was, as Lc. Says, a fjicyaXr) So^r;, a
thinking of the life which was thus reception/ which, if intended in the
begun, writes JKoXovdei, and adds <a- first instance to do honour to the
Ta\.ura>v TTCIVTO. The call was given Master (avroi), included many of Levi s
by One Who knew that the way friends and colleagues. Tc\avr)s occurs
had been prepared for its accept in Me. only in this context. TeXo>i>eii>
ance. How the preparation had been to impose taxes is used in i Mace.
made can only be conjectured: pos xiii. 39 (el TI a XXo ereXaji/cTro eV lepou-
sibly, as in the case of the first four, o-aXf/jM, prjKCTi Tf\a>vL(r0a>,
cf. X. 29, 30)
through the Baptist, Lc. iii. 12. . Cf. of dues exacted from the Jews under
Tert. c., "nescio quorum fide uno
1. the Syrian domination. rf\<avijs
The
verbo Domini suscitatus teloneum or tax-farmer was a well-known
dereliquit." To Porphyry, who saw in personage at Athens in the time of
Matthew s prompt obedience proof of Aristophanes, and not popular; cf.
the mental weakness of Christ s dis Ar. q. 247 f., Trait Trale TOV iravovpyov. . .
ciples, Jerome replies that it rather Kai Tf^wvrjv Kai (frdpayya Kai Xapv/35ii
attests the magnetic power exerted dpTray^s. The Vg. renders the word
on men by His unique personality. by the title of the corresponding
1517. FEAST IN LEVI S HOUSE officer at Rome, piiblicanus ;
but the
(Mt. ix. 10 13, Lc. v. 29 32). Te\a>vat of the Gospel s corresponded
15. *at
yivfTai ...
Kai] Mt. Kai more nearly to the portitores. With
eyevfTo...Kal IdovLc. drops the : the reXcoi/ai were d/xaprcoXoi the two :
Hebraic turn of the sentence. Kara- classes are found together again in
II. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
l6
Tro/VAor Kai t]KO\ov6ovv Kai r? 1 6
ot <&ap.
2 604 arm yid
Mt. ix. 19, Lc. xv. i. Fritzsche cites elsewhere in the LXX., but it is used
Lucian Necyom. n, poi^ol KOI iropvo- by Plato for the adult pupil of a
philosopher (Prot. 31 5 A). The Bib
KOL TOLOVTOS lical pa6r)Ti]s is the pupil
(TVKo<pdvTai
(Tp?ri) of
iravra KVKWVTOW cv But dp,, is TO>
/3ia>.
a religious teacher, such as a Rabbi,
probably used in this connexion with or a Prophet who assumed the office
some latitude sometimes it refers to :
of 8i8ao-Ka\os. On the pupils of the
the outcasts of society (Lc. vii. 37), Scribes see Schiirer n. i. p. 324 cf.
;
but as used by the Scribes it would the reference to them in Aboth i. i
include non-Pharisees e.g. Saddu- The
(Taylor, /Sayings,&c., p. 25).
cees (so frequently in the Psalms master followed by his pupils was
of Solomon, Ryle and James, pp. a familiar sight in Galilee; it was
xlvi, 3 f.), Gentiles (Galatians ii. 15, the teaching which was new.
Lightfoot s note), or even Hellenizing yap TroXXoi] These words ap
r)<rav
i
17
I7
/ca^ dKOva-as 6 lr](rovs XeyeL aimus oVt OJ X^etai/
ol
i(TXVOVT6S LdTpOV,
dXX OL /C0t/Cft)
arm go |
on] pr TL ACrAIIZ^ al dia TL XD reX. K. a/t.] reX. K. TWV a/j,. B a/A. K. rwv
|
^X
if original, can hardly be accidental. AcrX.: so the three Synoptists (Lc.,
Possibly Me. means to shew that in vyutivovTs
= lo~xyovT<i). The proverb
the thoughts of these Scribes, though in some form was not unknown to
not in their words, the charge of Pausanias ap.
pagan writers, e.g.
being in the company of sinners was
y
Plutarch, apophth. Lacon. 230 F, ovd
foremost. Here, at least, the Master of tarpot, ffprj, Trapa TO!? vyLaivovo-iv
had, as they supposed, revealed His OTTOV 8e ol voo-ovvres tarpt/3eiy fl<o6a-
departure from the standard of the a-LV. Diog. Laert. Antisth. vi. i. 6,
0. T. (Ps. i. i). For Idelv on (see of rcov voo-ovvra>v
tarpoi, (pT^o-t, /xera
w. 11.) cf. ix. 25.
dalv dXX* OV 1TVpTTOV(TLV . tll6 last
c\yov rot? [j,a6r)Tais AcrX.] Not yet words present an application to which
daring to remonstrate with the Mas Jesus does not refer, but which is im
ter ; they have learnt caution from the
plied in the use of the saying.
experience related in ii. 8. "On is OUAC rjkOov AcrX.] Lc. OVAC eX^Xv^a,
here = rt; (Mt., Lc., 6\a ;): cf. ix. n, n
and for the LXX., i Chron. xvii. 6
adding els i^rdvotav a true gloss,
28,
but perhaps not so well in keep
= H^), Jer. = HO); see
(5rt 36 ing with the proverbial form of
ii.
(
o Xpioroff, aAAa TOVS do-ffScls Kai aVo- erant...ieiunantes, were fasting not
\do-Tovs Kai ddtKovs. Ps. Clem. 2 Cor. (as WM., p. 438) were used to fast ;
2, TOVTO \eyet OTL 8el TOVS aVoAAu/ie- cf. Lc. vTjo-Tevovo-iv irvKvd ;
OIL this im-
vovs o~(peiv fKelvo yap eaTiv p.eya Kai perf. see Blass, Gr., p. 198 Burton, f.,
sought, and not under opposite cir leoai/ou, and alters the question ac
cumstances. For this view of sin as cordingly (did TI 77 /ue Is KT\.\ Tatian
a disease comp. Isa. i. 4 ff. and liii. ignores the difference, adopting Lc. s
5, TO) aVTOV ^fJLfls IdfltJUfV.
/A&)Ao)7Tl form. Later harmonists imagine the
Mt. inserts between the proverb and same question to be put in varying
its application a reference to Hosea form by the disciples and the guests,
vi. 6 q. v. With ^\&ov cf. e^Xtfoi/, e.g. Aug. de cons. ii. 26. 62,
who is
and note there x. 45, followed by Bede colligendum a
"
i. 38, ; Jo. i.
n, :
vrjcTTevovorii ol
1
Se crol juaBrjTai ov vrjcrTeuov cri v ;
wiuKpwvos eV
W 6 vvjuL<pios JUL6T avTwv 6(TTiv vr}(TTeveiv ,
18 01 ftae. r. $a/>.
KBC*L
33 565 e aeth] OL r. C 2 DrAIIZ3> al c vg 4>.
3?api<raioi
ininP*" a f ff arm ot airo r. ot pad. r. $. 1071 om A om fj.adr)rai, 4 B
3>.
|
Xpovov . . .
vrjffTeveiv DU i 33 604 a b e ff g i syr?6311 aeth fied eavruv
alP*"
|
al
surely a worse evil than any doubt runner. In the present connexion the
sons of the bride-chamber had
*
that can arise as to the precise title
19. /x?) dvvavrai ;] Yg. numquid groom were dispensed from certain
possunt? Mij expects a negative an religious observances in consideration
swer (WM., p. 641, Blass, Gr., p. 254); of their duty to increase his joy"
cf. e.g. Mt. vii. 9, 10, Jo. iii. 4, James (Hort, Judaistic Christianity, p. 23).
ii. 14. Lc., as often, turns the sentence ev w 6 vvfj.(f)ios KT\.] So the Lord
into another form with a slightly identifies Himself with the Bride
different sense: 5ui/ao-^ ^ groom of O.T. prophecy (Hos. ii. 21,
vrjo-Tevo-ai ; in Mt. and Me. &c.),i.e. GOD in His covenant relation
men of the citadel ; see Trench, fitting for the house of mourning,
Studies, p. 170 n. The Lord per not for a time of rejoicing : cf.
haps designedly adopts the Baptist s Judith viii. 6, eV^oreue iracras ras
own metaphor (Jo. iii. 29), substi jjfjiepas TTJS \ripfv(Ta)S O.VTTJS. With
tuting however ot inot TOV vvp<f)a>vos
oo oi xpovov %ovo~iv cf. xiv. 7) e f-^ ^^
for 6 TOV wptfriov on the dis
<f>tXos
: ov irdvroTf fX T {.^^ fovr&v] : Jo.
tinction between the two see Eders- xiii. 33, en peS V/ZOM/ et/Ltt.
fjiiKpov
heim and Moore on Judges
i.
355, "Oo-ov
xpovov is the acc. of duration,
xiv. ii, 20. The role of the best WM., p. 288. Tatian again (cf. v. 18)
man was over ; twelve disciples had omits the words which Me. adds.
taken the place of the one fore 2O. \vo~ovTat de
II. 21] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 45
20 a7ra/)077] a/>0T7
C 13 28 64 69 124 346 |
ev CKCIVCUS rats yuepais Til 2 al minPler
ab c e f vg me 21 ovfcts] pr /ecu EFHUVm al + 5e DGM \ eiri<rwpairTi
D |
nonn
TraXata; ArAIIS^l al | ^77] /i^e KAII*S min
There must be a limit to the joyous the ordinance of fasting, see Victor :
lifeof personal intercourse. The say OVK avaynrj aXXa yi/tu/iT/, 81 apfrrjv.
. . .
ing as far as VIJO-TCVO-OVO-IV is reported Bede aptly compares Acts ii. 13. Cf.
in identical words in Mt., Me., Lc. the logion lav /AT) 1/17 ore ixrrjre TOV
:
For the phrase fXevo-ovrai rip. see Koo~p,ov ov p.r) evprjTf rfjv flao~i\iav TOV
Lc. xxi. 6, and with the whole verse Bfov (Oxyrhynchus Papyri, i. p. 3).
compare Jo. xvi. 2O. "Orav
dnapdfj, 21. ovdeiy eVi /SArj/ua fcrA.] The two
Vg. cum rather perhaps,
auferetur parables that follow occupy the same
cum ablatus fuerit
;
orav leaves the position in the three Syuoptists, and
moment uncertain, while of the cer doubtless are meant to illustrate the
tainty of the future occurrence there answer to the question of v. 18. ETTI-
is no question cf. Burton, :
316. /SArj/za paKovs dyvdcpov, Vg. adsumen-
A-n-aipeo-Gai, here only used of Christ s tum panni rudis, is explained by
departure; but cf. Isa. liii. 8, atperat Lc. as TTi(3\r)[jLa OTTO t/zartoi>
Kaivov.
OTTO rrjs yrfS TI 0)77
avrov. Kai rore PCLKOS is a rag, whether of old stuff
vrja-Tfva-ova-iv a prophecy, not a com
:
(Jer. xlv. (xxxviii.) 1
1, TraAata /5a/C7;),or,
mand the Lord anticipates that
;
as here, newly torn from the piece e.g. :
y
...V ravrais ovv rjpdf} a(j) ijfiwv. Even aTreTTte^e TO. I/xarta AcrA. E7T//3A 77/^101,
in regard to the Paschal fast there a patch, Jos. ix.
(5), Symrn., TO.
cf. n
was at first no rigid uniformity; cf. f%ovra for CTTI-
o~av8d)(.ia eVtjSAr^iara :
forwhich see Me. i. 9 note. On the see Blass, Gr. 9 p. 260, and c Mt. vi.
change introduced by the Gospel into i, Jo. xiv. 2, Apoc. ii.
5.
46 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. 21
aipei TO TrXvpto/ULa
GLTT avTov TO KCLIVOV TOV TraXcuov,
t 22
olvov veov els d&KOvs TraXaiovs el Se JJLYI,
o
olvos TOI)S d(TKOvs 9 KCLL 6 oivos a7r6\\vTai ol
da"Koi
[
d\\a olvov veov els dcTKOvs
K (om AB mu om
21 apet H |
TO TT\. air avrov TO) (a0 eauT.) KAII*S 33 al ] OTT
minP aeth 1
om air avrov D 13 28 69 124 a b f ff i q vg |
TOU TraXaiou] pr a?ro
D 13 etc |
om K<u...yiverai L 22 /-o?] /*^7e CLM 2 S alP*"
| p-rjaeei ArAIIS^T ale eff
q syrr
8 11 **"
111101
arm me aeth |
o oti/os i] + o veos AC 2 rAII2$n e f Byr hcl go aeth |
o
ot>os aTroXXvTcu /cat oi ao-/coi BL me] o otvos /cat ot (UTKOL airo\ovi>Tai Dab e ff OL affK.
a.7ro\\vi>Tai Kai OL oivos e^xeiTat 124 syrr arm o oiv. exxTat icai oi ao-/c. a?roXou^Tat
N*ACrAII2$T al c f q vg me go aeth |
om aXXa...Kawous D a b ff i
| Kaivovs] +
P\v)Toi>
K c a ACLrAns^l
-
al c e f q vg (syrr) me
go arm aeth + paXhovviv
auo e f
(om K*B) |
ad fin vers add /cat a/j-^orepoL GwrypovvTaL minP g aeth
aipei TO TrXijptopa
OTT auroG] Mt. o-xio-fj.a cf. i. 10 elsewhere in the N. T.
:
give up the passive sense of 77X77- xiii. 28, Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 83 :
comp.
for which Lightfoot contends
po>/ia especially Jos. ix. 10 (4), do-<ovs OLVOV
(Colossians, p. 323 ff.) ; for as he TraXaiovs KOI Kareppoxyoray ib. 19(13), :
points out, the patch may be so OVTOL oi ao~Kol TOV O LVOV ovs 7r\r}o~a[iev
called "not because it fills the hole, KO.IVOVS, Kai OVTOI fppcoyao~iv. The
but because it is itself fulness or wine-skins in the parable are as yet
full measure as regards the defect." whole, but thin and strained by use,
As f7TL^\T)fjia is the piece laid on or and unable to resist the strength of
applied to the rent, so TrXr/poo^ia is the newly fermented wine. The con
the same piece as filled in and be trast is here between veos and TraXaios-:
come the complement (Vg. supple- veos is recens (Vg. novellus), freshly
mentum). To KCLLVOV TOV TraXcuou, the made, in reference to time for olvos :
new complement of the old garment ; veos cf. Isa. xlix. 26, Sir. ix. 10. A
the contrast of Katvos (veos), TraXeuos is 1
,
full treatment of the synonyms /tati/dr,
frequent in the N.T., perhaps through veos may be found in Trench, syn. 10,
the influence of this saying, and the or in Westcott on Heb. viii. 8, xii. 24.
examples are interesting Rom. vii. 6, : et 8e M Mt, Lc. ci 8c wye
KT\.] :
Eph. iv. 22 ff., Col. iii. 9 f., Heb. viii. 13. see on If any one is so unwise
v. 21.
For TmXaios- as applied to a garment as to become an exception to the
cf. Deut. viii. 4, Isa. 1. 9, li. 6. rule, he will lose both wine and skins.
KOI xetpov o-^iV/za yiWrai] *And a Mc. s brevity is noticeable ; both Mt.
worse rent is the result (Wycliffe, and Lc. distinguish the manner of the
"
|
om e? <
1071 |
Sta-
xaivos is preserved by the three Syn- 5 rjfj.lv ovre fv roil a-dpfiao-iv OVT tv
optists, but
has been missed in it rfj OpTT) [rf] 7TVTT]KOO-Tf)] 6lieiv). Ttt
the Vg., vinum novum
in utres no- o-Tropt/xa : in the LXX., <nr6pipos=V $
vos. On the connexion of these para (Gen. i.
29) or WIT (Lev. xi. 37); O-TTO-
bles with the context see Hort, Jud. "corn-fields"
pt^a-"sown land," (V.
Chr., p. 24. The general teaching found in a papyrus of c. A.D.
is
sata\
is that men "nova non accepturos
346, and seems to have been familiar
esse nisi novi fierent" (Hilary). The in colloquial Greek of cent i, for it
old system was not capable of being
belongs to the common tradition of
patched with mere fragments of the the Synoptic Gospels.
new, and still less could the old man rfpavTo odbv Troiflv riXXovres] Mt.
receive the new spirit and life. For Lc. ertXXof. OSoi/
TJpavro T/XXeti/,
some special applications of the prin Troiflv properly, like oSoTroteli/, to
is
ciple cf. Trench, Studies, p. iSoff. make a road, or make one s way, and
2328. CORN-FIELD INCIDENT. suggests that the party was pushing
QUESTION OF THE SABBATH. (Mi xii. itsway through the corn where there
i 8, Lc. vi. i 5.) was no path; Euth. Iva 7rpo/3euWii/ :
KOI cyeveTo...8tairopcvc(rdai]
23. Et exoiv. But 68ov TTotelo-Qai is used
factum est ut... ambularet (f ) ; cf. (Herod., Xen., Dion. Hal., Joseph.,
it and see Burton,
15, 360. Lc. &c.) of simple advance (Vg. coeperunt
has the same construction, and agrees praegredi, v. 1. progredi\ and 65.
with Me. also in the order of events : noielv probably bears that meaning
Mt., who
begins ev Kaipa) ccetj/a> ra> here ; cf. Jud. xvii. 8 roO Troifja-ai 6dov
firopfvdr), places this incident much
1
avrov :!
nVl^w, but see Moore,
(13")
later. Ei/ Tols o-dftfiao-iv (rots 0-. Mt.,
Judges, p. 385 f.). As they went
(v Lc. see note on i. 21), :
; pr) eiriftdXys.
varies, the verb being used absolutely, 24. KOL ol 3?api(Tcuoi /crX.] See
or followed by ace. with or without notes on ii. 16, 18. The Master is
prep.; for Sia?r. 8td cf. Prov. ix. 12 c, again attacked through the disciples.
Soph. iii. i. The fields were probably Mt. supplies ol fjiadrjTai o-ov before
in the neighbourhood of Capernaum ; TTOLova-iv, Lc. represents the question
there is no charge of having exceeded as addressed to the disciples (rt
48 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [II. 24
J/
eXe yov avTw /e TL TTOLOVO LV TCHS <rd{3/3a(rLv b
cf. iii. xi. 21, xiii. i, 21, xv. time in Nob (No/*/3a, No/i/xa (B), No/3a
; 34,
The offence was being (A), No/3 (N)), a town of Benjamin (Neh.
4, 35, xvi. 6.
xi. 32) near Jerusalem (Isa. x. 32
openly committed under the very eyes
Heb.). Mt. TraJs elo-fjXOev (cf. w. 1L
of the Master. Plucking corn was
considered as equivalent to reaping, here), Lc. oo? ciV.
eVl A/3ta^ap ap^iepecos] Vg. 5^& ^4.
the hand taking the place of the
principe sacerdotum cf. i Mace. xiii.
sickle, and reaping on the Sabbath
:
Mt. xii. 2). T/ irotoixriv rots- tm/3/3. o Kaidfpa. Polyc. mart. 21, CTTI ap^iepecos
OVK eecrriv ; SC. iroieiv rots crafiftcuriv.
^tXiTrTrov TpaXXtai/o. E7r/= in the
time of, as in Acts xi. 28 e-yevcTo eVl
Mt. simplifies the construction by
KXavfiiov : when an anarthrous title
writing TTOIOVCTLV o OVK e^ecrnv Troielv iv
and similarly Lc. The act is added to the personal name, the
o-a/3/3ar<,
was not unlawful in itself, but only in period is limited to the term of
in the days when A. was
*
office
regard to the occasion.
:
5
highpriest. ToG ap^. (AC) is perhaps
25. Kai e\eycv avTols OvdeTrore
a correction. The clause is peculiar
dveyvo)T KT\.] The Lord concedes
the principle for the moment, content
to Me., and may be an editorial
note. It is in conflict with the ac
with pointing out that rules of this
kind admit of exceptions. Ovd. avtyv.,
count in i Sam. I.e. where the high-
priest at the time of David s visit
an appeal to an authority which they
recognised and of which they were pro
to Nob is Ahimelech (
>
n?D n^
l)
) LXX.,
fessed students. The formula is fre codd. BA, A/3(e)i/ieXex but in i Regn.
quently used by our Lord, cf. xii. 10, xxx. 7, 2 Regn. viii. 17, A^et^ieXe^),
26, Mt. xii. 5, xix. 4, xxi. 16 (ovdeVorc, not Abiathar, Ahimelech s son and
ovSe, or OVK dveyv. ;). successor (i Sam. xxii. 20). The con
TI eiroirjcrcv Aavei S KrX.] The fusion between Ahimelech and Abia
reference is to i Sam. xxi. i 6, but thar seems to have begun in the text
the words %pfiav eo~%v KOL eircivcurev of the O. T., where (both in M.T. and
are an inference from the facts, added LXX.) we read of Ahimelech the son
to bring out the parallel. David and of Abiathar as high-priest in the time
his men find their counterpart in the of David (2 Sam. viii. 17, cf. Driver,
Son of David and His disciples. ad I., i Chron. xviii. 16, xxiv. 6). The
26. flO~fj\8fV IS TOV OLKOV TOV $eo{;] clause is omitted by Mt, Lc., see
I.e., the Tabernacle: cf. Jud. xviii. Hawkins, H., p. 99.^
II. 27] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 49
Hp, and in 2 Chron. iv. 19 it stands the priests in the temple were com
for D^Qil
DH^; but elsewhere it = pelled to violate the strict law of the
(Exod. xl. 21 (23), &c.) or in Sabbath, their duties being in fact
doubled on that day (Numb, xxviii. 9) ;
the shewbread see Lev. xxiv. 5, passage cited by Meyer from Mechilta
Joseph, ant. iii. IO. 7, 01 Se rots lepevcriv in Exod. xxxi. 13: "the Sabbath is
irpos But the prohi
rpo<f)r)v
dtdovrai. delivered unto you, and ye are not
bition does not seem to have been delivered to the Sabbath." Our Lord s
absolute cf. i Sam. xxi. 4. OVK fgeo-rtv
; words further;
rise higher, and reach
is taken out of the mouth of the at the root of the Sabbath-law was
Scribes, and used in their sense (v. 24) : the love of God for mankind, and not
it was at least as unlawful to eat
*
for Israel only. Cf. Ephrem the :
the shewbread as to pluck and eat Sabbath was appointed not for God s
corn on the Sabbath. sake, but for the sake of man." Ben-
origo et finis rerum spectanda ;
"
spectat."
For a similar antithesis cf. immediately after the cornfield inci
i Cor. xi. 9. O avdptoTros, man, i.e. dent; Lc. places it on another Sab
humanity ;
cf. Eccl. i.
3, iii. 19. bath (ev T(p(0 o-a/3/3aro>). St AugUS-
28. Kuptor eVrii/ KT\.] Wycliffe,
too-re tine s reply (de cons. ev. 81, "post
"and so mannes sone is also lord of the quot dies in synagogam eorum ve-
Rvpios yap eo-riv, Mt. K. eVru ,
sabath." ; nerit...non expressum est")
is not
Lc. In Me. the sequence of the thought wholly satisfactory ; the two tradi
is clear. The Sabbath, being made for tions if not absolutely inconsistent
man s benefit, is subject to the con are clearly distinct, Lc. perhaps pos
trol of the ideal and representative sessing information unknown to Me.
Man, to whom it belongs. On wore and Mt. Cod. D meets the difficulty
with the indie, mood see WM., p. 377, by omitting erepw in Lc.
Burton 237, and cf. Me. x. 8. Kvptos KCU TIV Kl av6p(airos *rA.] For 77-
is here perhaps rather owner than paivo/jLcu (
= by see 3 Regn. xiii. 4,
master ns^n ^3, cf. Gen. xlix. Zach. xi. 17. Jo. (v. 3) mentions grj-
23, Jud. xix. 22. On 6 vl r. av6p. see poi as a class of chronic invalids ; in
v. ion. Tatian, followed by the 0. L. the present instance the paralysis of
cod. a, places after this verse c. iii. 21 the hand was not congenital, but as
(q.v.), as if it was His doctrine of the Bengel says "morbo aut verbere," as
Sabbath which led our Lord s relatives the past participle implies a point
to suspect insanity. which Mt. s grjpdv overlooks. T?)J/
III. i 6. HEALING OF A WITHERED Xelpa, his hand, cf. v. 3, w. 11.;
HAND ON THE SABBATH (Mt. xii. 9 for exx. of the predicative use of the
14, Lc. vi. 6 n). art. see Blass,Gr. p. 158. Lc. adds
I. KCU flcrfi\6fv TraXiv els that the hand was 77 Segid. Jerome
crvvaya)-
Another scene in a synagogue, says that the Gospel according to
1
crvvaytoyriv, not els rrjv o\, as in i. quaeritans ; precor te, lesu, ut mihi
21, where the synagogue is
(vi. 2), restituas sanitatem ne turpiter mendi-
localised here the reader s thought
;
cam cibos."
is limited to the fact that the event 2. KCU jraper^povv avt6v\ Cf. Ps.
took place in a synagogue. Cf. Jo. (xxxvii.) 12, TrapaTrjp^a-fTat
xxxyi.
vi. 59, xviii. 20, James ii. 2 ; simi (D?3T)
o a/iaprcoXo? TOV dlicaiov Dan.
larly we speak of going to church vi. ii, Sus. 12, 16 (Th.). The middle
or being in church when no par is more frequent, but Traparrjpe iv occurs
ticular building is in view. Me. in Susanna and in Lc. xx. 20. Polybius
suggests, and Mt. seems distinctly (xvii. couples Traparrjpf iv with
3. 2)
to State (/zera/3aff fKeWev rjXQev}, that This hostile sense is not
evedpeveiv.
this visit to the however inherent in the word, which
synagogue followed
III. 4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 5
merely means (Lightfoot on GaL iv. no need for Traparrjprjo-is in the mat
10) to observe minutely, going along ter, since a principle was involved:
as it were with the object for the comp. Jo. xviii. 20. "Eyfipe fls TO pe-
purpose of watching its movements. a pregnant construction
<roV)
arise :
Lc. uses the middle here and in xiv. [and come] into the midst ; c ex
I. Haparrjpfljf el, to watch whether; amples in Blass, Gr. p. 122. Lc. in
f. Blass, Gr.
p. 211. terpolates Kal OT7/01, and adds KOI dva-
ft rots o-dpftaa-iv Oepaircixrfi] Ac a-ras ecrrrj details which Me. leaves
to be imagined. The purpose of the
cording to the Rabbinical rule relief
might be given to a sufferer on the command is clear. The miracle was
Sabbath only when life was in dan intended to be a public and decisive
ger (Schiirer n. ii. 104). Since in answer to the question * Will He work
the present case postponement was His cures on the Sabbath ?
clearly possible, a charge might lie 4. KOI \fyei avrois lerA.] The Lord
against Jesus before the Sanhedrin anticipates their question (cf. ii.
8).
if He restored the hand; and they Lc. prefixes v^as. His ques Vepo>ro>
watched Him closely in the hope that tioning of the Rabbis began in child
might be given (tva
this opportunity hood (Lc. ii. 46) in the method there :
According to
Kcrrr)yopr)O (i)criv avroi/). was nothing unusual, still less disre
Mt. they even challenged Him by spectful see J. Lightfoot on Lc. I. c.
;
asking Ei c ^eori rols a-dpftao-iv Qepa- The present question puts a new
irevfiv The question afterwards put
; colour on that which was in their
to them by Jesus (Me.) does not minds ; for depcnrevfiv He substi
exclude this account of the matter tutes dyaQoTTotrjo-ai, which raises the
CIKOS
AyaOoTroielv (formed on
fie dpcpoTcpa
(Victor, yeyfv^- principle.
,
but Lc. s comment (j^Sei TOVS
<r6ai) the analogy of the class. Kaicoiroieiv)
8ia\oyicriJLovs avratv) seems to be in is a word of the LXX. (=n^n), for
consistent with it, and the additional which class. Gk. used cv iroutv or
matter in Mt. clearly belongs to an In Tob. xii. i Mace.
fvepyerelv. 13,
other occasion (Mt. xii. n, i2 = Lc. xi.33 dyadov Troteii/ has been substi
xiii. 15, xiv. 5). tuted by some of the scribes, and the
3. KOI Ae-yei
czj/$pa)7ra) KrA.] His r<5 same tendency appears here ; but the
knowledge of their purpose (Lc.) did compound is well supported in the
not deter Him: comp. Dan. vi. 10. N.T., especially in i Peter, where,
His first step was to bring the man besides dyaOonoiflv (quater\ we find
out into the body of the synagogue dyaOoiroua and dyadonoios. *H KO.KO-
where he could be seen by all (Me., Troifja-ai raises the startling alterna
P (TVV\V7rOVfJiVOS
eaitinrriaav (L)Z<I> agq 5 eiri r. irwpwcrei] e-rn r. irrjpwo-ei 17 20 arm super caeci-
tate(m) cordis a b e f q vg eiri r. ve/cpwo-ei D syr
sin
super emortua corda c ff i r
justify evildoing on that day? I.e., sorrow arising from sympathy, either
Was it unlawful on the Sabbath to with the sorrow of another (cf. Ps.
rescue a life from incipient death Ixviii. (Ixix.) 21, where the o o-vv-
(tyvxqv o-oSo-ai), and yet lawful to \VTTOV fjLevos answers to 6 TrapaKaXeoi/),,
watch for the life of another, as or, as here, with his unconscious
they were doing at the moment? misery. With this sorrow of Christ
Was the Sabbath a day for malefi for sinners comp. Eph. iv. 30. Sorrow
cent and not for beneficent action ? is predicated of Jesus again in Mt.
ATroKremu is used of a judicial sen xxvi. 37. ^vvXvTrovfifvos pres., in con
tence, Jo. xviii. 31 ;
Lc. substitutes trast with TTfpi^\^afj.vos aor., points-
here the more usual an-oXe crai. to the abiding nature of this grief:
ot Se eVtcuTra)!/ : whether from policy, the look was momentary, the sorrow
or shame (ix. 34), or simply because habitual. Cf. Oxyrhynch. log. 3
they had no answer ready (Lc. xx. firi rols vlois TO>V
Except in Lc. vi. 10 (the parallel to istic of pagan life: in this respect
used by
this context) Trepi/SXtVeo-tfai is unbelieving Israel was on a level with
Me. only (iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8, x. 23, untaught heathendom (Rom. xi. 25) ;
xi. n), and five times out of six in even the Apostles suffered at times-
reference the quick searching
to from this same malady (Me. viii. 17).
glance round the circle of His friends is to grow callous, and
or enemies, which St Peter remem in medical language is the
bered as characteristic of the Lord : formation the hard substance
of
see Ellicott, Lectures, pp. 25, 176. (Trojpor, which unites the frac
callus)
Bengel: "vultus Christi multa nos tured ends of a broken bone ; trans
docuit." For the use of ?repi/3X. in ferred to things spiritual, it is the
the LXX. cf. Exod. ii. 12, 3 Regn. xxi. process of moral ossification, which
(xx.) 40, Tob. xi. 5. Mer opyTjs: there renders men insensible to spiritual
was anger in the look or attending it truth. Cod. D
and the Sin. Syriac
(cf. pera SctKpvW Acts XX. 31, Heb. express the result
by substituting
xii. 17). Anger is attributed to the veKpcMTts : so some O.L. texts, super
Lamb, Apoc. vi. 16, 17: it is "legiti emortua ittorum corda. The idea
mate in the absence of the personal seems to be derived from Isa. vi. ior
element"
(Gould), i.e. if not where the LXX. has 7raxvv6rj...^ Kapdia
vindictive,
and not inconsistent with a gentle TOV Xaov TOVTOV, but Jo. (xii. 40) para
character (Mt. xi. 29).
phrases eVeopoxrey avru>v rrjv Kapdiav.
o-vv\virovfjLvos eVt KT\.] Me. only. The Vg. renders super caecitate(m}
The anger was tempered by grief: cordis eorum (WycliflTe, on the blynd- "
crov
Kai aTreKaTea-Tar] Y\ i 6
ol tpapicraioi evdvs juteTa TCOV
<rviu/3ov\iov
$i$ovv KCLT avTov OTTCOS CLVTOV aTroA.6-
O COO ll/.
5 om crov BEMSU Vr<l>l minnonn |
(KABLPrAII
2
al) airoic. (DH*3>
mm* )] aTre/carecrr?? C 565 | 77 xet/>
aur. (om
syr
hier
)] + ev6e(i)$ D ff i + vyiys cos 77 aXX^ C 3LF al + a>s
77 a. syr
sin hier
6 om evdvs
DL al bcffgiq aeth |
edidovv BL 13 28 69 124 346 604] eiroiTjffav KCA 238 736
1071 2P" alp CTTOIOVV APrnZ* al latt vt Plvs arm go Troiovvres D om|
/car avrou syr sin |
See however J. Th. St. iii. i, p. 81 flf., the consultation held that day was
where Dr J. Armitage Robinson main but one of many ; the last is described
tains that TTcopeoo-tff acquired by use in xv. i. "OTTOOS avrov re diro\o~a><Tiv
scene comp. 3 Regn. xiii. 6. Mc. s form implies the question Hois
aTrfKarta-raQr) 77 X et p] Mt. adds CLVTOV ex7roXe<ra>/Ltej>; (WM., p. 374).
vytrjs cos ;; a\\T). For this US6 of /xera ratv HpepStai/aJi ] Me. only.
careK.. cf. Me. viii. 25. The verb is Tindale, "with them that belonged
frequent in the later Gk. and in the to Herode." The HpwSiai/ot appear
Lxx.; in the N.T. (exc. Heb. xiii. 19) again in the same company c. xii.
its use is always more or less dis =
i3 Mt. xxii. 16, and some under
tinctly Messianic, and based perhaps standing between the two parties is
on Mai. iv. 5 (see on Me. ix. 12). implied also in Me. viii. 1 5. Josephus
Each miracle of healing was an earnest (ant. xiv. 15. 10) speaks of TOVS TO,
in an individual case of the aTro/cara- HpoiSou (ppovovvras, but the term
vrao-is TrdvTcov (Acts iii. 21). For the Hpvdiavos occurs only in Mt., Me.
double augment see WH., Notes, Adjectives in -avos denote partisan
p. 162, and Blass, Gr., p. 39. ship (Blass on Acts xi. 26). An Hero-
6. Kai ge\66vrcs ol &. evdvs] The dian party, so far as it found a place
Pharisees left the synagogue mad in Jewish life, would be actuated by
with rage (cTrXTJcrdrjo-av dvoias, Lc.) mixed motives; some would join it
and lost no time (cvQvs, Me. only) in from sympathy with the Hellenising
plotting revenge. Lc. speaks only policy of the Herod family, others
of an informal discussion (SteAoAoui/ because they saw in the power of
" "
irpos aXXr/Xou?), Me., Mt. of a council that family "the pledge of the pre
or consultation (o-vuftovXiov in Prov. servation of their national existence"
2
xv. 22 it is Th. s word for liD, LXX. (Westcott in Smith s -B.Z>.
, s.v.). The
tnvfopia). Sw/nj8. SiSoi/cuoccurs here latter would have certain interests in
only in the N.T. ;
the usual phrases common with the Pharisees, and
54 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 7
7
7
Kai 6 lrj(rovs //era TCOV avTOV
prj(T6V TY\V i 7TO\V 7T\fj6oS CL7TO Trj?
8
8 FaXeiXaias ^KO\ov6rj(rev Kai OLTTO Trjs lovSaias Kai
TTO\VS o^Xos D latt | rjKoXovdijffev] om D 28 124 a (be) eff i q syr Bin post Iou5.
transp KBA 238 1071 f vg + aurw <J>
might have readily joined them in for TroXu TT\. cf. Lc. xxiii. 27, Acts xiv.
an effort to suppress a teacher who i, xvii. 4. On the prominence given to
threatened the status quo ; although, the adj. see WM., p. 657 ; the normal
as Bengel quaintly suggests, "for- order occurs when the words are re
tasse non magnopere curabant Sab- peated in v. 8. The punctuation of
batum." The Pharisees on their this is open to some doubt ;
paragraph
part, without any great affection for we may either keep JKo\ov6r)(rev for
the Herods, could acquiesce in their the Galileans, assigning the other fac
rule as the less of two evils. H. tors in the crowd to ^\6ov (v. 8), or we
the Great had made bids for their may begin a new sentence at 7r\fj6os
support (Schurer i. i.
pp. 419, 444 f.), iro\v, or at oKovovres. WH. and R.V.
and Lc. shews (xiii. 31 f., xxiii. 10) adopt the former view, but the re
that they were not unwilling to use peated diro seems to point to the con
Antipas as an ally against Jesus, or tinuity of the words from KOI TTO\V to
y
even to act as emissaries of the l8ovfj.aias, and probably to 2tS<3i/a:
yvovs. Jesus withdrew from the town willing hearers. Jerusalem is named
to the seaside because He was aware of separately, as in Isa. i.
i, Jer. iv. 3,.
the plot. He and His would be safer Joel iii. 20; cf. i. 5. H iSov
on the open beach, surrounded by named here only in the N.T. =
crowds of followers, than in the narrow in the LXX. (Isa. xxxiv. 5, 6, &c.).
streets of Capernaum. His friends The victories of Judas
Maccabaeus
would prevent an arrest in case of ; (i Mace. v. 3) and John Hyrcanua
danger, a boat was at hand. Ets is (Joseph, ant. xiii. 9. i) had gone-
the usual preposition after avaxwpflv far to remove the barrier between
(Mt. ii. 14, &c.) irpos gives the direc: Edom and Israel, and the Edomite
tion or locality of the retreat (cf. ii. extraction of the Herods brought the
2).
On the policy of this retreat see Bede: two peoples nearer: our Lord s
"in
"
neque adhuc venerat hora passionis time Idumaea was practically a part
eius, neque extra lerusalem fuit locus of Judaea with a Jewish [circumcised]
passionis."
(G. A. Smith, Hist. Geogr.
population"
Kai TroXv ir\fjdos
*rX.] Cf. i.
28, 37, Joseph, ant. xiii. 9. i). More
p. 240; cf.
45 J "
13- nX^os is frequent in Lc. ; over in Roman times Idumaea was .
III. 9] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 55
used loosely for the south border such gatherings; see G. A. Smith,
land of Judaea; cf. Joseph, c. Ap. p. 425 ff.
ii.
9 T) iSou/zata T^S J^ierepas
/u.ez> ^a>pas
eVrty op,opos Kara Ta^av Keip-einj ant. : v. 7,note; the emphasis is no longer
V. I. 22 77 /Liei/
Iov5a Xa^ovo-a on the magnitude of the concourse,
aipeirai r^f K.ad\nrfp6t but on its cause. The fame of the
Tfivovcrav fjitv a-XP 1 T miracles (c i. 28, 45) had brought
ro 6 eupos- ecos- r^s SoSo/xiriSo? Xipvrjs them together, and also, as Lc. adds,
Kadr/Kovo-av. Thus Judaea and Idu- the fame of the teaching (rj\6av aKovo~ai
maea together represent the South. avTov Kai laBrjvat). AKOVOVTCS o<ra
The East too sent its contribution $\6ov. for aKovovres we expect
Trotet,
from Peraea (nepav TOV lopdavov, i.e. aKovo~avTcs (see vv. 11.), but the pres.
OTTO TOV nepav T. *L). H Uepaia part, may denote that the rumour on
(Joseph. B. J. iii. 3. 3) is both in the strength of which they started
LXX. and N.T. simply 77 ircpav TOV continued and increased in strength
>
iopaa /ou
= i?n~i:iy, cf. Isa, ix. i
J
n
<
Idumaea, the name seems to have cf. Me. iii. 28, v. 19, vi. 30, x. 21;
been somewhat loosely applied (G. A. Lc. viii. 39; Acts xiv. 27, xv. 4, 12.
(iv. 25) substitutes Decapolis for Iva see WM., p. 422. nXotoptoi/, Vg.
Peraea see note on Me. v. 20. From
:
navicula, probably here a light boat
the North-West came inhabitants of in contrast with a fishing smack
the Phoenician sea-coast (TT^PI Tvpov (TrXoZoi/),
as in Jo. vi. 22, 24, xxi. 8
Kai 2i8a>va = TTJs irapaXiov Tvpov Kai (cf. WestCOtt). Upoo-KapTCpelv (Acts
6
,
Si&wi/os, Lc.); the district is called Paul 3 here only in the Gospels) is
,
Gospels, where it is simply TO. pepr) in Me. the English versions from
or TO opta Tvpov AC. SiStovos (Mt. XV. Tindale have had the happy rendering
21, Me. vii. 24). The network of wait on. The boat was to keep
roads which covered Galilee facilitated close to the shore, moving when He
56 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 9
IO
10 avTW Sid rov o^Xov, iva JJLYI 6\i(3a)(Tiv avToV TTO\-
me aurw] pr ev D latt I
n KO.I irv. aKad. D oravj + ow D edewpovv | |
hcl *
al | eKpafrv EHMSUV al
auc
| \eyovres KDK minP |
av ei] +o xp<-<rs
CMPI> 16121 syr
land as long as it was possible to comp. Prov. iii. 12, cited in Heb. xii. 6 ;
remain there. There was no shrinking the idea is frequent in the O.T. and
from contact with the crowd, but only Apocrypha, cf. e.g. Ps. Ixxiii. 4, 5,
a provision against a real danger Iva Jer. v. 3, Tob. xiii. 14 (18), 2 Mace.
pr) 6\ift(0(Tiv avTov. For the literal 34, ix. n, Ps. Sol. x. i, but the
iii.
row. In
present case it was
the such prostrations were frequent (Me.
natural enough, yet perilous, "iva v. 6, 33, vii. 25). The contrast between
avTov atyuvrai contact was thought
: firiiritrrcw (v.lo) and Trpoo-Tr /TIT-CIV is
to be a condition, since it was often striking and perhaps not accidental.
the concomitant, of healing (Me. i. 41, KOI Kpaov *rX.] Kpaa> is used of
V. 27 flf., vi. 56, viii. 22 ; cf. Lc. e ^row the wild cry of the demoniacs also in
aiTTfcroai avroC, ort $vvauis Trap* avrov i. 23, v. 5, 7, ix. 26. The words of
the cry go beyond the confession of
III. 13] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 57
12 TTOl7)<Ta)<Tlv]
TTOltofflV B 2DKLII* 1
3 69 alP*
uc
+ OTt rov avrov etvat
2 pe
corr
w 801
"
00 "
a + ort yd. avrov b ff gqt
Jesus better than he was known by any other mountain is specified, e.g.
His own disciples ra daipovia TTIO~~ ix. 2, xi. i. Similarly in Gen. xix. 17
revovo-iv (James TO is the heights above the
ii.
19). opoff pHH)
12. Kai TroXXa cTTfTifia avTois KT\.] Jordan valley, and in Jud. i. 19, the
Cf. i.
25, 43. The purpose of the hill country of Judah (17 opivrf, Lc. i. 39,
censure was to prevent a premature 65). With the phrase avafiaivciv els
divulgence of His true character cf. : rb o. compare Mt. v. i, xiv. 23, xv. 29.
PhiL ii.
6, ov% apira.yii.bv yytfo~aTO TO The purpose of this retreat to the
flvai icra ra) den. Mt. reminds his hills is stated by Lc. :
eycpero...ccX-
readers of Isa. which he
xlii. i 4, 6fiv ai}TOJ>...7rpoo-euao-$ai, Kai rjv 8ia-
sees fulfilled in our Lord s freedom vvKTfpevav cv 7rpoo-ev^ TOV 6fov.TT;
from personal ambition. HoXXa A crisis had been reached, for which
time for a general manifestation (Jo. pastorum, p. 238). It was the first
vii. 6 f., xvii. 6), and the daipovia were Ember night; Victor: TOVS rjyovpevovs
possibly aware that their revelations 8idao~K(i)v TTJS KK\r)o-ias npb r>v
yivo-
could only work mischief at this fJifVCOV V7T* OVTtoV ^etpOTOI lCOI/ diaVVKTf-
stage.
"
13 SECOND WITHDRAWAL
1
9 a. the selection is His act and not
PROM CAPERNAUM, AND CHOICE OP theirs : Jo. vi. 70, xv. 16, Acts i. 2.
THE TWELVE (Mt. x. i 4, Lc. vi. For other instances of the exer
12 16). cise of our Lord s human will, see
13. Kai avaftaivfi
rX.] Lc. fyfVfro de i. 41, vii. 24, ix. 30, Jo. xvii. 24,
V rats Tjnepais ravrats et-cXddv, again xxi. 22 ; and for its renunciation,
implying an interval where Mc. s Jo. vole-
"
14
14 fideXev oaJros, KCLI a7rri\6ov Trpos avTOv. /ccu eVo/-
Sw Se/ca, oi)s /ca* a7roo"To\oi/s
wvojuiacrev^ face
/xer* avTOv, Kai iva aTrocrTeXXrj avTOvs Krjpv&creii/
go arm j
om iva 2 B |
aTrooreAet Kypvcrffeiv]
!>
p.
/xe i/os oV avToii/ daJfiexa ; Victor :
rj(rav Iva Gxrti/ /zer* avTov KrX.] Two im
yap TrXeiovs 01 irapovres. These He ap mediate purposes of the creation of
pointed (eVoi j/o-ei/, Me.). For iroielv in an Apostolate (i) such closer associa
:
thority was necessary (fx fiv fovo~iav Xli. 12 icoayov roG eiriKoXovfievov Map-
eK/3aAAeii ,
cf. Mt. edoxev avTols eov- KOV : in Acts a similar formula is used
o-iav KT\.); authority delegated from in Simon s case (x. 5, 18, 32, xi.
Christ was to be the note of their 13), but only when that Apostle is
ministry, as authority delegated from mentioned by or to persons outside
the Father had been the note of the the Church ; elsewhere in the Acts
Master s (see i. 22, ii. 10). Their and in the Gospels he is hence
mission was identical in its purposes forth Herpes or 2i/j,eov Ile rpos , the
1
with His, but secondary, and depen latter especially in St John. Ile rpos-
dent on His gifts. = Kr)(pas (Jo. i. 42), i.e. NB3 (cf.
1 6. KOI ciroirjtrev TOVS ScoSexa] The 1
Job xxx. Jer. iv.
D"
??, 6, 29), Syr.
thread of v. 14 is picked up after the a rock, or usually a de
*2ns>,
parenthesis Iva. (ocriv. .TO. Sat/ioi/ta and .
and on the practice of imposing at the first call of Simon (Jo. l.-c.}, but
17,
characteristic names on scholars, see apparently not appropriated till he
Schottgen, ad 1. Bengel domini ; :
"
became an Apostle. eneB^tv Mc. s
nota est dare cognomen." The con leaves the time undetermined, so that
struction thus begun is broken off by Augustine (de cons. 109) may be right :
the intervention of another train of "hoc recolendo
dixit, non quod turn
thought. Me. is (as it seems) about to factum Justin appears to refer
sit."
to him that a list of the twelve will ypdcpdai ev rols airo^.vr]\iov^\)\ia<TLV avrov
naturally follow eiroirjo-fv TOVS 8a>Se/ca. yyvrjp.fvov KOI TOVTO (cf. Intr. p. xxx).
Hence he proceeds as if he had written 17. KOL *LzKCDj3by...iea2 iwai^i/] Sc.
regard Kal... Sip,<ovi as a parenthesis, note on i 19. They follow next after
but a parenthesis in such a context is Peter ^ifj-otv, Mt), either be
(irpa>Tos
almost intolerable. Such added names cause they shared with him the
are common in the N.T., cf. Acts i. prerogative of a title imposed by the
23 BapcrafBfiav os eTre/cX^T/ lovo-ros, Lord, or because with him they were
iv. 36 6 eTriKXrjQels Bapj/aj3as, afterwards singled out for special
Icoo-?;^
6o THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 17
TOV d$e\(f)6v
TOV KO.I
* :
o ecrTiv Yioi
Boavrjpyes*
ovojjia ,
l8
18 Kai AvSpeav Kat <t>L\.L7T7rov Kai BapGoXojJLalov Kai
privileges (Me. v. 37, ix. 2, xiv. 32; denunciations (Acts xii. 2) John s :
mentioned, has the same order). heard in Gospel, Epistles, and Apoca
Kai Tredr)KV avTois ovopa Boavrjpye? lypse; see esp. Trench, Studies, p.
KT\.] Dalman, Gr. pp.
112 n., 158 n., 144 f., Westcott, St John, p. xxxiii ;
and for the patristic explanations cf.
suggested that Boai^pye s is a corrup
Suicer s. v. Victor: dia TO
tion of Vavypoyes (TJT^.5), and similar Bpovrj.
forms occur in two important cursives peya KOI 8ta.Trpvcriov ijxfjcrat rrj otKov-
rot
and in the Syriac versions, fievrj TTJS 0fo\oyias
fioy^ara.
(see vv. 11.),
is hardly less perplexing. The men came from the same town, Beth-
Syriac root x^i is never used of saida (Jo. i. 44), where Hellenising in
fluences were at work; see note on
thunder, and the ordinary Heb. for
thunder is Din viii. 22.
*&yx*J\).(Syr.
icat
Jerome (on Dan. i. 7) proposed Bene- Bap0oAo/ucuoj/J
reem orBaneraem (DJH"M?), but with (only in the Apostolic lists)
out Greek authority. In Job xxxvii. 2 Syr.sin.pe8h. ^Aoit-to, the son of
t
.p appears to be used for the rumbling Talmai or Tolomai Baptcom Mt. : cf.
XVL I7 = [vios]
y
of the storm, and this seems to point Jo. xxi. 15, Bap- la>avov
to the quarter where a solution Ti/naioff=6 vtbs Tt/aatov (Me. X. 46). The
may
be found. The vioi ppovrfjs = ol ( name "wn
(M.T. ftyty occurs in Num.
ftpovT&vres, Euth.)were probably go xiii. Josh. xv. 14, Judg.
22, i. 10,
called not merely from the
impetuo 2 Sam. iii.
3, xiii. 37, i Chrou. iii 2,
sity of their natural character (cf. e.g. and among its Greek equivalents in
Me. ix. 38, Lc. ix. 54), but, as Simon
was called Peter, from their place in
codd. BA are eoaA/net, eaA/tm, eoA/ue/,
the new order. In the case of James
QoXapai Josephus has GoAo/iaTos- (ant.
xx. Only the patronymic of
i. i).
nothing remains to justify the title this Apostle appears in the
lists, but
beyond the fact of his early martyr he is probably identical with the
dom, probably due to the force of his of Jo. i. 46 ff., Xxi. 2 (see
III. 18] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 6l
either like Manias an abbreviated this James was also known in the
form of -liTriniO (i Chron. xxv. 21 Mar- Apostolic Church as o piKpos: his
mother was a Mary, and he had a bro
6ias, A) so Dalman, Gr. p. 142, Worte
ther Joses ( Joseph); cf. Me. xv. 40.
J., p. 40 f. or connected with np vir.
5
There is no reason for regarding him
That Matthew is identical with Levi
as a brother of Levi, or as one of the
seems to follow from Mt. ix. 9 ff.
brothers of the Lord (see notes on
compared with the parallels in Me., ii. 14, vi. 3).
Lc. But some expositors ancient as
Aram, ton, ^Fl (Dalman,
eaddalov]
well as modern have distinguished
the two, e.g. Heracleon (ap. Clem. Gr., p. 143 Worte J., p. 41). Both ;
XITTTTOS, QatfjLas, AfvtS) Kai aXXot), and gives Ae/3/3aIoff (WH., Notes, pp. 11,
24), either an attempt to identify this
perhaps Origen (Gels. i. 62). No dif
ficulty need be felt as to the double
Apostle with Levi (H.), or another
name, of which the Apostolic list has rendering of his name (from D?, corf
already yielded examples. eo>/zar= as GafiSaToff is from *1$ Syr. ^-n^x
ND-1KJ? = D-1KFI Gen. xxxviii. 27), c
t
( mamma). In Lc. 6^ 8* 4 -
his name is
Dalman, p. 112, is interpreted by Jo. given as lovdas la/cco/Sou : cf. Orig.
XL 1 6, XX. 24, xxi. 2 (o Xf-yo/if i/off praef. ad Rom.: "eundem quern...
Ai Su^or, the twin). According to the Marcus Thaddaeum Lucas lu- dixit,
Acta Thomae (cf. Eus. H.E. i.
13) dam lacobi scripsit...quia moris erat
his personal name was Judas (eXa^ei/ binis vel ternis nominibus uti He-
y
77
lv8ia lovSa Gto/xa ra> /cat
AtSu/ia)). braeos." This Judas is apparently
In Jo. xiv. 22 Syr. cu -
has Judas referred to in Jo. xiv. 22 as ovx
8in-
Thomas and Syr. Thomas for laKapKOTTjs. For fuller particulars
ovx o lo-KapuoTTjs see Light-
lovftas : see Nestle, in Hastings, D. B. iv.
foot, Galatians, p. 263 n. If there p. 741 f.
were three Apostles of the name of 2i /Acora TOV Kavavaiov] So Mt. ; Lc. ev -
Judas, the substitution of a secondary Si/icoi a TOV KO\OV pevov ^Xtor^i/, Lc.
act>
I9
Kcti OaSScuov Kat CifJiiava TOV Kavavaiov /ccu 19
oB, os KCLI 7rape$a)KV O.VTOV.
3. 9, &c.), but he may have been p. 143 f. If this Judas came from a
before (GaL i. 14) and even after town east of the Dead Sea, he was
(Acts xxi. 20) his call a scrupulous possibly one of the newly arrived dis
adherent to the forms of the Law. ciples (Me. iii. 8) a circumstance
Yet it is difficult to suppose this of which would perhaps account for his
one who belonged to the inner circle position at the end of the list. His
of our Lord s disciples, and the father Simon ( lovdas 2i /u.a>i>or
Jo. 4 ) was
analogy
of other secondary names in the list also of the same town (Jo. vi. 71, W-
leads us to regard the name as 8av Sipuvos icTKaptwrov, N*BCGL).
descrip
tive of personal character only. As See Zahn, Einl. ii. p. 561, and the artt.
the first Simon was rocklike/ so the in Hastings and Encycl. Bibl.
second was characterized by jealousy os KOL TrapefttoKfV CLVTOV] Mt. 6 Kal
for what he conceived to be right or
7rapa8ovs CLVTOV, Lc. os eyiveTO Trpodorrjs
true. Possibly he was a man who (cf. Acts i. l6 3 rov ycvopevov o^rjyov
under other teaching might have de y
rols o~v\\a(Sovcrivlrja~ovv) t Jo. xii. 4 o
veloped into the fanatic or bigot, but p,f\\o)V avTov Trapadidovat, xviii. 2, 5 o
who learnt from the Master to cherish avrov. In one form or an
only the fire of love. other the terrible indictment is rarely
19. lovdav itTKapieotf] So xiv. IO, absent where the name of this Apostle
Lc. vi. 16; elsewhere o lo-KaptooYq? is mentioned. For Trapadidovai comp.
4, xx vi. 14, Lc. xxii. 3 note on i. 14, and on the use of the
(Mt^x. (<$
yAos wcrTe
6 6 /v UT) SJi/aa*6ai CIVTOVS fULrjSe apTov (bayeiv.
ai
21 /ca^ a/coJo"a^T5 ot TTotjO*
avTOV efj\6ov KpaTrjcrai
)] om o min nonn
K*CEFGKL*TIIS3> alPler |
om avrovs D go j wde ABKLUAH* minnonn] ^re
KCDEFGS<I> alpler
aprous |
D 21 aKouo-aj/res ot Trap avrov (cue. OL a5e\0ot auroi;
ore tjKOva-av irepi avrov ot 7/ja^i/Aarets Acai 01 Xot?roi D lat^P161 go
"
i^j) 20. QUESTION OF THE SOURCE stance see Me. vi 31. Bede exclaims,
OF THE LORD S POWER TO EXPEL Quam beata frequentia turbae con-
"
8aip.6via (Mt. xii. 22 32, Lc. xi. 14 fluentis, cui tantum studii ad audi-
26 ;
cf. Mt. ix. 32 34, Lc. xii. 10). endum verbum Dei."
men" kynesfolkes
verse division. The house entered
(Geneva) is too definite the context, ;
is probably Simon s (i. 29); for the
however, shews that this is practi
omission of the article cf. ii. i.
cally what is meant. Clearly ol Trap
20. Kai iraXiv
<rvvepxfTai rX.] avrov cannot be the Scribes and
Apparently in the house and at the which substitutes
Pharisees, as D,
house-door ; cf. i. 32, ii. 2. For 7rd\iv
ot ypa/j./iaret? /cat oi XOITTOI, and Victor :
in this sense see Isa. xxviii. 7, Hos. a bee, SO that BeeXe/3ouA = BeeXe-
ix. 7. The family of Jesus were /3ovp but the conjecture has not
:
doubtless inspired by a desire for His much to recommend it. We have then
safety, but their interpretation of to choose between Lord of dung*
His enthusiasm implied want of and * Lord of the habitation ; to the
faith in Him, cf. Jo. vii. 5 ; the latter the apparent play upon
Mother perhaps was overpersuaded in Mt. x. 25 (rov olKodecnrorrjv B.
by the brethren. Tatian strangely eVe/caXeo-ai/) lends some support; if
places this verse in connexion with the
7
the former adopted, dung is
is
narrative of Me. ii. 23 28 (Hill, used as an opprobrious name for
Diatess., p. 71 ;
see above, p. 50). idols (J. Lightfoot on Mt. xii. 24),.
22.Kal ol ypappaTels KrX.] Mt. ol and the application of the word to
$apt(nuot, Lc. ni/ey e avreoi/. The the prince of the unclean spirits
Pharisaic Scribes from Jerusalem
points to the old belief in the con
had been from the the insti first
nexion of idols with ba^ovia see :
gators of the opposition (Lc. v. 17 ; cf. note on Me. i. 34. The form Bee^-
Me. ii. 6, vii. i). The present attack
/SovA, given by B here and by KB in
arose out of the healing of a pos Mt. x. 25, xii. 24, Lc. xi. 15, 18, 19,
sessed man who recovered sight and is admitted by WH. into the text
speech (Mt. Lc.); voices were heard (Notes, p. 1 66); but it is difficult to
in the crowd asking M^rt ovros eo-rw 6
regard it as anything but a phonetic
vios Aaue/8; (Mt. xii. and the
corruption, perhaps a softening of th&
23),
Jerusalem Scribes were thus tempted With BeeX
original word. e^et cfl
to suggest another explanation. For
Jo. vii. 20, where a similar charge
Karapfjvai OTTO cf. Lc. ii.
51, X.
lep. comes from the o^Xos at Jerusalem.
30 Acts viii. 26.
some had said
f.,
Even of the Baptist
BeAe/3ouA e ^et] The form Beelze-
sin cu P esh Aaifjioviov e ^ei 8). The charge
(Mt. xi. 1
6eov Expo)!/. The derivation of BeeA- HCITI $6ou, Lc. xi. 2O eV 8aKTv\a> Qeov.
eftov\ is obscure some connect
: With 6 ap\a)v TG>V b. cf. 6 rov KOCT/ZOU
the second factor of the name with ap^o)i/ (Jo. xiv. 30), 6 ap^a)i/ rov
III. 24] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 65
*3
6K@d\\ei Kai TrpocrKaXea-dfjievos CIVTOVS 23
TO. Sai/uLOi/ia.
TOVTOV (Jo. xvi. n), 6 apxcov rfjs O.L. and Vg., and appears in Wycliffe :
f^ova-Las TOV depos (Epb. ii. 2). The Tindale substituted similitude (cf.
authority is not denied, but limited similitudo of the * African O.L.), but
to its proper sphere : ev epol OVK e^et the familiar word re-appears in Cran-
ovSeV (Jo. xiv. 30). mer and A.V.
23. Kai TrpocrKa\o~a.fjLvos O.VTOVS~\ bvvaTm Saravas *rX.] The Lord
7T<ff
ing of Jesus, St John (x. 6, xvi. 25, that follow (w. 25, 26) coordinate
29) the latter. A
7rapa/3oX?7 is pro the three cases of the divided king
perly a comparison (Me. iv. 30), and dom, the divided house, and the di
a kind of 7rapadeiy/*a (Arist. Rhet. ii vided Satan (WM., pp. 543, 547). For
20), an illustration drawn from life
c0* tavrrp, in relation to itself, Mt.
or nature. This meaning prevails in substitutes the explanatory <aff eav-
the Gospels, but the sense suggested
rrjsjreturning however to just
by the Hebrew equivalent, a gnomic afterwards eavrov). Ov dvvarai
(f<f>
ov SvvaTai (TTadfjvai e
25 juipi(r6ri,
r\ (3a<ri\eia
27
a7 aAA ov SvvaTai ovdeis ek TY\V oiKiav TOV
eicre\8cov TCL cncevn avTOv ^LapTrdcrai iav /mrj
ou AC 2
mS<l> al syrr vid arm me go al cptpiady /cat ou K*C* vidA f vg /ie/xepta-rat (-^at D*)
e< eaurov ou D (rryvai KBCL] ora^at ADrAII* al min omnTid + i7 /SacrtXeta auroi;
|
cordia parvae res crescunt, ita dis- being in league with Satan, I am
cordia maximae dilabuntur." his conqueror, for he is too strong
26. KOI i 6 (raravas an oiKoSeo-TroTrjs to witness with equa
dv(TTrj.>.fjLe-
dXXa Te Xos- e xft] Cf. Lc. xxii. 37. dp7rao-at...Stap7ra(7ei, as if the result
A phrase frequent in class. Gk. (cf. were to be even more thorough than
e.g. Plat. Legg. 71711, T&V jjdrj TfXos could have been anticipated ; for Stap-
x6vra>v=Ta>v vfKpmv). Mt., Lc. add Trd&iv cf. Gen. xxxiv. 27. Lc., who
here in almost identical words d Se describes the Strong One as armed to
III. 29] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 67
Vc e ff g i q r 2
Cypr Ambrtr
"
^ )
38 Th.
(cf. LXX.), Eph. iii.
ii.
( ^)
7 ?0bj/aa-t^ ot av6p(07roi...d&v 5 ; Log. 3 cf. Hawkins, Hor. Syn.
;
a(
lt>aipf6f)vai
rovs Saiftovas ryv p. 56. Ta dpapTi] fj,ara Mt. 7rao~a }
KT aXX avr&v which is fairly
^(TLV 17 TTporepov dfjiapria :
a/zapT77/j,a,
G^.-av. The initial victory was won common in the LXX., is limited in the
at the
j Temptation. N. T. to this context and Paul 2 (Rom.
Both Mt. and Lc. add here o
>f
w iii. 25, i Cor. vi. 18); as distinguished
P&er KT\. see the complementary
e>oG, ; from djuapria it is an act of sin,
^canon in Me. ix. 40. whilst a/iapria the principle is strictly
28. a^v Xe -yw vfuv occurs 30here for (SH., Romans, p. 90); but the dis
the first time in Me. (Mt. Me. 13 tinction is in the case of d^aprLa
6 26
in Jo.
repeatedly overlooked. See note on
Lc. Jo. ); drfv is constantly
doubled, cf. Num. v. 22 (Heb.), I next verse.
Esdr. ix. 47 (B), 2 Esdr. xviii. 6 (Heb.). Km at @\a<r(pr)fj,Lai] They had charg
The adv. )E>K
is rendered by yevoiro ed Him with blasphemy (ii. 7), and
in Deut. xxvii. 1
5 ff. : the translitera were themselves grievous offenders
tion a/urp appears first in i Chron. in this way. But blasphemies against
xvi. 36. On the different uses of the Son of Man (Mt, Lc. xii. 10)
Amen in the 0. and N. T., see an formed no exception to His mission
article in J. Q. R., Oct. 1896. The of forgiveness. "Oo-a eav ^Xaa-^rjfj.^-
Amen of the Gospels is what the vayo-iv a construct ad sensum
writer in J. Q. R. calls "introduc (
= oa-as KrX.); cf. Deut. IV. 2, V. 28
tory,"
i.e. it opens a sentence, as in (WM., p. 176 n.) ; on eav=3i/ see
i Kings i. 36, Jer. xi. 5, xxviii. 6 Burton, 304.
6s av
(Heb.); but it is sharply distinguished 29. J3\acr<pr)fjiii(r7] *rX.]
from the 0. T. exx. inasmuch as it Mt. T)
de TOV TTvevfjiaTos /SXao-c^/ua,
affirms what is to follow, not what Lc. TCO 5e els TO aytov Trvevfia /3Xao~-
52
68 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [III. 29
e aivva, evo^o*
3Xn-f f\wov HvevfJLa aK(i6apTOV e
b
D minP-c a b e f ff q vg Cypr* ewv ABCTII*n 69 al
al i
te8t
29 upLAS a
* alP
auc a e f ff
q vg arm Cypr a^apTTj/xaros |
the conse-
Acts i. 1 6, v. 32, &c., and in the LXX. ^But act ofun( erwhich
lies
sin
i
belongs-
n
<in
Ps. 1.
(H.) 13,
Isa - km. (TflS 0-1-1, quences ot I iu of t he world to come :
to the sphere^
iKHi?).
The repeated article brings delicti (WjcW), <rni
v
Vg. reus erit aete ^oas Ei/o-
3
22),
directed in fact against the Trvevfj-a
penalty (e.g. Qavdrov Me. xiv.
IT/O-OV (Acts xvi. 7)
not the human
Xemff Heb. ii. 15), or of the
spirit of the Son of Man, but the 2 Mace. xiii. 6, rov Ifpoo-vXias
(cf. e.j
Tn/eC/io 6fov (Mt. iii. 16) which per or of that against which
vaded and controlled it. For an offence is committed (rov
early extension of this saying cf.
Didache n.
rov aip,aros rov Kvpiov,
The man the grasp of his s? a,
is in
I Cor. xi.
^ 1
^
OVK. fx et ^4)(TIV KT X.] To identify which will not let him go without it .
33
(Tov e^o) fyiTOV(riv <re. /cca
aTTOKpidels avTots Xeyei 33
Kai OL 34 /Ca*
77s <TTIV Y\
fJLYlTY)p fJLOV d<$6\(poi } TTEpL- 34
31 Kai epX KBCDGLA I 13 69 1071 alP*
uc
latt syr? me go
6811
aeth] epx- ovv
AmSSn al syrhcl (epxerai KDG lat vt6 ) [
OL ad. (avr.) Kai i\ wryp avrov Am al minPler
gyr
hcl
arm <TTT)KOVTS BC*A 28] o-ravres ^ eo-r^/cores C corr GL minPauc eo-rwres
|
ADmS^T
al Ka\ovvTe$ fc^BCL I 13 28 69 al] (puvovvres DrnS^T al ^rjrovvres A
| 32 7re/>t
airr. o%Xos] irpos avr. o. X* TT/JOS TOV ox\ov o%Xos] + TTO\VS 1071 /cat Xe7oua ti ] enrov D \
-
Se al syr hcl
go
AmS<l>"T
2] + /cat at a5eX0at |
<rou min mu <rou ADEFHMSUVr
ab c f ff q syrhcl m8) go (om NBCGKLAII i 13 33 69 alnonn e vg syr?6 ^ arm me aeth)
31. KCU fp^ovrai TJ prjTTjp KT\.~] See in vi. 3 as living at Nazareth (<w$e
note on v. 21. Mt. explicitly con npos Tj/uas). But they would scarcely
nects this incident with the fore have taken part in a mission of this
going (ert The avrov AaAoOiros). nature, and the addition was probably
mother of Jesus does not appear suggested by vi. 3 or by dde\(f>^
in
again in Me., but is mentioned in vi. 3 * 35-
(6 vtos TTJS Maptay) in company with 33. Kai dfroKpiOels avrols \eyei]
the brothers; see notes on vi. 3 and Not His relatives who are still
to
comp. Acts i. 14. without, but Xeyoi/n avrw (Mt.), T<5
eco oTJ/Koi/res] On crrr/KM see WH., and through His informant to the
Notes, p. 169. Mt. io-Tr)Ki(rav e o>. audience. The interruption affords,
They were crowded the out, as in as so often, an opportunity for fresh
case of the paralytic, ii. 4; cf. Lc. teaching ; it is instruction and not
OVK ^bvvavro vvvrvxeiv avra 8ia TOV censure which is the purpose of the
ox^ov. Naturally they were unwilling Lord s answer. ATroKpiQeis is the
to disclose their errand (iii. 21), and later Gk. for oVoKpii/a/iei/o? (Blass,
therefore contented themselves with 6?r., pp. 44, 177) and N. T. ; ;
so LXX.
asking for an interview. KaXovvres :
direKpivaro appears however in Me.
on the reading see Nestle, T. C., p. 263. xiv. 61, and a few other passages.
32. Kai fKadrjro Trepi avrbv 0^X0$-] The phrase oVo/cpttfeiy Ae yei or einev
The scene is similar to that in c. ii. is a LXX. equivalent for "ttpK1 |y>1
i ff., but the Scribes seem to have (Gen. xviii. 27, &c.).
left, and the Lord is surrounded by a ris eoriv rj fjirJTrjp pov AcrA.] This
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [in. 34
|
t5ou ADGKMAHS I 13 al | /AOU2] + oim)i 1071 ei<n>
syrr
8in P e8h meal
refutantur parentes, sed religiosiores v. 30, &c., Mt. xxvi. 42), and is the
copulae mentium docentur esse quam aim of the adopted children (Mt. vi.
corporimi." At the present moment 10, vii. 21). To BtXrjua became a
the relatives of Jesus were forfeiting recognised term (SH. on Rom. ii. 18);
their claim to consideration by op ra QeXr/paTa (B) is an 0. T. equivalent
posing His work (Mt. x. 35). Here (Chase, Lord s Prayer, p. 39 f.).
again His knowledge of the unspoken KOI So Mt. also. See v. 31.
d8eX<pr7]
purposes of men appears ; for He The word would have its fitness in
could hardly have been informed of the teaching even if the sisters were
the nature of their errand. not among the relatives without ;
34. 7repi/3Xe\^a/iei/os TOVS Trepi avrov] doubtless the o^Xos contained women
For 7repi/3X. cf. note on iii.
5. Who as well as men who were attached
those round Him were appears from followers: cf. Lc. viii. 2, 3, Me. xv. 40.
Mt., KTiVttS TT]V X ^P a &VTOV tVi Our Lord, however, characteristically
TOVS padr/Tas avTov.
Stretching forth lays stress on the works which reveal
the hand was another characteristic faith and are the truest note of His
movement (Me. i. 41), which may well next of kin.
have accompanied the searching and KOI MT^O] Jerome : "isti sunt mater
Of fia6r]Tai need mea qui me quotidie in credentium
inclusive glance.
not be limited to the Apostles cf. : animis generant." But the form of
Lc. vi. 17. the sentence (os av 7roi^o-jj...ovTos
i Se 77
fj-JTrjp]
Cf. V. 32, I Sou 77 p. do~\(pos...Kal pTJTT)p) seems to forbid
On the difference between Idov and this mysticism in details. Hilary s
tSe see WM., p. 319. Both are re is truer to the text:
interpretation
IV. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 7.
\ ,r -^ ^ -,
avTov o^Aos
</
circa mare d circa litus (maris), ad Z., a b c proxime Z. c ff irpos TTJV daXaacrav] irepav |
TTJS daXawrjs D om |
eiri TTJS 7775 D lat vt syrsin |
rjv eiri T?;S 7175 1071 2 TroXXats D
3 a/coi/o-are C 2?e alPauc
14) places the scene before us, the himself here to the Parable of the
crowds flocking together as the Lord Sower, has nothing to mark the com
begins to speak. The gathering was mencement of a new course of teaching
even greater than on former occa (eiTrev dia 7rapaj3o\rjs). TrapajSoX?; On
sions o^Xos TrXeicrros cf. TroXu irXfjdos :
see iii. 23 note. Ei/ rfj 818. avVoO, in
iii.
7, 8. Mt. and Lc. are less precise the course of His teaching, =cv r<5
(o^Xoi TToXXoi, O^XoV TToXXoO), but Lc. diddo-Keiv avrov (cf. Xli. 38).
adds KOI Kara iroXiv eTrnropevope-
TeSj>
3. aKovcre] A characteristic sum
i.e. the audience came from the
va>v, mons to attend "ad sedandum populi
other towns as well as from Caper strepitum" (Bengel); cf. Mt xv. 10,
naum. xxi. 33, Me. vii. 14. It finds its
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 3
4
i v
eyeveTO ev 6 crTreipwv cnreipac /cou
(exc a) gyrr
ain Pesh
| o~ireipai
D |
ra Treretra] + TOV ovpavov DGM min nonn aiq 5 aXXa
D 33 21* alP
uc
ra TrerpwSr} X* (TO irerpwdes
|
K c a) D
-
i 33 i^ alPauc lattPler [
K ai oirov
B avid] on D b c ff OTTOU rell
>cat
prototype in the famous yft$ of Deut. p. 502); not of course that the sower
vi. 4 (Me. xii. 29) but see also Gen. : deliberately sowed the pathway, but
xxiii. 5, 13, Jud. v. 3, I Regn. xxii. 7, that he partly missed his aim, as in
12, &c. Mt., Lc., omit it here; Lc.
such rapid work must needs happen ;
plated in the parable, the representa Kai r[\6fv KrX.] Lc. Kai
KaT7ra.Trj0rj
tive of his class ( WM., p. 1 32). STmpat Kai...KaTc(payov avro. But in the in
= TOV a-Treipfiv (Mt.),ToO o-Treipat (Lc.), terpretation he adds nothing to cor
the inf. of purpose which may be used respond to this new feature, which
with or without the article (Burton, has possibly been suggested by the
3^6, 397) : both uses occur together mention of 6d6s. The birds would
in Lc. ii. 23, 24: 7rapao-r^a-tu.../<ai TOV be on the spot immediately and leave
6 oOi/at. littlefor the passers by to spoil;
4. Kai tyevcro rX.] The pleonastic moreover the point of the illustration
Kai eyev. (cf. i.
9) is abandoned by Mt., isthat the seed, if unable to penetrate
Lc. Ev in the process of
ro>
a-TTfipeiv, the soil, will presently be stolen away.
sowing: the article points back to For KarcKpayelv, comedere, used in
o-Tretpat, whilst the change of tense reference to the clean sweep which
brings into view the succession of birds make of food, see Gen. xl. 17,
acts which constitutes the sowing. 3 Regn. xii. 24, xiv. 1 1 (cod. A), xvl 4,
In o-Trelpat the whole is gathered up xx. 24 (cod. A).
in a single purpose; it is ev r&>
5. And another (portion) fell upon
as the sower carries out his the
a-TTfipf iv, rocky (part of the field) TO :
5 efavereiXev] efe^Xcw^crev I 13 28 118 124 346 604 7775] 7-775 7775 rrjv 777?
|
B D
6 ore aver, o 77X105 KBCDLA 1071 E i q vg me] 77X101; Se afaretXavros
KO.I al AIIS<I>
]
CTTC CDM2 33 604 2P al nonn b me |
aireirv^av 33 604 al nonn
down to the Lake. Kai OTTOU *rX. Kai aestuavit. The same illustration
if genuine is
probably epexegetic Occurs in James i. II, dvcreiXev
yap
(WM., p. 545 f.); Mt. omits it without 6 tfXios vvv TO) Kavcrwvi Kal ft-rjpavev
detriment to the sense. The ncTpw- rbv xoprov. See also Me. xi. 20, 21,
des was that part of the ground where Jo. xv. 6, i Pet. i. 24 (Isa. xl. 7). In
the earth was shallow. this case the withering is due to the
Kal evQvs faveT( iXf v KT\.~\ Mt. here very cause which led to rapid growth
agrees with Me. almost verbatim ; Lc. the shallowness of the soil which
compresses greatly (KOI (pvev). *Ea- did not permit the plant to develop
z/art XXa) in the LXX. is trans., see Gen. its roots. For 8ia TO e^ ft j/ pifav ^
ii.
9, Ps. cxlvi. (cxlvii.) 8, but drareXXco Lc. has the remarkable variant 8ia TO
is used intransitively of vegetable M e. iKfidda. Cf. Jer. xvii. 8, eVt
growth (Gen. iii. 18, cf. Is. Ixi. n). iKfj-dda fta\fi piav avTov* ov (po(3r]6r)-
Nearness to the warm surface in o-fTai orav f\6y Kav^a a passage
duced rapid growth, but it also led to which may have suggested the Lucan
the shortening of the young plant s gloss, if it be such.
life. BdQos yfjs: Syr. sin adds below -
7. Kai aXXo (ireo-fv fls Tag aKavQas]
its root. The reading of D, because And another (portion) fell into the
3
the earth had no depth, does not suit 3
thorns. Mt. TTI TCLS CZAC., Lc. ev peaa
the context so well ; both in OVK flx fv dicavQuv
T>V when the clause is re
:
simpler style *ai merely adds a fresh dveftrjo-av al aKavdai] Lc. <rvv(pvio-ai.
fact a contrast (cf. Mt. TjXt ou de dva- thorns not only grew with the wheat,
Tt\avTos). The plant grew rapidly but grew faster and higher. For
in the warm Eastern
night (comp. dvafiaivciv (
= ITO) to mount up, used
Jon. iv. IO, eycvrjOrj vnb VVKTO), but of vegetation, see Gen. xli. 5, Deut.
as soon as the sun grew hot it lan xxix. 23 (22), especially Isa. v. 6,
guished and withered. E/cau/zarurtf?/ xxxii. 13.
is a word of the later Greek
(Plu mn>irviav\ Mt., Lc. dneTrvi^av : in
tarch, &c.), not used in the LXX., but the interpretation all have ovvirviycuf,
occurring again in Apoc. xvl 8, 9: the Latin versions use suffocare with-
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 7
c
av^avofJieva*
Kal efyepev ek TpiaKOVTa Kai eis
out distinction. "Swirv. suits Mc. s paiveiv, now applied to the wheat, see on
context best, for he adds KOL KapTrov #. 7 and reff. there ; the Vg., following
OVK eduKev, which Mt., Lc. omit. The the reading avt-avopevov, wrongly inter
thorns, crowding round the wheat and prets it of the ear (fructum ascen-
keeping off light and air, effectively dentem et crescentem) and so the
prevented the yielding of fruit, and English versions except R.V. "With
10
Kai ore eye^eTO Kara //oi/as, riparraw CIVTOV ol 10
i/Toy cn)y TO?? ScJSe/ca Tas 7rapa/3oXas. KCLI II
*
D a b ff i
syr
1101 ^) 10 rjpwruv (vel -TOW) ^ABCLA<J> 33] ypwrrjaav IIS
al min pl c f ff vg eirr)pw<jw
D cTr^pwrrja av 604 01 TT. a. r. SwSe/ca] ot
|
<r.
|
ras 7ra/>a/3o\as] TT;V
^SoXT?!/ AlIS al minP1 syrPesh go aeth rts t\ 7rapa^o\Tj avrrj D 13 28 69 124 346 2?
e
43, Me. iv. 23, Lc. xiv. 35, Apoc. ii. the multitude, but the Twelve and
7, ii, 17, 29, iii 6, 13, 22). The Other disciples avrbv rot?
(ol irepi <rvv
forms vary slightly; besides that shared His solitude ; cf. Lc. ix.
6\)
which is given in the text we have 1 8, ev rco fivat avrov Trpoo-cv^o/iei oj/
et TIS *X i Ta aKovetv d<ovT(o (Me.
G>
ovs duovo-ara) (Apoc. xiii. 9). For and Lc. (TIS UVTTJ
e;(<ri
rols;) CLTJ r) irapa-
the inf. after e^ei see Blass, Gr., p. the latter narrows the en
/SoXr;;):
226. For the idea cf. Deut. xxix.
quiry to the particular parable, but,
3 (LXX., 4), Isa. vi. 10, Ezek. iii. 27. as the answer shews, it raised the
Wetstein (on Mt. xi. 15) quotes from whole question of parabolic teaching.
Philo the phrase d/coay (or cora) f\ flv 11. vp.lv TO pvo~TJpiov dedoTai] The
cv TT) tyvxy- Cf. Euth., cora vorjrd. variations in the other Synoptists are
Some Gnostic sects saw in these instructive (vp.lv 8. yvatvai TO. pv<r-
TOV 6eov :
eKeivois Se TO?? e^a) ev 7rapa/3o\als
12 TO /3\7rovTes /3\7ro)(n Kai
Kai aKOVovTes aKOvwcri
vwcr Kai crvvicocriv ULt
7TOT6 i
d<pe6fj
(604) me (syrr
sin P esh
) + ra irapa-
selves. On the Pauline sense of /xu- y., TO, TTJS 8ida<TKa\ias O~T)\OVOTI.
Lightfoot on Col. i. 26. Ta 12. Iva (3\7TovTs *rX.] An adap
(Mt. Lc.) loses sight of the tation of Isa. vi. 9, 10, LXX., aKofj
unity of the gift, and belongs to a O.KOV(TT KOI OV p.fj (T\)Vr]Tf Kai (3\e7TOVTS
somewhat later form of the common fB\\lfTe KOi OV flT)l8r}T...fJi^ 7TOT...f7Tl-
tradition. KOI avrovs the
o~Tpf\lra>o-iv tao-o/zai :
CKeivois Se roTy eo>] Vg. "illis autem whole passage is quoted by Mt. with
qui foris sunt"; but to those, the men the preface avairXrjpovrai avrols rj rrpo-
who are outside, i.e. the o^Aoy as
(prjTeia Ho-aiov ^ Xe -yowo-a: cf. John xii.
contrasted with the /^a^rcu, cf. xii.
7, 39 f., Acts xxviii. 256. which is "iva,
Lc. xii. 38. Lc. Tols 8e AOITTOIS, Mt. not part of the quotation, explains
simply CKCLVOIS de. The words must the purpose of the parabolic teaching
not be understood as a reproach ; in regard to those who, after long
they merely state the fact, of e|o) attendance on Christ s Ministry, were
are non-disciples, who are as still without ; it was intended to fulfil
yet
outside the pale a Rabbinical phrase the sentence of judicial blindness pro
for Gentiles or unorthodox nounced on those who will not see.
IV. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 77
14 cTTrepei
Bengel : ;
avTcov. Cf. Iren. iv. 29. i : "unus et cf. Lc. XX. 44, Jo. xii. 34. Ilao-as ras-
idem Deus his quidem qui non cre- 7rapa/3oXa?, not parables in general
dunt...infert caecitatem, quemadmo- (Trao-as-Tj-apa^oAasXbut all the parables
dum sol in his qui propter aliquam which you are to hear from Me.
infirmitatem oculorum non possunt 14. 6 o-ireipcov TOV \oyov a-rreipci]
I8flv corresponds here to that between VT\V o \6yos. The sower is not inter
aKoveiv and o-vvieiv.
The Syriac versions preted. Theophylact s view (rts ovv
and the Vg. (ut videntes videant et non fo-nv 6 o-TTfipav; avros 6 ^ptoros) is
videant} fail to notice this. Kal afaBrj correct (cf. Mt. xiii. 37), if it be borne
avTols (impers.)is preferred by Me. to /cat in mind that Christ acts through His
la.o~oij.ai avTovs which Mt., Jo. and Acts Spirit in the Church. For the sense
borrow from the LXX. ; in form at of 6 \oyos see note on ii 2. Mt
least it is nearer to the original adds rfjs fiaa-iXeias, Lc. TOV 0ov ;
arm cupei] a^epet D apTrafei KGA ets avrovs B j 13 28 69 alP*uc ] ev avrois KCLA
|
|
c meedd hcl m
syrev rats /capStais avrwv DIIS> al min? ]att
s>
vt P lv ^ ^) 1 ?
syrr"
11 8111101
translate "these are they by the of TO, TTfTfivd comp. Eph. ii. 2, vi, 12.
odov, sc. TTfffovrcs or (as in Mt.) cnra- xvi. 1 6. The perf. part, fairap^vov
pevTfs: the hearers are identified with (Mt. Me.) indicates that the sowing
the seed, and not, as we might ex was completed, and the seed not yet
pect, with the soil Since this iden disturbed when Satan arrived (Burton,
tification is common to Mt., Me., Lc., 154).
it probably belongs to the essence of 1 6. KCU OVTOI flaiv KT\.]
*
On the
Christ s teaching, and represents a same principle of interpretation (6-
"truth both of nature and of
grace; /xoiW) those who are sown on the rocky
the seed sown... becomes the plant places are, &c. Oi o-Treipo/zeyoi, qui
and bears the fruit, or fails of bearing seminantur, the class of persons to
it ;
it is therefore the
representative, whom belongs TO o-neipfo-Qai cirl TO. TT.
when sown, of the individuals of Cf. Burton, 123, and contrast 01
whom the discourse (Alford, on is"
o-rrapfVTes in v. 20, where the notion
*
Mt. xiii. 19). of time comes in. In one sense the
orav aKovcroxTiv] On each occasion, word is sown, in another the hearers
as soon as their hearing of the are the seed see above on v. 1 5.
;
17 pifav] u5o>/>
V | -rrpOKdipoi F | 77] /cat D c f f i C[ vg | <ncai>5aAicr077<roi
Tcu D
8 aXXot] ovroi AC 2 min? 1
q go aeth om m
1 n2<i> al 33 f a\\. eiffiv I 13 28 124 604 al
Syrpeoh arm
17. OVK exov<nv pi.av\ The seed persecution. Q\fyis (on the accentua
of the word has not driven its way tion see WM., p. 56 n.), though rarely
into the soil With this use of pifa used in non-Biblical Greek and only
cf. 4 Regn. xix. 30, Job xix. 28, Sap. in its literal sense, is common both in
iii.
15, iv. 3, Sir. i. 6, 20, Isa. xL 24; LXX. and N.T. ;
in the former it is
and contrast Deut. xxix. 18 (Heb. usually an equivalent of or one of "IV
auc
al 33 alP f q go aeth a/coutrcwres
1
(K)BCDLA 13 69 124 346 1071 alP me] aKovovres
al min?1 latt syr
AII2<I>
hcl
go aeth 19 cuwi/os] /3iou 604 latt 7*
+ D
TOVTOV AIIS< al
minP 1
f syrP
68 *1
arm me go aeth | t\ aTrart] (ayaTri) A) TOV TrXoirrov] aTrarai TOV KOCT^OV
mn i
f
vicious in themselves (see i Jo. ii. word (Lc. adds eV Kapdia Kai <a\fj
15 ff. with Westcott s notes). On this dyaQrj), (2) accept it, (3) yield fruit.
interpretation of the a<av0ai see Herm. Uapadexovrai (Exod. xxiii. I, 3 Mace,
sim. ix. 20; for the phrase al vii. 12, Acts xvi. 21, xxil 18, Heb.
see WM., p. 240. xii. 6) i6\
*crX., goes beyond Xapfidvovo-iv (v.
IV. 21] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 81
Kai Kap7ro<popova
LV ev TpiaKovTa Kai ev
Kai ev eKaTov.
Kai e\e<yev
avrols OTI MYITI egxercu 6 21
al c e ff g i r adfertur b (aeth)
Kai KapTTocpopovaiv KrX.] For KapTro- 16 with xi. 33, viii. 17 with xii. 2, viii.
(Xen., Theophr. &c.) see Hab. 1 8 with xix. 26 A
( Wright ad I}. These
.
iii 17 (=niS) ) Sap. x. 7, Me. iv. 28; phenomena at first sight throw doubt
and in the metaphorical sense Rom. upon the Marcan sequence in this
vii. 4, 5, Col. i. 6 (middle, see Light- place, and it is worthy of notice that
foot), 10. Lc. adds ev VTTO/MOI^, the
"
is as true in the kingdom of GOD as flfii;and see on Me. xiv. 19. With
in nature. Cf. Victor: reraprov ovv epxerai the commentators compare
pepos e&todr) Kai ovde TOVTO cV {(rrjs Li ban. ep. 358 T] 8e (eTrioroX^) ep^frat.
Kap7ro(popet The comment of Theo- The reading of D (dnTerat for epx^rai :
THE WORD (Lc. viii. 16 18 cf. Mt. v. ; Trench, syn. xlvi, and cf. Lamp,
15, x. 26, vii. 2, xiii. 12, xxv. 29; Lc. Lantern, in Hastings, D. B. iii. The
xi. 33, xii. 2, vi. 38, xix. 26). \VXVQS when at rest is placed on
21. al e Xeyei/ occurs with remark a stand Xu^i/ia a later form of Xv^-
able frequency in this chapter (vv. 9, viov or \vxvelov-\vxvovxos used in
II, 13 (\eyei), 21, 24, 26, 30, 35 (Xey)). the LXX. for the nTUp of the Taber
Possibly its repetition indicates that nacle (Exod. xxv. 31, &c., esp. xL 4,
the editor had before him here a eiaoifreis TTJV \vxviav Kai eTriflija fLS TOVS
number of detached sayings of un Xv^j/ous-). In the present context the
certain order, which he has thus \vxvos is the word, the Xv^^ a the
strung together without note of time. hearer or body of hearers (cf. Apoc.
Several of these sayings are given by i. 20) ; in Lc. xi. 34, Apoc. xxi. 23
Mt. in other contexts (see last note), the metaphor is applied somewhat
S. M. 2
82 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 21
CTTI
v
TrjV
eav
\v%vi>av
rj iva ,
d\\
<f)avepco6rj
*z
23 e\6rj eh <f>avepov.
ei e^et cora xoveiv
rmu c f
effTtv] + n KACEFGLSVAII vg syr^ arm
2 minP
All al?1 11 2<i>
When
the word has been of a pvo-Tripiov (v. n). If the Gospel
differently.
proclaimed, purpose is defeated if
its was for the moment treated as a
it be concealed by the hearers ; when secret, this was so only because
the lamp comes in, who would put temporary secrecy was essential to
it under the modius or the couch its successful proclamation after the
virb TTJV \vxv iav is rightly called by avTOS a.TroK.a\vTTTi fiadea Ka\ airoKpv(pa
Holtzmann "em Beispiel altesten ib. 47, LXX., 6 eKfpaivw
/Nfnripp)
Textverderbs
"
ovdw yap KT\. and vv. 11. here; for attempted above. Similarly and e<m.v
Bengel :
might have arisen from the mention 23. et Tiy ex ft cora AcrX.] See On
IV. 26] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 83
24
Kal eXe^yev CLVTOIS BXeTreTe TL a/coi/eTe* ev w 24
6
jULETpa) jUL6TplT HJLeTprj6^(TeTaL VfJLLV Kal ^TTpOCTTeBri-
35
creTcu VJULIV. os yap ^X ei 8o0fjcT6Taf avrdp Kal os 25 ">
a
#. 9. The warning is needed for the xix. 26). Here the sense is for the :
well what it is that ye hear, ie. weigh Bede qui amorem habet verbi
"
its meaning ; be not as those who dabitur illi etiam sensus intellegendi
ft\TTOVTS OV ftXeTTOVCTlV (Mt. xiii. 13)- quod amat." But the converse is
*
Thpht. Trpos vr}(f)a\ioTT}Ta dieycipet TOVS also true incapacity for receiving
:
38) with different applications here : man both has and has not cf. :
:
again here ; the unexplained parable
sua capacitate, cupiditate, studio im- belongs to the o^Xos, not to the /za-
pertiendi aliis, obsequio." Nor is the 0rjrai (see below v. 33 f.). The parable
return limited by it KOI Trpoo-re^crerai :
which follows is peculiar to Me., un
Vfjuv (Mt. 7Tfpi<ra v6rio Tai), i.e. the less we accept the improbable theory
Aoyo? when received by one who is of Weiss and Holtzmann that it forms
not an aKpoarrjs ImXr^a-^ovr^s exceeds one side of the picture of which the
his immediate power of assimilation ; other is preserved in the Parable of
he is rich beyond his measure, richer the Tares (Mt. xiii. 24 ff.). There are
than he knows. verbal coincidences, e.g. KaQcvdrj (cf.
25. bs yap %ei rX.] Another pro Mt., v. 25), xoproi/...o-Iro (cf. Mt, VV.
verbial saying, found also in other 26, 30), Bepia-pos (cf. Mt, V. 30) ;
but
connexions (Mt. xiii. 12, xxv. 29, Lc. both the purpose and the story differ
62
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 26
2
27 &k av6pct)7ros /3d\rj^ TOV cnropov ITTI Trj<s
yfjs Kal
KaBevSrj Kal eyeiptjTai VVKTCL Kal rjfULepav,
Kal 6
26 ws KBDLA 13 28 33 69 &\?*
uc
me] ws ecu/ (av, orav] AC0 b IIZ<i> al mini* l a tt
vt Plv
order which has much to recommend devdpa TO. p.ev jSXao-rwi/ra ra fie
r)pa :
wote not,"
and similarly the other
pqrai, &c., the first verb alone stands
in the aor., the act of sowing being English versions before 1611, regard
and transient" (Madvig, ing coy as an adverb of time ; A.V.>
"single 128) ; R.V. "he knoweth not how."
for the conjunction of aor. and pres.
cf. Jo. iii. 1 6, i Pet. iv. 6.
28. avTO/jLarr] 77 yij KapTrocpopel] Vg.
Snopos,
sowing or seed time, is used in the
ultra enim terra fructificat. Avro-
later Biblical Gk. as nearly = o-Tre p^a, used of the spontaneous pro
p,aroff is
where the reference is to the seed as duce of uncultivated land (Lev. xxv.
used by the sower, not to the par 5, n, 4 Regn. xix. 29,
= ITDD) cf. :
al min? ] 1
ir\tjpey (TITOS B
o airos D TrXT/pT/s ffiTov min2 TrXrjpot, O~LTOV min pauc mecodd
C* vid Z TT\rjpes ffirov
29 ira.pa.5oi
6
t<*BDA 2P ] irapadu ^s
c H
ABL0 b
al min fereomn e^aTrocrreXAei 13 69 346
^Z4>
|
hclm 68111101 ^)
30 TTWS tsBCLA minP*" besyr s] Tlvt ADII2$ al min? cfffiqvg syrr?
1
77
TOV erovs a>pa up, yielded, surrendered. Com
On Kapnofopelv see #. 2o here it is :
pare the Complutensian text of Hab.
loosely used in reference to the inci iii. 17 (LXX.), which for o-vicfj ov Kapiro-
pient stages of the fruitbearing plant. (poprjo-ei reads r)
o*. ov p.rj napada TOV
Trpooroi/ xoproi/ icrX.] Vg. primum KapTTOV aVTTJS.
herbam, delude spicam, deinde ple OTrooTeXXei TO dpenavov^ Sc. 6 avQpai-
numfrumentum. With TJ-peoroj/. . .eirei/ TTOS (v. 26) ; the time has again come
...eirei/ cf. 7rpam>i/...7retTa (l Cor. XV. for the intervention of the agricul
46, I Th. iv. 16), 7rpe5roi/...ira (l Tim. turist. The phrase is borrowed from
iii. 10) : circv (Blass, Gr. p. 20) is a Joel iii. 13: ft-ajroo-TeikaTe
(iv.) (-IP! 7B^
very rare, originally Ionic, form of cf. Field, Notes, p. 26) ^peVaj/a OTI
flra, for which see note on v. 17. Trap e arr; Kei>
TpvyrjTos : cf. Apoc. xiv. 1
5,
and N.T.<
2
).
HapeWiyKfj/,
xli. 6 ff. = to which succeeds not is at hand, Vg. adest, or stands
rPSE^
the by, as in the phrase 01 napecmjKOTfs
TrXjpTjs a-lros (Job V. 26, (TITOS
but is ready for the
a>pt/LtO?
KOTO. KdlpOV 6fpl6fJ.fVOs}. Not (xiv. 47, &c.),
improbably Me. or his early copyists reaper, as the O.T. shews : cf. Joel I.e.
wrote n\ripT)s (rlrov see WH., Notes, : where it =^3 and Exod. ix. 32, 77 yap
p. 24, and J. Th. St. i., p. 121. /cpi^r) TrapeoTrjKvia (
= S QN).
29. orav de Trapa&oZ 6 Kaptros] Vg. Of the interpretation of this inter
cum se produxerit fructus. Cf. Mt. esting parable only a few leading
xiii. 26, ore & /B\d(TTT)(rV 6 ^oprof /cal
points can be stated here. The func
xapnov fTToirjcrfv. Tlapadol (coilj. aor. tions of the sower end with the sow
= 7rapaSw, see WH., Notes, p. 175, ing, those of the reaper begin with the
WSchm,, p. 121, 49) Blass, Gr. p. harvest ; all that lies between is left
is either allows/ a sense
permits, to the mysterious laws of growth co
supported by such writers as Herod., operating with the soil, the sunshine,
Xen., Polyb. (e.g. Polyb. xxii. 24. 9, and the rain. Christ came to sow,
TTJS wpas TrapaStSovCT-T/r), or rather per and will come to reap the rest be :
haps, yields [itself] for which Jos. longs to the invisible working of His
Spirit in the Church and in the soul
xi. 19 (AF) is quoted (OVK
yv iro\is
rjrts oil TrapeftcoKcv rois viols lerpa^X 30 32. PARABLE OF THE MUSTARD
= (B) 9f
V OVK fXafiev *I.) ;
cf. I Pet. SEED (Mt. xiii. 31-32, Lc. xiii. 18-19).
ii.
23 6s...7rapSi Soi; gave Himself 30. TTois 6p,oia>(T<i>/jifv.
.
.6<i>iJLfv ; (delib.
86 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 30
3I
31 6eov, n ev TLVI avTriv 7rapa(3o\ij Bw/uLev ;
o>s
take His audience into His counsels, particularise the mustard is sown. :
and to seek their help (cf. Blass, Gr., not in the open plain like the wheat,
p. 1 66). But the parable is ready, but ev ro>
dypoi, (Is KTITTOV (3 Regll. XX,
and follows without a break. [xxi.] 2) ;
it is a garden herb. Mtxpo-
D repov ov TrdvTOiV rcov o TTfp/xarcoi the
:
praedicatio :
bably sinapis nigra, which, though evangelii minima est omnibus dis-
but a herb (kaxavov Mt. xiii. Deum, Deum mor-
32), ciplinis...hominem
grows to a great height in the warm tuum, scandalum crucis praedicans.
valley of the Jordan, forming branches Confer huiuscemodi doctrinam dog-
and assuming the appearance of a matibus philosophorum...sed ilia cum
small tree (Lc. xiii 19, eyeWo els creverit, nihil mordax, nihii vividum,
Se i/opoi>). The point of the parable nihil vitale deinonstrat."
lies in the contrast between the rela KOI orav a-rrapf) takes up the
32.
tively small seed and the size to thread of os orav broken by the <nr.,
which the plant attains ; cf. Mt. xvii. intruded participial clause. For ava-
2o = Lc. xvii. 6. The
disproportion ftalvei, ascenditj see above, v, 7. Mt.
seems to have been proverbial. Pa and Lc. exaggerate the growth (yiverai.
IV. 34] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
33
Kal TOiavTais 7rapa/3o\ais TroAAaZs e\d\L 33
24
TOV Xoyov, KaBws tjovvavTO dicoveiv ^oopt^ 34
^^ /} -v ^ -\ /-V >
^ >
^ ^^
oe
papOMis OVK eAaAet avTO-is, KCIT iCLav 06
naff tdtav B*DA rots iSiots ^ai?. XBCLA 1071 Or] r. pad. avrov AD0 b
|
al II2i>
minfereomn \ Vl, b
I
air
KOVV (v. 1 8 Karea-Kijvovv) ra opvea (LXX. as limiting the parables to the seven
Tflt TOV OVpCLVOV KT\. cf. Ps.
7TTlJ>a) I which he relates. EXaXei avTols TOV
ciil (civ.) 12, Ezech. xvii. 23. Kara- \oyov the subject of the teaching
:
o-Krjvolv: see WH., Notes, p. 173; was the same as at the outset (ii. 2)
WSchm., p. 1 1 6 n., Blass, Gr. p. 48. the word of the Kingdom though
The parable supplied the followers the method was new. Kada>s ^vvavTo
of the Gnostic Marcus with materials OKOVCIV :
comp. Jo. xvi. 1
2, i Cor. iii. 2,
for one of their mystic formulas : Heb. V. 12 f., Xli. 2O. Xcopt? 8e irapa-
Iren. i.
13. 2, T) dvevvorjTos Kal apprjros /SoAf/s KT\., but apart from a parable,
l
The three parables of the Sower, with the form of the sentence comp.
the Growth, and the Seed, direct Jo. i. 3, Philem. 14, Heb. ix. 18.
attention successively to the soil, the Mt. finds in this a fulfilment of Ps.
hidden life working in the seed, and Ixxviii. 2 f.
pression of failure derived from the the form Kaff Idiav see WH., Notes,
first parable is corrected by the p. 145)
= Kara fiovas, v. io when the
second and the third. While the crowd had dispersed and He was left
first two regard the Kingdom of with His immediate followers. Tots
88 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 35
otf I/ \ -v
/
fT >
~ > / / >
/ /
35
"
Kai AeYGf CIVTOIS ev eKeivrj Tr] rj/uepa o^}sias
*6
36 yevomevris Aie\0(x)iuLev ek TO Trepav. Kai dipevTes
avTov ws nv ev
37 TrXoico, Kai ci\\a 7T\ola r]V IULCT avTov.
but emphasising the relation. ETTI- 36. KOI d(J)VTs TOV 6}(\ov KrX.] See
\vetv is used of interpreting dreams the two striking incidents which Mt.
(Gen. xl. 8, xli. 8, 12, Aq. = 0-vyKpivei.v, connects with this departure (viii.
aVa-yyeXXeti/, Lxx.), and of deciding a 1822). The Lord was already on
question (Acts xix. 39) ;
eV/Xvo-ts in board (Me. iv. i) a point which Mt.
2 Pet. 20 = the exposition of Scrip
i. (epfiavTi aurw) and Lc. (avTos eW/3^)
ture. Me. has given us our Lord s overlook, and He now put to sea
eVi Xutm of one of the parables (v. (Lc. dvrixdrjo-av) without going ashore
14 ff.) :
exposition now regularly fol to make
preparations (o5s fa Vg. ita
lowed (eVe Xvev iravra) the public teach ut erat}. Euth. : fa dvrl TOV <os o>s
ing. Cf. Orig. c. Gels. iii. 46, e fKaOrjTo ev TOJ TrXoto). For the phrase
a TOVS o^Xovs TOVS cf. 4 Regn. vii. 7 (coy = fcOH ^?5) ; e<rni>
Plat. Phaedr. 248 A comes fairly Rob Roy on the Jordan*, p. 321.
near to the sense of the present con See however Hesychius ad v.: TO
text :
vp.7r(pt<pepovTai TraTovcrai dXX^- deppdnvov Tuirrjpfffiov e Kadeovrai <
these analogies els is not against, our Lord in this context only ; but it
but so as to enter ; the point is not is probably implied in i. 35, and in
the violence of the waves, but the passages which describe His vigils as
filling of the boat.
if they were exceptional. The fact
cocrre 77877 ycfj.iccr6a.i] Mt. a><rre...
that He slept is rightly regarded by
Ka\V7TTfcr0aij Lc. (rvv7r\T)povvro t add Leo M. (ad Flav.) as fatal to a
Eutychian view of His Person dor-
"
cf. Lc. xiv. 23, Apoc. xv. 8. mire evidenter humanum Yet, est."
y6p.iT0(u
ai Pe as Ambrose says (in Lc.}, "exprimitur
38. a.vTos...irpo<TK.f($>d\a.iov\
notice only that He slept (Mt. enddevdev, trepidus quiescebat." On avros see
Lc. Comp. Jon. i. 5, Itoi/as
d<pvirv<i><rev).
WM., p. 187.
5e Kare /37 et9 TTJV KoiXrjv TOV TT\OLOV Kai 8ida<TKaXe]
Mt. Kvpie, Lc. eVio-rara
fKa.6cv$fv. Our Lord s work for the probably = Rabbi, cf. Mt. xvii. 4
all
day was done the navigation belonged ; with Me. ix. 5, Lc. ix. 33, and Jo. i.
to others, and He took the oppor 39. The touch of natural resentment
tunity of repose. He was in the stern at His seeming neglect which is seen
(Acts xxvii. 29, 41), where He would in Mc. s OTJ fj.e\i OTH, disappears in Mt.
not interfere with the working of the and Lc. For the phrase see Tob. x.
ship, on the head-rest 7rpoo-<e<aXaioi/, 5, Lc. x. 40.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IV. 39
39. SifyepQeis *rA.] They had no 6V, 6V TJV rrpaKTiKoi ttVt /caA<3i/
TG>V
up,"
or "He arose";
395 f.), stronger than ^t/ico ^rt (i. 25). OVTTO) fX Tf Tt orrw;] Not yet, after
Kat eKOTTCKTCv KrA.] used Ko7raeii/ is months of discipleship. Comp. viii.
of water in repose after a storm or a 17, Jo. xiv. 9, Heb. vi. 12. Faith in
flood, Gen. viii. i ff., Jon. i.
n, 12 ; of its fulness (Mt. viii. 26) was still
vi 51. The wind, as if weary of a matter, if they had faith, it was not
sank to and ready at hand for use in time of need
"
the result was (eycvfro) a "great (TTOV 77 TnWtff ;). This is the first
v[j.a>v
repose. Ta\ijvr) in Biblical Greek oc ing; see vii. 18, viii. 17, 21, 33, ix. 19,
curs only in this context and in Ps. [xvi. 14], Mt. xiv. 31, xvi. 8, xvii. 20.
cvi. (cvii.) 29, Symm. 41.
(po(Brj0r)crav <p6ftov peyav] An
40. Mt. with less
Tt 6eiAoi eo-Tf ;] awe of the Presence of Christ generi-
probability makes the rebuke precede cally different from the fear which
the stilling of the storm. In classical sprang from want of faith in Him
Greek Set Am is the extreme opposite indeed its direct opposite. This
of Spawns, the mean being dvdpeia miracle came home to the Apostles
(see Trench, syn. x.). The 8ei\6s is above any that they had witnessed.
the man who lacks physical or moral It touched them personally they had :
41 o aveftos] 01 ave/noi K c a DE
-
i
33 131 1071 al
nonn
bcfiq me aeth |
v-n-aKovet,
avTb) K CBL] airrd) viraKovei t$*CA I 13 28 69 alp*" viraKovovfrw avra) AII2<I> al min pl
bcde f vg arm me go vwa.Kovov<riv D V i tjXdev CGLMA | daXaaffrjs] XIJULVTJS
604 | Tepa<n)i>wi>
N*BD latt] Tadap-rjvuv ACII2> min? syrr**58111
al 1 "51
^*) go
Tepy^-rjvwv
K LUA
c a
-
i 28 33 604 1071 al nonn syrr"
111301 ^) arm aeth Or 2 e^Xtfoj/ros avrov
fciBCLA i
13 69 604
10
alP"" b f syrr arm me aeth] e&XeovTt ain-w AII2<S> al min? 1
g i q vg go ee\dovTwv avruv D c e ff
used to the navigation of the Lake. quod autem dixi ad iracundiam, hoc
Thus it threw a new and aweful light tenete regulariter in omnibus tenta-
on the Person with Whom they daily tionibus vestris."
associated. For (frofiflo-Qai <o/3oi/
V. i
13. CASTING OUT OP THE
peyav (cogn. ace., WM., p. 281) comp. LEGION (Mt. viii. 2832, Lc. viii.
them silent (cf. Jo. xxi. 12). But as X- T&V Tep., TjTLS f<TT\V
CLVTlTrfpa TTJS
they worked the ship while He per TaXciXaias. They reached the land of
haps was resting again, the question the Gerasenes right over against the
"Went round ris apa OVTOS eo~Tiv (Ale. Galilean shore. For TO frepav see
Lc.) = TroraTTos f(mv Mt. "Apa is illa iv. 35-
tive ;
in view of what we have just ra>v So Lc. In Mt.
Tepao-r/i/o)!/]
witnessed, what can we say of Him ? Tadaprjvwv the best attested reading.
is
the ruins now known as Kersa( Wilson, Mt. xxvii. 60, Lc. xi. 47.
ev
yrjv] when the incident occurred. YTTCLV-
1
pvwa is relatively rare (Me. Lc.
- 3>act2-
dence in the tombs. "There do not him to such an extent that coercive
appear to be any rock-hewn tombs measures were now fruitless. Ata TO
near Kersa; but the demoniac may avTGv...(rvvTfTpi(p()ai reason for the i
possibly have lived in one of those statement just made since the ex :
tombs built above ground" which periment had often been made and
were much more common in Galilee
"
?re5es /cat aXfcrecrtv 6V ois ed^ffav Sieo-rraKevai /cat ras 7re5as (rvvTerpupevai (sim ff i q D
Vg) 5ia TO ai/TOP TroXXas 7re<5as /cat aXi tm? (hucusque syr81 ais fdrjcrav avrov Siecnra/cevat ")
111
/cat crvvTTpi<f>fvaL
I -28 131 209 (604) al^*" 5ta TO TroXX. aiT. ?re5ais /cat a\vaf(ri.v at?
*6
edrjcrav dieairaKevai /tat ras TTfSas <riVTerpi<f>6ei
a.i a1 |
/cat fiydeva. avrov KT-^VLV da/j.a<rai
Jud. xvi. 8, 9, edrja-ev avrov. ..KOI di- Kpdciv used of demoniacs or the pos
(TTracrev rag veupea? (8ippT)fv, A ;
cf. sessing spirits see i. 26, iii. ii, ix. 26.
Lc., V. 29, ra dfa-fJia). Ata- 8iapf)a(ra>v St Paul transfers it to the domain
o-Trao-^ai is more than to be torn of the Spirit of God, Rom. viil 15,
apart/ rather torn to shreds cf. : Gal. iv. 6. The word suggests strong
Jud. xvi. 9, Jer. x. 20, Acts xxiii. 10; emotion, which may be either good or
vvvrpifitaQai is to be crushed or evil. For Kara/coTi-reii/, Vg. concidere,
*
broken into pieces, like glass or pot to cut to pieces (here only in N.T.) cf.
tery or a bone ; cf. Me. xiv. 3, Jo. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 7 (K. XfTrra), Jer. xxi.
xix. 36, Apoc. ii. 27. 7 (K. tv o-To/zan /za^ai pay); his body
4. <al ovdels l(T\vfv avrov &i/Lid<rai] may in this way have been gashed
In its logical connexion the clause and scarred all over, for (Lc.)
94 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 6
(Meyer- Weiss) ;
it occurs also Mt. 2, to have been displaced in Christian
Lc. 2 Apoc. 3 and is fairly common in
, , Gentile circles by words which gave a
the LXX. cf. 4 Regn. xix. 25, A 2 Esdr.
; ; fuller view of GOD as revealed in
iii. 13, xxii. 43, Ps. xxxvii. (xxxviii.) Christ Kvpios, 6eos, o Trar^p.
c a
12 (X -
(K )AB
C 2
al
IIZ<I> min forteomn | fwt] + evriv B(D) 69 124 238 346 lat^P1 ^ arm
10 Trape/caXet ^BCDLnS* min? b 1
e f i q vg go] Trape/caXow AA1 i 28 2? &1?*
C ff syr
8111
arm go + ot dai/jioves syr"
111
|
aura EGA] aurous DEFGHSUVS^I avrov K
KLn minPauc b e syrP0811 aeth n TT/JOS ra 0^97 (5~) minPaucvid
the LXX. form (3 Regn. ii. 43, cf. Mt. name of a site usually identified with
xxvL 63), but the present construction Megiddo (G. A. Smith, H.G. pp. 386,
occurs again in Acts xix. 13, i Thess. 407). To a Palestinian of our Lord s
V. Cf. (T6...TOV BfOV TOV time the name would connote not only
275 OpKlo>
>
mand probably followed the words rt but the miseries of a military occu
j/Mu...ut/rt0rov; With fe\6c cf. i. 25, pation by a foreign power (on the
ix. 25. To irv. TO a<a6.,
nom. for voca history of the Roman legion in Syria
tive see and see Schiirer n. i. p. 50 ff.) ; even such
; WM., p. 227 f.
Blass,
Gr. 86 f.
small bodies of irregular troops as
p.
9. Kal Lc. served under Herod Antipas and
tTTT/pcora] eV^pajrj/o-ei/.
The imperfect carries on the narra Philip knew how to harass and plun
tive of the conversation. The ques der (Lc. iii. 14).For other exx. of
tion is probably a reply to the appeal possession by more than one unclean
fjoj /Lie ftao-avtorys. Who was the sup spirit cf. Me. XVL 9, Lc. xi. 26 ; cf.
pliant ? was it the man or his op Tertull. anim. 25, "septenarii spiritus,
13
/ca* TO. TrvevjuiaTa TO,
604 2 pe + ra dcu/ji.ovia D e f
Bin P e8h
KMII txt minnonn b c ff i q vg syr 7rai + ra ra Sai/jLovia j
\eyovra D |
aTreX^w/xey D 13 /ecu eirerp. avrois] + evdews AIIS (<J>*T
ev0. o t?) al
minP 1
f vg /cat eutfews /cs t-fjs eTre^ev avrovs is TOUS x P ovs ^ l /cat o I.
aurous 604 2P
LXX., cf. e.g. Isa. Ixiii. 13) ; (2) into ftoo-Konevr)] For the middle voice
the place of punishment (Apoc. ix. i, of this verb cf. Gen. xli. 2, Job i. 14,
&c.). An attempt has been made Isa. xi. 6, etc. The swine were under
(Exp. iv. iv. p. 377) to treat these the control of swineherds (oi POO-KOVTCS
two versions of the demoniac s words v. 14): for this class see Lc. xv. 15.
as renderings of nearly identical Ara 12. irapfKa\e(rav] Contrast TrapexaXet
maic; but it is probably safer to Kpdgas. .\eyei (v. 7). The Spirits
(v. 10), .
exiguum sibi ducit esse tormentum difference of meaning see on iii. 14. Lc.
ab hominis laesione cessare." avoids both verbs (tva eirtrpe^ij avrovs
ii. jfi Se
Kl KT\.] Within sight, els cKeivovs Lo-\6fiv). The Lord s VTTCL-
but (Mt.) at some distance. The herd yere (Mt.) was permissive only: they
was a large one (^ya\rj Me., cf. 7roXX<5j/ were left free to go if they would.
Mt., liuivtov Lc.), numbering a>s dio-- 13. KCU 7TTpC\^V avTOts] See last
X/Xiot (Me. only). Ilpbs opfi TO> : note. The reading of D (evdeus Kvpios
at, on the side of the mountain, cf. irjcrovs 7rfJL\lsev avrovs els TOVS xoipovs)
]JC. xix. 37 TT) K.aTafido fi rov opovs
""pos loses sight of an important distinction.
a construction more frequent in the The permission shewed how com
LXX. than in the N.T. (WM., p. 403). pletely the spirits were subject to His
dyeXr) ^oipcoy /xeyaXj;] For the num will : Clem. Horn. xix. 14, (os fjajde TOV
ber see v. 13. The O.T. mentions fls %oipovs elcrcXOclv avev rrjs avrov
dyeXat 7rpo/3ar<joj> (i Regn. xvii. 34), ct-ovcriav ej^ovres* Cf.
alymv (Cant. iv. I, vl 4), KawXvv (I sa. Tertull. fug. nee in porcorum 2 :
"
Ix. 6); an ay. ^oiptov was perhaps gregem diaboli legio habuit potesta-
hardly to be found W. of the Jordan tem nisi earn de Deo impetrasset,"
and its lakes even the word xoipos is
: and Thpht. ad loc.
unknown to the LXX. who use vs in
the few passages where they have oc are regularly used in refer-
V. 14] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
4 eb
bcef f i
vg sr 8111 ?6811 arm aeth om H alP*uc
xi. 26, Jo. xiii. 27. Ta irvcv^ara ra is given by Me. alone. Dr Plummer
aKa$apra, cf. TO Tri/fv/za ro anaQaprov Luke, p. 231) remarks that it "may
(<St
*5
15 i^elv TI e&Tiv TO yeyovos. Kai ep^ovTai Trpos TOV
IjjiaTLorfjLevov KCLI
(TaxppovovvTa, TOV ecr^rjKOTa TOV
w f
1 6 Xeyiwva* Kai e(po/3f]6r}(rav.
l6
Kal ^OLrjy^cravTO avTols
o 7TW5 e<yev6TO TW Kat Trepi
I
209
clothed (cf. Lc. viii. 27), perhaps scribes a condition which belongs to
with a spare x i v belonging to one the time indicated by 6ca)povo-iv, eV^jj-
of the Twelve. Though i/iario-/z6s is KOTO. goes back behind it, to a state
fairly common, the verb has not been which had ceased to exist, who had
detected elsewhere in Greek litera had the Legion so the MSS. of the
;
ture, yet here it is used both by Me. Vg. which retain the clause (qui
and Lc., who also share tadr^. and hdbuerat legionem). Kat tyoffiQrjarav,
o-(o<j)povovvTa a coincidence difficult cf. iv. 41 ; both events excited the awe
to explain except on the hypothesis which attends the supernatural.
of a common Greek tradition or docu l6. Kat dirjyrjo-avTO KT\.~] The towns
ment, or on that of one of the two folk turned to those who had witnessed
Evangelists having borrowed from the everything the Twelve, and perhaps
other. is opposed to a few bystanders and learnt from
2o><poj/etz> virep-
^povclv (Rom. xii. 3), and eKorfjvai (2 them the whole story. Airj-yeto-tfat (a
Cor. v. 13) ; the o-uxfrpvv goes with the common equivalent of in the LXX. "IDD
vr)(pd\ios, the Ko&fjuos, the o-epvos (i but relatively rare in the N.T., Mt. 2
Tim. iii.
2, Tit. ii.
2), with
o-<o<ppo<rvvr)
Lc. ev 2 act 3 Heb. 1 ) well expresses the
- -
flvg syrP me go] /cat o I^ous 69 arm o 5e I. D rell bceff gi aeth a-n-ay-
68111101
|
SENT TO EVANGELISE (Lc. viii. 3839). his own house (where he had long
1 8. cpfiatvovros O.VTOV *rX.] As He been a stranger, Lc. viii. 27), and his
was going on board, the released de relatives and acquaintances. Comp.
moniac begged to be taken with Him i Tim. v. 4, 8. His tale was to be
as a disciple cf. Me. iii. 14, Lc. xxil
: told in his own circle first, ol o-oi:
59. Thpht. s explanation is quite un cf. TO Mt. xx. 14; TO. o-d, Lc. vi. 30.
a-ov,
necessary (e(po/3elTO yap /n^Trore \iovov For a-rrayyeiXov Lc. has dirjyov (see On
(vpovres avrbv ol daifjLOves TraXtv eVeX- v. 1 6).
Baxnv For o ftai/JLOVKrOeis see
avro>).
oo-a 6 Kvpios o-ot KT\.] On ova see
note on 6 daifj.ovi6[j.evos, v. 1 5 atten iii. 8 note, and Lc. 6 0c6$
; infra, v. 20. :
72
100 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 20
in the LXX. ;
o K. is used of Jesus by league was regarded as the local
Me. only in xi. where it Decapolis. If so, the Decapolis of
3 possibly
=o &8ao-KaAo? (Jo. xiii. 13). Euth.: the Gospels (Mt. iv. 25, Me. v. 20,
would be before the eyes of those a Kfjpvg, sharing in his measure the
who listened to his tale. On such ministry of Christ and the Apostles
combinations see WM., p. 339. In some (i. 14, iii. 14). For the moment the
cases the perfect appears to bear a result was merely to excite astonish
sense almost undistinguishable from ment
that of the aorist, ib., p. 340, Burton, 21 34. ON His RETURN TO THE
80, 88; but here the change of tense WESTERN SHORE THE LORD is CALLED
can be conveyed in a translation cf. : TO HEAL THE CHILD OF JAIRUS, AND
R.V. hath done, had mercy. In ON HlS WAY THITHER IS TOUCHED BY
the next verse where an ordinary A WOMAN IN THE CROWD (Mt. ix, 18
narrative is in view Me. writes roi- 22, Lc. viii. 40 48).
770-6!
For Trotflv TI nvi cf. Mt.
. 21. dia.7repacra.VTOS fls TO irepav]
xxvii. 22. "Oo-a, which belongs pro To here the Western shore;
irepav is
perly to TreTToirjKev, is loosely carried the place of landing is apparently
on to ijXerja-ev, before which we should Capernaum. See below, v. 22. For
expect o>s.
dicurfpqv ( cross the water ) c vi. 53,
2O. Jjpf-aTO Krjpixro-eiv fv TTJ Aexra- Acts xxi. 2.
TroXet] Lc. Ka& O\TJV rf}v TroXiv i.e. o-wijx^ 1! KT^-1 The contrast is re
Gerasa. The Decapolis (G. A. Smith, markable on the E. side He had
;
H. G. p. 595 ff., Schiirer n. ii. 94 ff.) been desired to depart; on the W.,
was a confederation of Greek
strictly dirf8ea.To OVTOV 6 o^Xoy (Lc.). The
cities, perhaps originally ten in num reading of ND looks back to iv.
ber. Pliny H. N. v. 18. 74 mentions i :
again a great multitude as
Damascus, Philadelphia, Raphana, sembled. ETTI with ace. of a person is
Scythopolis (the O.T. Bethshan), Ga- not common (WM., p. 508), and when
dara, Hippos, Dios, Pella, Gerasa preceded as here by a verb which im
(now Jerash], Kanatha but he :
plies rest it is a little difficult; the
warns his readers that the names multitude had come together at the
varied in different lists. As a geo first sight of the boat putting out
graphical name the word was prob from Gerasa, and as soon as He had
V. 2 4 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 101
vTrj, iva
*4
icca
770^7.
Kai aTrfjXdev /xe-r avTov. 24syrw
21 om Dbcefffiq syr aeth
/cat i7v 22 /cat i] + i$ou ACP a^c f 1 syr sin 1101
N TTpos] 7ra/)a N
| 23 Trape/eaXei TrapaKaXei SACLN 33 1071 2? BDAIIS<I>]
| | 770-77
landed, it swarmed down upon Him it arose out of the story itself
T
a constr. praegnans. Hi/ Trapa rr\v (Cheyne, in Encycl. Bibl. s. v.). Both
OaXao-o-av may merely mean, He was the earlier Jairs were Gileadites.
by the Sea cf. WM., p. 503, Blass,
;
Victor remarks TO ovopa ITCU 5ta :
and dp^Krvvaytoyoi see peculiar to Me. Lc. adds that she was
T. (rvvayuyfjs
(cf. vii. 12, ix. 38). Eo-^aro>y
"W. M. Ramsay, Exp. v. i p. 272 f
also peculiar to Me., a phrase
laeipos]
=T f
LXX. itm p, Num. condemned by the Atticists, see Lob.
xxxii. 41, Jud. x. 3 in Esth.
f.; ii.
5, Phryn. p. 389 Josephus has (ant. ix. ;
phus (ant. v. 7) gives lapr/s (Niese), deed." Mt. substitutes apri eVeXev-
but with the variants laei prjs, laetpos. TTjaei/, Lc. airfdvr)(TK.ev.
In view of these facts it is arbitrary Iva \6a>v
CITIES KrX.] For the
to derive loeioy from as if Either Trapa-
"l*JP
ellipsis see WM., p. 396.
102 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 24
courts KCKAII min mu ra eaurTjs D TO, VTrapxovra avrrjs & ra Trap awry 736
or 0e Xa>
may be mentally sup 25. yvvr) ovcra tv pvaci] So Lc. ;
construction reflects the anxiety of xv. 2 if. for 2*1?; aipoppoelv occurs in
the speaker. The Greek expositors the same context (v. 33). The trouble
contrast the superior faith of the had lasted as many years (12) as Jair s
centurion (Mt. viii. 8). For the use child had lived, cf. infra, v. 42 ;
Ben-
of imposition of hands in healing see gel: "uno tempore initium miseriae
vi. 5, vii. 32, viii. 23, 25, [xvi. 18]; et vitae habuerant." For a curious
Acts ix. 17, xxviii. 8; as a primitive use made of this number by the
form of benediction (Gen. xlviii. 146".) Valentinian Gnostics see Iren. i. 3.
in common use among the Jews 3-
(Mason, Baptism and Conf. p. 10, 26. TroXXa iraQova-a VTTO TroXXcov
cf.Hastings, D. B. iii. p. 84 f.), it was mrpwj/] She had suffered much at
adopted by our Lord, and employed the hands of many physicians: cf.
in the Church in various rites to Mt. xvi. 21, TroXXa iraOfiv ano TU>V
symbolise and convey gifts whether Trpeo-fivrepcw. Both VTTO and OTTO are
of healing or of grace, KOI "iva
<ra>6fj
used with verbs of passive significa
77077
is not a hendiadys: that she tion to denote the agent Blass, Gr. :
may be healed (of her disorder) and pp. 125 f, 135. For some of the pre
her life may be spared. For o-yfav scriptions ordered by the Rabbinical
1
to restore to health, in cases where experts see J. Lightfoot on this verse.
the disease is not fatal, see vv. 28, 34, Aa7rai/77<racra
TO, Trap avrfjs iravra, Vg.
vi. 56, x. 52. et erogaverat omnia sua-, cf. iii. 21 ol
airri\6( v ;*
24. avrov] The Lord Trap avrov, Lc. X. 7 ra Trap aura>i/,
rose and followed the synagogue- Phil. iv. 1 8 Ta Trap and see vpi<5i/,
ruler, and after him went the Twelve Field, Notes, p. 27; the phrase is
(Mt.), and a vast crowd (Lc.), eager equivalent to ocra flx fv o\ov TOV ftlov >
to see another wonder. The crowd avTrjs (xii. 44), which might indeed be
pressed round Him, leaving Him little enough, as the last reference
scarce space to move (vweBXipov shews. In Lc. BD Syr. 8in omit the -
Him. For a similar touch of delicate (WM., p. 730), cf. Vg. si vel vesti-
feeling cf. Gen. xviii. 10. mentum eius tetigero; similarly we
rjij/aTO rov t/xartov avrov] The part find /a...*cai/ in vi. 56, and Acts
touched was the and cf. his
Kpaa-irebov (Mt. Lc.), v. 15 (where see Blass,
i.e.the edge of the outer garment. Gr. pp. 19, 275). Mt. substitutes
The Law required every Jew to attach for without materially
<av
IJLOVOV
to the corners of his quadrangular
modifying the sense. TcSi/ t/uartW,
covering tassels, which according to the clothes, general and inclusive,
later usage consisted of three threads as in v. 30 infra. On the expecta
of white wool twisted together with a tion of a cure by contact comp. iii.
cord of blue ; see Num. xv. 38 f. :
10, and on croj^a-o/nat see v. 23
supra.
eVi ra TTTepvyia ip-aTicov 29. fvtivs The
ra>i>
cgrjpdvQr] KT\.]
Kal 7Tl6^O~fTf fTTl TOt
hemorrhage ceased: Lc., using per
/cXwcr/xa vaKivdivov ; Deut. haps a medical term (cf. Plummer,
104 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 30
30 rf]v ef avrov dvvafjuv eeX0.] Trjv d. ( + TTJV D* arm vld) e^eX^. air. avrov D
31 \eyov(nv DN 2 pe (a) e i q
Luke, pp. Ixv, 235), ccrrr] 77 pvo-ts. For trast the disavowal of personal power
|r/pat in the sense of drying up a
i/<B on the part of the Apostles, Acts iii.
spring cf. 3 Regn. xvii. 7, Jer. xxviii. 12. The Gk. commentators are care
(li.) 36, j]pava> TT)v Trrjyrjv avrfjsl ff
ful to point out that the Lord s power
TTTjyrj
TOV alfj.aTos is from Lev. xii. 7- did not leave Him when it went forth
"~Eyv(o
TO) crcapan on i arai : she knew to heal the movement is not to be
;
man s thoughts the conviction flashed : Mt. x. 13, Me. viii. 33, Jo. xxi. 20.
through her mind, "la^ai I have re : The Lord turned and questioned the
ceived a permanent cure. The perf. crowd which pressed upon Him from
pass, of laojLtai occurs here only in behind (m. 24, 27). The act of turn
Biblical Greek, for ia/xai in4 Regn. ing was characteristic see viii. 33, ;
N.T. For fj.d(TTi plaga see iii. 10, &c. p. 149 f. on the other hand cf.
;
note. nesciebat :
30. evdvs o Irjo-ovs *rA.] The Lord Dominus quis tetigisset ? quomodo
also experienced an instantaneous ergo quaerebat earn ? quasi sciens, ut
sensation in the sphere of His con indicaret. .ut mulier ilia confiteatur
.
Ka ? Tis JULOV i r ,
L
irepiefiXeTreTO iSeiv 32
33
Tr\v TOUTO TTOUicracrav. f; Se yvvrj (poflrjOeicra Kal 33
Tjoe/xofcra,
eifivla o yeyovev avTy, rj\6ev Kal Trpocre-
Trecrev avTco Kal eiirev avTco Tracrav TVJV d\r]6eiav.
34 6 TricTTis crov crecrutKev
e el-Trey a\)Tr\ OwyaTrip, r\ 34
ere* vTraye eis Ka IcrQi OLTTO TTS
crov.
; : spiritual effort.
comitans comprimit, una credula <po/3.
*cal rpe p.. cf. Jud. ii. 28 (B), Dan.
mulier Dominum tangit." v. 19 (Th.), 4 Mace. iv. 10, i Cor. ii. 3,
32. Trepie/SXeVero The Idflv KrX.] 2 Cor. vii. 15, Eph. vi. 5, Phil. ii. 12.
Lord s only reply was to look round The inward movement expressed itself
with a prolonged (imperf.) and scruti in visible signs of excitement.
l
nising gaze (iii. 5, 34) which revealed Trao civ TT]v d\i]6eiav] The whole
to Him the individual who had stolen truth. Cf. Jo. xvi.
13 (jr\v dX. TT.)
s
a cure. I6 eu/ is the inf. of purpose, and Westcott s note. Lc. gives the
Burton, 366 on the distinction ;
details. The confession revealed both
between Idelv and pXc-rreiv see note the purpose (df rjv alriav} and effect
on iv. 12. The use of the fern. (TTJV (cos IdBr) Trapa^pfjfia). Moreover it was
7roirj<ra<rav)
is anticipatory : the per made publicly (evcomov TTCIVTOS TOV
son who had done this and who Xao). Bede
ecce quo interrogatio
:
"
t 3
excitement of the moment and the els elpijvTjv] Lc. Tropevov els
io6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. IT. 35
I ^
CL7TO TOV
w f
crvva ry(d fyov XeyovTes OTL HuvyaTrj (rov
36
36 TL 6TL CT/Cl/AAeiS TO V L&d(TKaXoV ]
Arre6avev =
y
he was present (v. 36), so that the is the reverse of vTraKor/ (Rom. v. 19,
words = a7ro Tffs oiKtas TOV ap^. (Euth.);. 2 Cor. x. 6, Heb. ii. 2). The Lord
cf. Lc. Trapa TOV heard the words said XaX. see
p^. ^Ep^oirai (for
"man kommt" (Lc. ?p x rat ns) ; cf. WM., p. 436, Burton, 458, and note
V. 3 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 107
37
Mr] <po/3ov JJLOVOV TricrTeve. /ca* OVK 37
d<pfJK6v
ovSeva {JiT avTOv (TvvaKO\ov6rj(rcu, el /mrj
laKcofiov.
^ Kai ek TOV OLKOV TOV dp%i- 3^
epxpvrcu
(rvvaycoyov, Kai dewpel Qopvfiov Kai K\aiovTas Kai
epxerai |
Kai dXaXafovTuv D i^
Contrast Act. loann. 17 (ed. James, (x. 2, xvii. i) Lc. on the other hand :
p. 22 f.), v< fKaarrov T)/XWJ/ KaXovpcvos usually writes II. KOI lamias Kai la/cco-
oi>X virop.V(i TrapaKOvarai T^CBI/, and cf. /3os (viii. 51, ix. 28, Acts i.
13), though
Field s note ad I. his Gospel preserves the older order
fJiOVOV TTLO-TfVf] Lc. fJ.. 7ri<TT6V(TOV,
in the Apostolic list (Lc. vi. 14). See
faith being viewed as an act rather note on Me. iii. 16. The single article
than as a state. With \tovov tantum- in Me. before the three names seems
modo cf. Mt. viii. 8. There was no to represent the three as a body. But
cause for fear, unless the man s faith the practice of the Evangelist varies ;
approach the house. Lc., perhaps stands in WH. s text (though the
with less exactness, represents the margin agrees with v. 37) before each
Lord as dismissing them on reaching name. For TOV d8c\<pov
Ia*c. see i.
bond of fellowship to keep them with pel, cf. xii. 41). Qopvfios is the uproar
Him to the end. of an excited mob (xiv. 2, Acts xx. i,
ei P.TJ TOV HfTpov
KT\J] Even of the xxi. 34). The Kai which follows is
Apostles only three are permitted to epexegetic (WM., p. 345); the up
enter; so careful is the Lord not to roarious crowd within consisted of
invade at such a time the seclusion mourners. AXaXa^Vu/ is *to shout,
of the home life. Three were suf whether for joy (so often in the
ficient as witnesses (Mt. xviii. 16) ; Psalms, e.g. Ps. xlvi. (xlvii.) i, aXaXa-
and the same triad were chosen on are ra>
0fa>),
or in lamentation, cf.
other occasions when privacy was Jer. iv. 8, KoirTfo-Oe Kai ctXaXaarf.
desired (ix. 2, xiv. 33). The correction oXoXvgovras proposed
The order of the names is the same by Naber is unnecessary; even if
108 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [V. 38
39 avTols Ti
39 d\a\d<pvTas
TroAAcr /cca ei<re\6u>v
\e<yei
6opvfiei(rQe
Kai K\aieT6 ;
TO Traifiiov OVK direQavev
40 aAAa KctBevSei.
4
jca*KaTeyeXcov avTOV. auros Se
ness of the feeling which prompted Tindale, "they lawght him to scorne").
these demonstrations see Sir. xxxviii. On the gen. see WM., p. 537 n. Ac
i6ff. cording to the Gk. expositors the
39. clo-(\6av KT\.] The Lord en Lord suffered these hirelings to de
tered the court, and expostulated. ride Him in order to prevent them
For Mc. s n Gopvpelo-Qc and Lc. s from saying afterwards that the child
milder /^ AcXa/cre, Mt. has the sterner was not really dead (Thpht. cos av ^
which may have followed
dvaxo>pfiTj e^cocrtv vcrrepov \eyeiv on KCLTO^OS (cata
when the call to silence had proved leptic) cyevero). But it is unnecessary
in Vaill. OVK d-rredavev aXXa Kafovdet. to seek for any such explanation ; rj
is enigmatical ; KaOevdeiv may = re- dyd-TTT] Trdma VTropevei.
QvrjKevcu,as in Dan. xii. 2 (LXX. and avros Be e/cj3aXcov irdvras KrX.] On
Th.), i Th. v. 10 ; cf. Koi/zacr&u in Jo. Kftd\\Q>
see i. 12. In this case some
ii ff., but this sense
xi. seems to be pressure was needed, for it was the
excluded when the verb is placed in interest of these paid mourners to
contrast with diroOavflv. Hence some remain. There is a sternness mani
have declined to regard this miracle fested in their ejection which finds a
as a raising of the dead (see Trench, counterpart on other occasions when
Miracles, p. 182 f.). But the fact of our Lord is confronted with levity or
the child s death was obvious to the greed ;
cf. xi. 1 5, Jo. ii 1 5. Jerome :
S 604 arm 41 TTJS %pos] n;* xetpa D raXetda (raXiOa KACLNII al arm)] |
NBCLMNS i 33 1071 al
nonn
ff] ACOV/U (A)DAH$ al minP 1
latt^PHvg) syrr peshhci arm
me aeth | eyeipat U4> min ** 8 11
eyeipov minP auc
of Tabitha (Acts ix. 40). Our Lord, subject of Aramaisms in the Gospels,
knowing the issue (Jo. xi. 41, 42), Schiirer II. i. 9. eo-Ttv pedepfjiT]-"O
VI. I $Kai
^"~~\
ej~ri\uev
)
auc
om ev6vs 1
alP uc arm |
e^effrrjffav + Travres Dcfffiq + oi 701/61? aim?? 736 SP* alP |
ADNIIS* al minP 1
latt syrr arm go al (hah KBCLA 33 me aeth) 43 om TroXXa
D lat^P 1
| yvoi ABDL] yvw KCNAIIZ<i> al | 806^0.1] Sovvai D VI i /c
note on ii. 12, and for eWrao-is in this later Gk. has acquired the meaning
sense xvi. 8, Lc. v. 26, Acts iii. 10. to give an explicit order, to en
The nearly equivalent phrase fKa-rijvai join Jud. i. 19, Judith xi. 12, Ezech.
:
citement which would check spiritual (Mt. xiii. 53 58 cf. Lc. iv. 1630). ;
the miracle has no place where human be used of a town, cf. Phil. leg. ad
care or labour will suffice. Chrys. : Ctti. 36, ecrri de p.oi lfpocr6\vp.a Trarpiy.
OVK avros SiScotrti dXX* eiceivois Ke\fvei ,
%
Neither Mt. nor Me. mentions Naza
<o<T7rep
KOI eVi ro>
Aaapou dire Aucrare reth here, but Me. i. 9, 24, Jo. i. 46
avrov. Victor sees in this command imply that the Lord was regarded
evidence of the reality of the miracle :
by the Galileans as a Nazarene;
fls anodei^iv TOV d\t]6a>s avrrjv cyeyepGai His birth at Bethlehem was forgotten
VI. 2 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. Ill
AC 2EFGHM(N)SUVS * mu a e dw.
yivovrat. (at 5uv.) i 13 28 69 al iva. KO,I rot. d. r. x-
et.
yeivwvrcu D (sim C* b f i
q ff r arm) |
5ta TWJ/ xet/>wi ] 5. r. (^er labia)
passed His youth (Lc. iv. 16), might majority were impressed, but there
well be called His irarpls. Lc. places was an undercurrent of dissatisfaction
this visit, of which he has preserved a which in the end prevailed. For
much fuller account, at the outset of cf. L 22.
haps the Mother of the Lord. The Acts v. 12, xix. 11), whence were
Scripture expounded was Isa. Ixi. i, 2. these? No similar powers distin
"Hpcrro dida<TKeiv = cdi8a<TKv, Mt., cf. guished any other member of the
Lc. ijpgaro \cyciv. A similar phrase is family, mother or brothers or sisters ;
used in i.
45, iv. i, v. 20, vi. 34, viii why should they distinguish Him?
31, always apparently with reference (Mt. iToOev ovv TOVTCO TavTa Trdvra;).
to a new departure. It was perhaps Jerome: "mira stultitia Nazaren-
the first time He had taught officially orum mirantur unde habeat sapien-
;
in His own town, and but for the tiam Sapientia, et virtutes Virtus."
hostility of the Nazarenes it might On rtf 77 o-. see Blass, Gr. p. 176. Ai
have been the beginning of a course dwdfi6is...yiv6fj.vaij sc. TI : what mean
of teaching there. On this use of such miracles wrought, &c. For dv-
cf. WM., p. 767. a miracle, see vi. 5, 14.
112 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 2
3
3 ^Lpcov avTOv yivofjievai ; ov% OVTOS ecTTiv 6
1*
3 o re/crco? o vios] o TOV TCKTOVOS wos
/ecu 13
33 69 604 2 alP*" a b c e i vg (arm) 3
aeth om
o re/crow syr
hclhier
(cf. Or infr) r??s Ma/ncis] TTJS II al pl |
om AD |
i7i/ rj)i> rexvrjv Origen (Gels. vi. 36) Jesus, the apocryphal Gospels have
replies ovda/xoO TG>J/ eV rais KK\r)(Tiais much to tell: see Thilo I.e.
<pepofj,va)v vayye\ia>v
TCKTW O.VTOS 6 6 vlos TTJS Map/as] The absence of
Irjaovs dvayeypa-n-Tai.
"
Notes, p. 24: see however the app. (Lc. ii. 41 ff.), but there is no evidence
crit. above). As the son of a reVrwi/ of his life having been prolonged
Jesus would naturally have learnt TTJV further ; according to Protev. 9 Joseph
TfK.rovLK.rjv (see Lightfoot and Schott- was already an old man before the
gen ad loc.). This inference, if it was Birth of Jesus, and all the later
no more, was early drawn : cf. Justin, notices of the Lord s Mother (e.g.
dial. 88, ra TCKTOVIKO.
epya ^pya^ero lv Jo. ii. i ff. ; Me. iii.
31 ff. ;
Jo. xix.
dvdpcoTrots coV, apoTpa KOI fry a, and the 25 confirm the supposition that
ff.)
where he is classed with Peter and name see note on i. 16. The Symeon
John (ol doKovvrfs oruAoi emu) by a ;
who succeeded James as Bishop of
somewhat later age he was regarded Jerusalem was, according to Hege
as an eV/o-KOTros, and even (in Ebionite sippus, a son of Clopas, Joseph s
Circles) as TTKT<OTTWV eVto-KOTros (Clem. brother (Euseb. ff. E. iii. ii).
Horn, ad imt.), archiepiscopusor at aSeX0ai] Mt. adds Epi- 7ra<rai.
(Recogn. i. 73, cf. Hort, Clem. Recogn. phanius haer. Ixxviii. 9 gives the
p. 116 f.). In the heading of his names of two Salome and Mary,
own letter he describes himself simply but his statement possibly rests upon
as 6eov Kal Kvpiov lr)(rov Xptorov a confused recollection of Me. xv.
SovXos. For further particulars see 40; for other accounts see Thilo,
Mayor, p. xxxvi ff., and Hort, Ecclesia, Cod. apocr. p. 363 n. The sisters
76 ff., who suggests that he was of Jesus are not mentioned else
"
p.
at some early time after the perse where (cf. however Me. iii. 32 v.l.),
cution of Herod taken up into the even in Acts i. 14 where the mother
place among the Twelve vacated by and brothers appear among the dis
his namesake."
ciples at Jerusalem. They were settled
icoo-T/ros] The name is another at Nazareth (toSe irpbs wa$\ and pos
form of 1000-77$ ; see Mt. xiii. 55 and sibly were already married women
cf. Me. xv. 40, 47 with Mt. xxvii. whose duties tied them to their
56 ;
4
4 Kai eXeyev avTois 6 Irjcrovs OTL OVK ecrTiv
B*D 2 EFGHLNUVAS i
33 69 1071 ] r. avyyevefftv
al"
atmu
CD*K KAB 2 2
MSII<I>
facere a f i q r
feeling, but adds afterwards e-r Comp. Oxyrhynch. log. 6. The Lord
o-av navTcs Ovpov. Amazement rapidly here assumes the role of the Prophet
gave place to jealous suspicion, and which was generally conceded to Him
jealousy to anger. The o-<dva\ov (vi. 15, viii. 28, Mt. xxi. n, 46, Lc.
was the fact that the Lord till lately xxiv. 19, Jo.
19, vi. 14, vii. 40,
iv.
had been one of themselves. For ix. 17, Acts 22, vii. 37).
iii.
Svyyevev-
<TKav8a\ie<r6ai see note on iv. 17, o~iv = o-vyyeveartv for the form cf. :
c a
and for Mt. xi. 6, xxvi.
<r<. ev TIVL cf. i Mace. x. 89 (N
-
ix. 33) to those who disbelieved. The 5. OVK edvvaTO...Troif)o-ai] Mt. OVK
Cross enormously increased the diffi e7roir)o-ev. Origen (on Mt. x. 19) has
culties of belief for those who ex an interesting comment on Mc. s
pected external display see i Cor. ; phrase ov yap elirev OVK rj6e\ev aXX
:
who has lived from childhood under X&pls Tncrreo)? TTJS T<>V
Oeparrfvofj-evav
their observation. For OVK ea-Tiv 7rpo0. ...OVTC rj TTicrru, OTToia TTor av 77, ^copiy
arip-os el ^
KT\. (Mt. Me.) Lc. sub TTJS
Faith was neces
Oeias Swains.
stitutes ov8c\s Trpo^r/TT/? SeKro? CO~TIV sary also on the part of the worker of
ev rrj JO., who seems
irarpt dt O.VTOV : the miracle (see Mt. xvii. 19, 20), but
to regard Judaea as the irarpLs (cf. in our Lord s case this condition was
Westcott ad I. and Origen in Cor- always satisfied (Me. xi. 21 f., Jo. xi.
cases, Me. v. 23, vii. 32, viii. 23, 25. KTjpvcror(0v...Ka.l OfpaiTcvtov. His work,
These works of healing at Nazareth as usual, included (i) Synagogue-
must, it would appear, have preceded teaching, proclamation of the
(2)
the scene in the synagogue, which was Kingdom in houses or by the road
immediately followed by the Lord s side, (3) incidental miracles of heal
expulsion from the town (Lc. iv. 28 ff.) ing. Unbelief no longer prevented
6. 0ai>fj.ao-v]
His wonder, as well the manifestation of His power. For
as the limitation of His power, was intr. with ace. loci cf. Mt. ix.
real and not apparent only. Cf. Mt. 35, xxii. 15.
viii. 10, where the Lord expresses 7. TrpooveaXelrai TOVS d(o8f<a]
The
wonder at a high degree of faith Twelve are now a recognised body,
under conditions where faith was not who can be summoned as such at the
to be expected. The surprises of life, pleasure of the Head, npoovc. implies
especially those which belong to its authority, cf. Me. xv. 44, Lc. xv. 26.
ethical and spiritual side, created It is, however, characteristic of our
genuine astonishment in the human Lord that His summons is by no
mind of Christ. Gav/za^eii/ is usually means limited to disciples : cf. iii. 23,
followed in the N.T. by Vt with dat. TrpofTK. avTovs,TOVS ypafi^aTfls vii.
SC. .
(Lc. iv. 22, xx. 26, Acts iii. 12), Trepl 14, viii. 34, npoo-KaX. TOV o^Xo/. With
with gen. (Lc. ii. 18) oran ace. of the TOVS dcodeica. cf. ol v8eKa Me. xvi. 14,
object (Lc. vii. 9, xxiv. 12, Acts vii. 31). OL e/SSo/iT/KOITCl SlIO (LC. X. 17), 01 CTTTO.
Aia with ace. points to the cause of the (Acts xxi. 8).
sensation which the Lord experienced. r/paro UVT. aTroo-re XXeii ] This Was
Cf. WM., p. 497. the ultimate purpose of their selection
6b ANOTHER CIRCUIT OP GALI
13. (iii. 15, where see note).
The time
LEE; MISSION OF THE TWELVE (Mt.
had now come for testing the results
ix, x. i, x. 5 xi. i, Lc. ix. i of their preparatory training.
35 6).
6 b. Anotherras dvo dvo] As in LXX., Gen. vi. 19 f.,
TTfpirjyev (CCO/MOS]
circuit of the villages and towns (Mt. vii. 2 f., 9, 1 5. Vg. binos, in pairs = ava
ras TroXeiff Tracras) of Galilee (cf. Me. dvo (cf. I) here), a Hebraism which
does not limit the Delitzsch renders DJ3^ DJJfj cf. WM.,
i. 38 f.). Ku/Xa>
/J.T)
a. AIIS$ al minP 1
latt syrr arm /t^re TT. /iT/re a. D i?* a go 9 a\X EFGH
KMAII alP1
Apostolic lists, as Victor suggests. Apostolis dictum." The staff was the
cov(Tiav KrA.] Cf. 111. universal companion of the traveller,
whatever else he might lack; see
: He was occupied in giving Gen. xxxii. 10 (ii), ev yap TTJ pd/35o>
them their authority (imperf.), and pov dif^rjv TOV lopddvrjv, and with
while doing so, He charged them the whole passage comp. Exod. xii.
(aor.) etc. Egovo-ia is the note of the ii. Much forethought was ordinarily
authorised servants, as it was that of expended on a journey, cf. Tob. v. 17,
the Master Himself, cf. i. 27, xiii. 34. and the delightful picture in Jos. ix.
Tcoi/ Trvv^a.T(t)v gen. of the object, cf. : 10 (4) ff. Mrj...ij.r)...}jLij carry on the
Jo. xvii. 2, Rom. ix. 21, I Cor. ix. 12 ; construction wa /x^Sev aipaxriv (cf. Mt.
other constructions are in use, as eiri Lc.). The order is ascensive no :
with ace. (Lc. ix. i) or gen. (Apoc. ii. bread, no bag to carry what they
26, xiv. 6), firdvo) TWOS (Lc. xix.
1 8, xx. could buy, no money to buy with.
17) or KaraTWOS (Jo. xix. n). On TTV. This point is missed in Lc., and in
aKadapTa see i. 23 note. the later text of Me. (cf. Vg. non
Mt., Lc. extend the commission to peram non panem). Tlijpa is a leathern
the healing of diseases and the preach bag to carry provisions, cf. 4 Regn. iv.
ing of the Kingdom. Both preaching 42 (cod. N, CompL), Judith x. 5, xiii.
and healing were in fact included, cf. 10, 15; Suidas Trjpa ?) T&V :
0q<r)
2 Cor. vii. 6, xii. 8). In all these M?) fls TTJV %a\icov not a copper
<ovr)v
cases the telic use of Iva is in the for your girdle/ Lc. /ur/re dpyvpiov nor
iva, falls back upon the ordinary con the prohibition to the possession of
struction of Trapayye XAo) with the inf. two (Mt. /ujjSe dvo x i vas >
sc- KT77~
Lc. x. 4). 2ai/SaXioi> and virodrjfjia are 19;de princ. iv. 18; and cf. Bigg,
both used in the LXX. as equivalents Christian Platonists, p. I37f.
of see Jos. Isa.
IO. f\tycv avrols KrX.]
ACOI The
!?#3 (for o-avd. ix. 1 1 (5),
13 %e\66vTS
m me
ii os av TOTTOS w Sefrrai RBLA 13 28 69 124 346 gyr
hcl ( g>
aeth] os av /w/
5e. C* vid i
209 syr
Bin
oaoi eav w fefrvrai AC 2
DNII2I> al minP 1
latt B yrrP elhIld (
tJtt
)
which the next age found it necessary precept at Pisidian Antioch. The
to guard itself against an abuse of act was understood to be a formal
this privilege of the itinerant preach disavowal of fellowship, and probably
er; Didache II : Tras 6e aTroo-roAoj also an intimation that the offender
hler
JiKOv<rev 6 (3acri\evs (pavepov yap 14 syr
13 ABLS$ al min? 1
latt] app. K.
eX. IT. app. edep. Dbc(g)iqr app. post e6. transp syr sin |
state and not merely an act following rite see the authorities cited in D.C.A.
upon the preaching. ii.
p. 2004 f. Victor remarks o^/W^et :
the Master s mission (i. 23), and from TTOV 77X01* TO 8e e\aiov coy ye oi/zat
time to time they exercised it (im- O"Up.f3o\OV TOVTWV V7TTJp)(. Bede fillds
perf.). But they were not invariably in this Apostolic practice a prece
successful (ix. 18); and when they dent for the Western use of unction
succeeded, it was through a believing with which he was familiar: "unde
use of the Master s Name ( Me. xvi. patet ab ipsis apostolis hunc sanctae
17, Lc. ix. 49>
ecclesiae morem esse traditum ut
rj\ei(pov e Xai o) TT.
appwarous] Euth. :
energumeni vel alii quilibet aegroti
flKOS Se TTapa TOV KVplOV
KOi TOVTO ungantur oleo pontificali benedictione
o~ida%6rivai TOVS dnoa-ToXovs. Oil was consecrato."
33 69 124 346 604 (baptista abcfiqvg) | eyyyepTai KBDLA 33 604] 777^ CNIP*
2$ al aveaTTj AKII txt
aroused. O ftacriXevs = o TfTpadpxrjs 1 Cor. xv. 20. Hycpdrj (Mt. Lc., and
(Mt. Lc.). Me. does not use the latter below, v. 1 6) is scarcely distinguish
word, and Mt. falls back on ftao-iXevs able in a translation (cf. xvi. 6, and see
in the course of his narrative (xiv. 9) ; Burton, 52 f.), but the perf. concerns
cf. Acts iv. 26, 27, Justin, dial. 49 (6 with the historical fact and
itself less
( Hp.
6 fiao-tXevs), .Ev. NIC. prol. dia TOVTO fvepyovo-iv al vi>. fv avroJ]
( HpeoSou j3ao~i\e(i)s TT/S FaXiXcuas). In life John did no miracle (Jo. x. 41),
Victor 6 de Map/toy Kai erepoi de Tives
. but John risen from the dead might
d8ia(p6pa>s
Kai /SatrtXe a KaXovo-iv elVf well be supposed to have brought with
OTTO TTJS TOV TTaTpOS (TW^dfiaS f lT Kai him new and supernatural powers (e<
aSeeorepov ert TTJ (pavfj Ke^p^jtie j/ot. A TTJS dvao-Tao-ews 7rpoo-e Xa/3e TO 6avfj.aT-
tetrarch was in fact a petty king, and ovpyelv, Thpht), or, as Origen (in Mt. t.
may have been called /3ao-tXevs as an act x. 20) suggests, the same powers turned
of courtesy: he possessed a jurisdiction into a new channel : aero 6
with which the Imperial authorities Tas fv itodvvr] 8vvdp.is ev p.V r<a
were ordinarily reluctant to interfere fvr]pyr]Kvai TO. TOV /3a7rn cr/iaro9 Kai TTJS
(Lc. xxiii. 7). Yet an attempt to 8ioao"Ka\ias...V de r<
l^croO ray repa-
claim the title from Caligula led to CTTIOVS dvvdfj.fis. Ei/epyoGcrii/, Vg. in-
the downfall of Antipas Joseph, ant. :
operantur, are operative/ intrans.,
xviii. 7. 2. On the life and character as in Gal. ii. 2, PhiL ii
ii.
8, Eph.
13
of Antipas see Schiirer i. ii. 17 ff. (ro evepyeiv) Sap. XV. II, ^VXTJV
I cf.
I5
a iv avTip a\\oi Se e\e<yov
OTL 15
a\\oi Se
l6
TTpofyrjTcov.
a/cot/o"a9 Se 6 HpcoSrjs eXeyev *Ov 16
<yu>
d7T6Ke(f)dXi(ra Iwdvriv, OVTOS qyepdrj.
yap 6 HpwSrjs dTrovTeiXas 6KpaTrj<rv 17
15 om 5e i FMUV syr hcl
arm |
om irpo<j>.
ws Dbcffi TT/>. t\ ws A<1> i
oirros CAC vexpuv fjyepdr) D OUTOS earo* avros ^7. e/f veicpwv (2)$ al minP b q go
1
AH
Sy rhci arm 6i 0< a>
^ e a?ro raj^ alP* uc
y> ON
+ ort AC me go 17 avroj O^
70/9 o] AH
o yap K c a L me
-
go
come before Messiah (ix. n), why in Me. fear has changed a reasonable
should not this be Elijah? Cf. viii. doubt into credulity I put John to :
*
28, and note on ix. n. Others again death, and now he has risen to con
were content to say that Jesus was a demn me. This conviction is the
prophet of the highest order, the equal more remarkable Herod s frank
since
of the Prophets of the 0. T. canon (ot worldliness probably predisposed him
irpo^rai, Tob. xiv. 4 (X), 5, Acts iii. to Sadducean views (comp. Mt. xvi.
21, 24 f.). Qs els ra>v
irpo<f)r)Ta)v
: cf. 1 1 with Me. viii. 1 5). Euth. o <povevo-as :
Kparelv see xii. 12, xiv. i ff. The visible in the masonry where staples
events can be placed with some pre of wood and iron had once been
cision. John was still baptizing fixed."
during the Lord s early ministry in dia Hpo)8ta5a TYJV yvvaiKa ^iXimrov]
Judaea, after the first Passover (Jo. Her first husband was not Philip the
iii.
23 f.). But before Jesus left tetrarch (Lc. iii. i, cf. Me. viii. 27),
Judaea (Mt. iv. 12), certainly before but another half-brother of Antipas,
He began His ministry in Galilee son of Herod the Great by Mariamne
(Me. i. 14), the Baptist was already daughter of Simon. Joseph, ant.
a prisoner. On the other hand his xviii. 5- 4> HpwStay Se avTwv 77 dde\(pr)
death had not long preceded the yiveTai Hpwfii;Hpop Sov TOV p.eya\ov
report of the new Prophet s successes. TTCttfil
yeyovoTi etc. MapiapyiT?? TTJS TOV
He was alive for some time after the
beginning of the Galilean ministry yiveTai /ze0 77? TO.S yovas
7
(Mt. xi. 2 fi ., Lc. vii. 18), and the tidings ... Ai/riVa) -ya/zeirai, TOV
Hp<u?7 (sc. raj
of the murder of the Baptist seem to Stacrracra
dvftpos TOO o/to7rarpu dSeX<pa>
r
a\)TY\v e ydfjir]<T.v ^eXeyev yap 6 Icoavqs TCO *Hpu>$ti
18
OTI OVK e^ecTTiV croi e^eti/ TY\V yvvaiKa d$eX<pov
TOV
t) Se *Hpto$ids evel-^ev avTw Kai
I9
(TOV. fiQeXev avTov 19
Kai OVK d yap HpwSrjs e<po-
20
/3elTO
he married He
his first wife before Field, Notes, p. 28 f.) : Lc. xi. 53,
rodias.She was a daughter of Aretas Seii/<5s
Vg. graviter insistere.
fvcxfiv,
the Nabathaean king of Petra, and The grammarians suggest an ellipsis
her father subsequently severely chas of xoAov (Blass, Gr. p. 182, cf. WM.,
tised Antipas for his faithlessness p. 742; cf. Herod, i. 118, vi. 119,
(Joseph, ant. xviii. 5. i). viii. 27). Hesychius gives the general
1 8. e\eyev yap 6 Icoai/iysj John sense eW^ei pvr)o~iKaKel. Dr Plum-
*.
was, like Elijah, no frequenter of courts mer (J. Th. St., i, p. 619) compares
(Mt. xi. 8), and the message was per the English provincialism to have
haps sent by his disciples (cf. Mt. xi. 2) ; it in with (or for ) a man, i.e. to
see on the other hand v. 20, which be on bad terms or have a quarrel
implies some personal intercourse be with him. may be regarded
AVTO>
tween Antipas and John. That the as the dat. incommodi (WM., p. 265).
Baptist should have visited the court *H0e\cv...Kal OVK rjdvvaTo the power
at Tiberias is inconceivable, but he was wanting, not the will. The im
might have shewn himself more perfects indicate the normal attitude
than once at times when Herod was of Herodias toward the Baptist.
at Machaerus (cf. i Kings xvii. i, 2O. o yap HpojSqy e 0o/3f tro TOV lom-
xviii. i xxi. 17 f, 2 Kings i. 15).
flf., vrjv] The tradition in Mt. is strangely
OVK egeoriv *rX.] In Mt. the de different B\O>V avrov drroKTelvai,
:
e(f)o~
nunciation is general (OVK e. o-ot e xeiv Pr)0T] TOV OX\QV OTI coy Trpo$r]TT]V O.VTOV
Me. adds the principal ground
a\>Tr]v} ftX^v. The end of this sentence oc
on which the union is attacked. An curs again with unimportant varia
tipas as a Jew was under the law of tions in Mt. xxi. 26, and is perhaps a
Lev. xviii. 16. John s conduct is a reminiscence of that context. Mc. s
notable instance of "boldness in re account has the ring of real life :
buking vice"
(1549 Collect for St J. Herod was awed by the purity of
Baptist s day). John s character, feared him as the
19. T/
de HpwStas ev(lx fv avTtp\ bad fear the good (Bengel: "vene-
Herod silenced the Baptist by send rabilem facit sanctitas...argumentum
ing him down to the dungeons, and verae religionis timor malorum"). The
dismissed the matter from his mind. attitude of Ahab towards Elijah is
Not so Herodias ; her resentment remarkably similar ; it is Jezebel, not
could be satisfied only by the Bap Ahab, who plots Elijah s death (i
tist s death. Evel^ei/, Vg. insididba- Kings xix. 2). "Avdpa dincuov Kai ayiov,
tur. Wyclifle, aspies to him";
"leide blameless in his relations to his fellow-
Tindale, "layd wayte for him"; R.V., men and to GOD. The order is ascen-
"
intrans. use of eVe^eii/ cf. Gen. xlix. see Acts iii. 14, Rom. vii. 12.
ayiov, <rvvTiipei
avrov 9 Kai avrov 7ro\\a
3I
21 qTTOpei, Kai rjdeoos avrov faovev. fcou
r
rijjiepas evKaipov, OT HpwSrj avrov
eTrorjo ev TO?? fJieyuTTcriv avTOV Kai TO?S
20 y-rropei KBL me] eTrotet ACDNAIIS<J> al min forteomn latt syrr arm go al (
Tj-oXXci used adverbially see i. 45, iii. 12, the Vg. equivalent is usually mag
v.
ip,
43 and for the reading TroXXd
; nates, but the Gk. word was taken
fnoiei (Vg.multa faciebat] see WH., over by later writers under the Em
Notes, p. 25; Field, Notes, p. 29 f.; pire (Tac., Suet.). Cf. Dan. v. i (Th.),
VI. 2 3 ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 125
22 avnjs TV H/>.
ACNrnZ* al m in fereomn lat^? 1
vg syr
hcl
(TTJS Up. i 118 209 b of
sh
arm me go a eth)] avrov Hp. KBDLA 2? 238 | rjpeaev KBC*L 33 c ff me
arm] Kai apeo-aa-ys AC o 0eXets D
3
min? a b airyaat S (N)
1
DNmZ<l> al f i q vg go | |
z4
24 (3acri\eias JULOV. Kat eijrev
24 77
5e eeX0. KABCDGLNAS 28 33 124 346
ACDrilabf syrr go ) avniffufuu
am7<royi4(u
KBLA 28 syrhcl go] TOU
EFHKMSUVriI<i> minP 1
j
rov ftairri^Tos
al min fereomn latt al 25 om ei/0us DL minP
auc a b c 1
ACDNriI2<i>
q i
D minPauc c f go
cf. Esth. V. 3 f., *cai eiTTfV 6 fiao-tXevs Ti once into the spirit of her mother s
6e\is, Eo-$r?p ; . . . TOV qpio-ovs TIJS
ecos thirst for revenge, whether because
^Saa-tXeias fnov, Kal eVrat o-ot (A adds, she shared Herodias s aversion fo
V. 6, ri TO aiTTjjua crov Kal Sodijo-eTai croi). the stern preacher, or rejoiced in the
For atTeiv Tiva TI see p. 284, WM., opportunity of shewing the power she
and for ^io-ovs = fato-eos, Lob. Phryn. had gained over her stepfather. Mera
p. 347 ;
cf. Blass, Gr., p. 27. ""Q/zo- <T7rovdris,
Exod. xii. n, Ps. Ixxvii.
o-ei/ avTrj : Mt. fzera op/cov (op.o\6yrj(TV Sap. xix. 2, Ezech.vii. n,
(Ixxviii.) 33,
avTy, cf. Heb. vi. 16. Sus. 50 (74), 3 Mace. v. 24, Lc. i. 39 ;
24. ^f\6ovo-a elrrV...Ti alT^o~o)pai ;] other phrases in LXX. and N. T. are
Leaving the banqueting room when ev o-7rov8fi, Kara o-Trovo rjv, eirl (nrovSfjs.
her part was finished, Salome joins ee Xco Ivap. 422 f.) occurs again
(WM.,
her mother in the women s apart in x. 35, Jo. xvii. 24 ; the conjunction
ments and enquires eagerly What am is often dropped (x. 36, 51, xiv. 12,
I to ask for myself? With aiV^o-co/Mat xv. 9, al.), the subjunctive being in
(delib. WM., p. 356, Burton,
conj., such cases perhaps simply delibera
1 68 f.) comp. Herod s tive see Burton,
ainja-ov, atrT;- ; 171. E|aur^s-,
o-ys in the girl s mind the uppermost
: i.e. e| avTfjs TTJS at once, here
d>paff,
thought is her own advantage. See and now ; elsewhere limited within
James iv. 2, i Jo. v. 14, 15, with the N.T. to Acts( 4 PauK 1 ), a word of
)
Mayor s and Westcott s notes; and the later Gk., see Lob. Phryn. 47;
cf. Blass,
Gr., p. 186. The answer Wetstein ad loc. cites exx. of its use
of Herod ias is ready: *the head of in Philo, Josephus and Polybius. This
John. Thus, as Mt. says, in the out demand for the immediate delivery of
rage that followed the daughter was the head seems to locate the banquet
irpoftifiaa-Bflo-a VTTO TTJS fJ.T)Tpbs avTfjs at Machaerus ;
cf.Mt. code a suppo
not an uncommon feature in the sition surely not excluded by the pre
history of crime. The unfortunate use sence of the Trpeoroi TT^S FaXeiXaiaj.
of this incident by Chrysostom in his Herod the Great had built a large
quarrel with the Empress Eudoxia is and splendid palace at Machaerus
familiar to students of Church
History (Joseph. B. J. vii. 6. 2, cf. Schiirer
(Socr. H. E. vi. 18). ToC /3a7rr/oi>ros, i. ii. 27 n.,
Hastings, D. B. iii. 196
p. ).
Vg. baptistae; see on v. 14, and cf. ETTI TTCVCIKI, Vg. disco : the word is
TOV /3a7rrrroC, V. 2$. used in the same sense in Lc. xi. 39,
25. eicreX^oCcra evOvs pfra o~7rov$fjs~^ TO fgwQeV TOV TTOTTjpiov KOI TOV TTlVdKOS I
The girl seems to have entered at for other meanings cf. 4 Mace. xvii. 7,
VI. 28] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. I2/
TOV 6 /3a<ri-
26
Aei)s Sid roi/9 opKOvs Kai roi)s dvaiteifjievovs OVK q6e-
d6Trj<rai avTtfV
^ K.CLL evdvs aTrocrre/Aas 6 27
jce-
28
ev Trj (j)v\aKrj Kai
Kai 6$coK6v ovTYiv TCO KOpacritt), Kai TO Kopdcriov
BC*LA 42] ffwavaK. KAC 2 DNmS<l al min fereomn T/^eXei/ II* i 209 1071 27 om
|
m i n8
atmu
i
V y Kal NBCA] evexdrjvai ADLNriIS^> avroi;] + e7rt Trti/a/ct C A minPj
auc
c g vg
28 /cat i] o 5e ADFII al om avryv i LA i b e q syrP arm
|
6811
not."
cervicem
monly used of things than of persons,
. . .
(i Mace. vi. 62). For the sense to evex^vai cf. Blass, Gr., p. 230.
break faith cf. Ps. xiv. 4, 6 28. a7reX$60J/...T77 p/rpl avTr/s] For
(xv.)
TCO KCU OVK adfTWV t a> see v. 1 6 : for iriva, v.
OfJLVVtoV 7T\TJ(rioV
128 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE. [VI. 28
29 Kai
29 avTriv TV aKOvcravTes ol
l avTOV rj\6ai/ Kai rjpav TO avTOV Ka
avTO ev
30
3
Kai crvvdyovTai ol a.7r6a"ro\oi TOV Irj(rovv 7
Trdvra o<ra o<ra
pr rw min mu
D<
30 ocra i] pr Kai Arn< al min? go syr
hcl
e5i5. /ecu 1
| e7roi?7<raj>
25 : for Kopao-tov, v. 22. The Evan burnt and the dust was scattered by
draw a veil over
the treat the pagan party (Thdt. H.
gelists E^iii. 3) ;
ment which the head received from some portion of the remains, however,
Herodias and Salome. For the legends were secured by Christians, and pre
connected with its subsequent fate served as relics (H. R. xxi.). Both
see Sozom. H. E. vii. 21, Papebroch, the Baptist and our Lord received
Acta Sanctorum. The * Decree of honourable burial; contrast the fate
Gelasius mentions an anonymous of the two Apocalyptic witnesses
writing "de inventione capitis beati (Apoc. XL 9).
Johannis baptistae," adding "non- Mt. (xiv. 12, 13) adds that after the
nulli eas catholicorum legunt." The burial the disciples of John made
Cathedral Church of Amiens claims their way to Jesus with the tidings,
to be in present possession of the and that the Lord s movements were
head. In the Sarum Calendar Aug. affected by what He heard from them :
29 is marked Decollatio Jo. Bapt. see note on the next verse.
the Inventio capitis was sometimes RETURN TO THE SEA.
3044.
identified with the Decollatio (see FEEDING OF THE FIVE THOUSAND
Bede ad loc.\ but more commonly 21 Lc. 10 17; Jo.
(Mt. xiv. 13 ;
ix.
observed on Feb. 24. On the cause vi.
of John s martyrdom Victor quaintly 113);
KOI ol
30. <rvvdyovrai aTroVroXot]
remarks /xoi^eia ical opxw LS
:
The Twelve have now earned the title
TOV jSaTTTtO-ToO d(j)el\V TT)V aTTocrroXot which had been given to
KCU TrapaiTTjTea ye ravra rois ev (ppo- them apparently at the time of their
vovcrtv. selection 14); "apta huic loco
(iii.
29. Kai a.Kov<ravTs...V For
p,vrjiJ.fia>] Me. does not
(Bengel).
appellatio"
other notices of the disciples of John use it again; in the later narrative
see ii. 18, Jo. i. 35, iii. 25, iv. i, Acts of Lc. it becomes an official name
xix. i f. To 7rra)/xa (Mt. Me.), the Acts
(Lc. xvii. 5, xxii. 14, xxiv. 10,
headless body, the corpse, cf. Mt.
passim). See Hort, Ecclesia, p. 22 f.
xxiv. 28, and Apoc. xii. 8, 9; TTT. is
Their present mission fulfilled, they
also used in this sense by the LXX., return from various parts of Galilee
see Ps. cix. (ex.) 6 (
= n>1|),
Ezech. to headquarters, i.e. the place where
vi 5 was probably
(AQr,=">J|).
It the Master had probably arranged to
buried in one of the rock tombs be, and reported (Me. aTr^yyetXap,
round Machaerus (Me. eV fj.vrjij.eim) ; Lc. Sirjyyo-avTo) particulars (oo-a...oo-a)
but it was believed to have been of their work and teaching. For the
found at Sebaste (Samaria) in the combination Troielv (re) KOI 8i8do-KLv
time of Julian, when the bones were cf. Acts i. i ; Lc. omits edidagav here.
VI. 33] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 129
3I
Ka AevT i)juele avToi K.O.T 31 II
iSiav ets
eprifjiov TOTTOV, Kai dvaTrava ao de oXiyov.
rjcrav yap ol ep^ofmevoi Kai ol VTrdyovTes TroXXoi, Kai
ovfie 33
/ccu a7rrj\6ov ev TW TrXoico 32
(f>ayeiv evKaipovv.^
33
ek eprjjuiov
TOTTOV /car* i&iav. /cca eiSav avTOvs 33
|
ai>airav(ra<T6e ABCMA minnonn ] ava7ravea6e KDLNm2<l> al minP 1
Their return seems to have syn people : cf. xi. 9. The departures
chronised with the arrival of John s and the new arrivals left no intervals
and to have helped to
disciples (Mt.), for refreshment, and not even leisure
determine the Lord s course. for a meal ; cf. iii. 20. EvKaipew was
31. Kcit
Xcyei avrois AevTe KrX.] condemned by the purists (Lob.
Come apart by yourselves away from PJlTyn., p. 125, evK. ov \en.Teov dXX ev
the crowd and rest for a while. cr^oXr/s *X iV c Sturz, dial. Alex.>
magna
I8iav, iv. 34. ye by your
Y/xety avVoi, temporis de labore
illius felicitas
selves (cf. Jo. vi. 15) or perhaps, ye ; docentium simul et discentium studio
yourselves even workers must now demonstratur qui utinam nostro in :
yrauo-ao-^e gives the idea of the momen 32. a.7rr)\6ov ev TOO TrXoico] The
tary rest better than the present (see rendez-vous was therefore close to
vv. 11.) the verb is well illustrated by
; the Lake, probably near Capernaum,
Exod. xxiii. 12, Job x. 20 (LXX.). as ?rX. suggests.
TO> The boat took
oX/yoi/, of time here, as of space in an easterly course and they landed
C. i.
19. For els eprjuov TOTTOV (Mt. perhaps a little south of Bethsaida, on
Me.), Lc. has els TTO\LV K.a\ovp.vr]v the edge of the plain now known as el-
B77$(rai5a, and Jo. rrepav rfjs 0a\do-crr]s Batlhah (Schumacher, Jauldn, p. 106,
rrjs ruXetXcuas TTJS Tifiepiados. The Butaiha, Smith, H. G. p. 457)
pT)p.os TOTTOS may well have been in part of the old lake basin... sown
"a
the neighbourhood of a town (see two or three times during the year. . .
isprobably right as an interpretation. ruins." For ep^os TOTTOS see i 35, 45.
Jo. s recollection that the spot lay 33. /cai fldav...Kal eyvao-av TroXXoi]
across the Lake shews that Bethsaida Many witnessed the departure; the
Julias is intended see note on v. 45. ; course of the boat could be seen by
ol fp^opevoi Ka\ ol VTT.] The articles all, even perhaps the landing of the
distinguish two distinct streams of party on the opposite shore. The
S. M. 2 9
130 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 33
TIM Mt
xiv. 14, Lc. vii. 13, nepi ni/off
terrestri (non necessario pedestri) Mt. ix. 36. ETT avrovs = *
towards
itinere." Across the Lake from Tell them/ as those to whom His com
Hum or Khan Minyeh is scarcely passion went .forth ; eV avrols- would
more than four miles; by land the represent the multitude as the object
distance to the upper part of Batihah on which it rested.
could hardly be above ten (Sanday, OTI r)<jav
ws TrpofiaTa /crX.] The
Fourth Gospel , p. 120), unless they ground of His compassion. The blind
went by road and crossed the Jordan zeal of the common people shewed
by the bridge. If there was little both their need of a leader and their
wind, it would be easy to get to the readiness to follow one who offered
place before a sailing boat. On the them what their official teachers failed
reading Kai TrporjKBov avrovs see the to supply. The phrase ok irp. p.rj e^oi/-
2 ra TTot/zeVa occurs also in another con
important discussion in WH., Intr. ,
pp. 95 f., 327 for the construction
;
text (Mt. ix. 36). It is based on the
i7poe\6elv Tiva cf. Lc. xxii. 47 Vg. : O.T. (Num. xxvii. 17, 3 Regn. xxii. 17,
praevenerunt eos. Me. alone has 2Chron. xviii. 1 6, Judith xi. 19) where
preserved this interesting detail however HITl DnS pK 1^ fK*3 is
l8fV 7TO\VV O^Aoi/] It
34- ^f\6a)V uniformly rendered irp. ols (Troipvtov &>)
was not till He had landed (cf. v. 2 ; OVK eo-riv 7roifj,^v. The implied contrast
Dr Hort (I.e.) prefers "came out of between the false pastors and the
His retirement in some sequestered True is worked out in Jo. x. 16; n
nook") that the crowd came into for other references to the pastoral
sight. He knew then that His effort character of our Lord cf. Ma xiv. 27,
to find a retreat had failed, yet no Heb. xiii. 20, i Pet. ii.
25. "Hpgaro
yopcrworiv eawros TL 37
e 37
ls eiTrev avToTs AOTC avTots ty/ue?? <pa<yelv.
ayopacrwcriv pr tva D j
Ti B(D)LA 28 aff i syr me] pr {Spu/mara X aprovs TL
<j>ay(t)(riv
81 "
taught, sat on the rising ground above ras Kfopas avTfjs. The Western text
the plain (Jo. dvrj\6fv els TO opos /cat (WH., Notes, p. 25) substitutes ey-
yia-To.
for KVK\(O ;
cf. Vg. in proximas
cf. Mt. v. i). villas et vicos. Aypot, villae, are the
35* 7^*7 ^P as ToXXiyp yfvofJLfirrjs] Vg. scattered farms, cf. v. 14; for the
cum ianti hora multa Jieret; Mt., single article in the gender of the
5e Lc., 8e qpepa first noun, see WM., p. 158. Tt (pdyu-
o\lrias yfvofjifvrjs, T)
rfpgaTo K\iveiv, cf. Bede, "horam mul- o-iv (WM., p. 210), Mt. jSpw/xara, Lc.
tam vespertinum tempus Mc. s dicit."
eTricrtritr/ioi/. Lc. adds (tW) KaTaXixra)-
phrase, which is repeated at the end criv, a necessity scarcely less pressing,
of the verse ij^rj TTO\\IJ, occurs o>pa considering the time of year, and
also in Dion. Hal. ii. 54, cpaxovTo a%pi that the crowd contained women and
iroXXrjs copas, to a late hour." That
"
92
132 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE. [VI. 37
37 Swa-wfiev KBD 13 33 69 124 346 2P] ALA latt vid 5wp.ev dw<ro/j.ev
alP"
5
TIIS al
A comparison shews that the words KO/AOI/ (Jo. xii. 6). Yet even this outlay
aTTfXdovTfs dyopdcr(op.fv KT\. belong in would have been inadequate Jo. : o\><
part to Philip, and vcvre KOI 8vo dpKova-iv avrois Iva fKaaros /Spa^u Xa/Sfl.
Ix&vas to Andrew. On the whole Aa>o-oo/zei/
is possibly an aor. conj., cf.
"the
superiority in distinctness and WSchm., pp. 107, 120. prefer WH.
precision is all on the side of St dwa-ofiev, on which see Blass, 6?r.,
(Sanday, I.e. p. 121 cf. Light-
John" ; p. 212.
foot, Bibl. Essays, p. 182). For an 38. TTOO-OUS e^ere aprovs;] This ques
attempt to bring the two accounts tion interprets the previous one. They
into precise agreement see Aug. de were not called to imagine imprac
cons. ev. \\. 96. With his conclusion ticable schemes of charitable action,
we may heartily concur: "ex qua uni- but to give what they had (cf. 2 Cor.
versa varietate verborum, rerum au- viii. 12). Bede: "non nova creat
tem sententiarumque concordia, satis cibaria, sed acceptis eis quae habue-
apparet salubriter nos doceri nihil rant discipuli."
cra>/iei/ aprovs Iva (j)dya)(nv ovrot; and alone (Orig. in Mt. xi. 2) mentions
Philip s answer dia.Ko<ria>v
fyvapicw that the cakes were made of barley-
aproi KT\. Arjvapiav diaKoa~icoVj at flour (aprot KpiQivot), i.e. of the coarsest
the cost of 200 denarii, the gen. of and cheapest kind, the food of the
price, WM., p. 258. On the denarius working man cf. Jud. v. 8 (A), vii. 13,
:
see Madden s Jewish Coinage, p. 4 Regn. iv. 42 for the relative cost:
245 Hastings,
if., B. iii. p. 427 f. ;
Z>. of wheat and barley see 4 Regn. vii
the mean value at this time is stated 1 8 and Apoc. vi. 6
(x^ vl ^ $771/0- <TITOV
to have been 9^. It was the la piov Kai rpels x iVtKfS KpiOav drjvapiov).
bourer s daily wage (Mt. xx. 2 ff.) : For Ixflvas, Jo. has o^apta (cf. Num.
two denarii were sufficient to pay the xi. 22, rrdv TO otyov Tfjs 0a\do~(rr)s). The
expenses of a iravdo^e iov for at least a fish two to five loaves were a mere
day or two (Lc. x. 35) ; the costly oil relish, and probably pickled or cooked :
of spikenard poured on the Lord for the use of cooked fish with bread
by Mary of Bethany was worth three see Jo. xxi. 9, 13. Taricheae at the
hundred or more (Me. xiv. 5, note); S.W. corner of the Lake derived its
five hundred was a name from the curing of fish. Some
typically large debt
(Lc. vii. 41). Two hundred of these of the older commentators find mys
silver pieces may well have been more teries in the numbers: e.g. Thpht.
than the Twelve had in their yA TreVre aproi ot MoocraiKOt Xoyot, I)
VI. 40] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 133
Z9 Kai 67T6Taev avToIs avaK\iQ\]vai 39
Crv/ULTTOCTLa 67TI TW ^(XwpCO %OpTto
4
KCtt v7T(TaV
Trpacriai TTpacriai KCITO. exaTOV Kac KCLTO,
al minP 1
Or cvfjiir. <rv[iir.]
Kara. rrjv vvviroffiav D om a syr 8inTid eirt] ev B*
^
|
|
duo, 01 T<OV oXie coi/ Xo-yoi, o ATTO- cates the season of the year, and thus,
Kal TO T,vayyf\iov. Similarly so far as it goes, supports the existing
Aug. in Jo. tract, xxiv. text of Jo. vi. 4 (cf. WH., Notes, p.
f7rTafV avrols dva.K\i0r}vai] The
39. 77 ff.).
^
command was given through the 40. dvfTTfa-av Trpaa-ial TrpaoW] The
Twelve (Lc. KaraK\iWre avTovs, Jo. act implies trust on the part of the
TTonjcrciTe TOVS avflptoTrovs avairecrfiv). crowd (Bengel :
"
xi. 37, Jo. xiii. 12. Order was secured interprets at r<5i/
(f)vTiu>v rerpdycovoi
by breaking up the crowd into com and reappears in Theo-
o-^e o-ets,
panies (a-vfi7ro<ria, Me., K\icrtas, Lc.). phrastus and in the LXX. (Sir. xxiv. 31
In the LXX. (rvpiroa-tov oivov = fj.e&v(T<i> pov rfjv Trpaa-idv) : cf. Euth. :
42 K.a
TrdvTes KCU e
rjpav
disorder (cf. i Cor. xiv. 33, 40), and being in fact in the form of a thanks
to secure an easy and rapid distri giving (c i Tim. iv. 3, 4) ; the
Cup,
bution: twelve men could serve fifty in reference to which the three Syn-
to one hundred companies in a com optists use euxapio-reii/, is called by
paratively short time. Incidentally St Paul TO evXoyias o iroTripiov TTJS
the division into companies made v\oyovfj.v. The recognised form of
the counting of the multitude a blessing was (Edersheim, i. p. 684) :
simple matter, and accounts for the Blessed art Thou, O Lord our God,
"
same number being given by the King of the world, Who bringest
four evangelists. forth bread from the earth." Kare -
41. KCU TOVS 7TVT apTOVS
Aa/3<BI>
K\aa-v SO Lc. ; K\d(ras.
: The Mt
KT\.] The cakes and fish were simple verb is used in all our ac
brought to Him (Mt. xiv. 18), pro counts of the Eucharistic fraction (cf.
bably in a Kofavos (cf. v. 43), and the 7) K\a(Tis TOV apTov, Acts ii. 42) ; per
Lord took the basket, or one of the haps the compound points here to
cakes, into His hands. The action the breaking of each cake into seve
marked Him as the Master and ral pieces (cf. /cara/con-TO), V. 5). The
Host; cf. xiv. 22, Lc. xxiv. 30, Acts distribution was entrusted to the
xxvii. 35. TOV ovpa-
Ai/a/SAe ^as els Twelve: e & dov (Me. Lc.) may imply
vov (Me. Mt. Lc.): the attitude of that they came to Him at intervals to
prayer (vii. 34, Jo. XL 41 ; for the be replenished, but is perhaps more
O.T. see Job xxii. 26, and cf. i K. viii. naturally understood of the repeated
22, Ps. xxviii. 2, Ixxiii. 4, cxxxiv. 2), action involved in the gift to each
specially characteristic of Him Who of them severally (cf. Jo. Sie ScoKei/).
knew no sin (contrast Lc. xviii. 13). The fish was no doubt distributed
The ancient Liturgies have trans in the same way, though Me. for the
ferred this feature to the institu sake of brevity writes epepio-ev iraa-iv :
tion of the Eucharist cf. Jo. Kal CK
(Brightman, ofjLoiais r<3i>
otyapiwv.
Liturgies, pp. 20, 51, 133, c & .
; cf. "iva
TrapaTiOaxTiv : for = Lc. irapaOeivai
the words of the Roman canon, "
K\d<rfJLaTa
Kal OLTTO TCOV
44 Kai
ri<Tav
ol irevTa- 44
avfipes.
45 Kal evdvs rivdyKacrev TOVS avTOv ep.- 45
avTols (sc. TO) o^Xco) K\. So the Mas With the excess of the
ter directed Jo. (rvvaydyeTf TO rre- :
miraculous supply above the require
ments of the people comp. 4 Regn.
pKro~evcra.vTa /cXacr/zaTa Iva p.ri
TI OTTO-
IV. 44, e(payov KOI KarfXmov Kara TO
X^Tai. For /cXa(r/xa (apTOf) cf. Jud.
xix. 5 (A, =-^o)fj.bs dpTov B), Ezech. pfjfjui Kvpiov.
xiii. 19. Aeo&eKa 44. yaav . . .
TrcvTaKio-xihioi avftpes]
KO(f)iva>v TrX^pco/naTa,
in apposition to wherewith were The number was doubtless roughly
*X.,
calculated by counting the a-v^noo-ia
filled twelve hampers : cf. Mt. 8.
(note on v. 39) cf. Mt. Lc. were/,
KOfpivovs TrX^pets, Jo. eyep-taav 5. ;
Ko<p{-
vovs K\ao~p.dTa)v. Me. uses vrX. Jo. cos-, TTfvr. The men perhaps alone
composed the groups, but the wo
<o(p.
nonn
Br/flcrcuSai KBLII<I> min& cfffq vg arm] Bi^o-otSa A (8170-.) S min
al aTroXuei |
1071
xiv. 28, Jo. x. 4); now He would stood his source, the starting-point
them. The of the boat was near this town (Lc.
only undertake to follow
ix. 10, see note on v. 32), and the
Synoptists throw no light on the
situation, but it is explained by St
Lord directed the Twelve to cross to
John (vi. 14, 15). The enthusiasm of the town in the first instance (Ben-
the multitude was not limited to a gel : terminus navigationis non to-
"
recognition of the Lord s prophetic tius sed ex parte In this case TO ").
not catch the contagion of the idea a-aiddv. Why they did not reach
(Latham, Pastor p., p. 307). Origen Bethsaida, but landed on the Western
in Jo. t. xxviii. 23 :
^ rrapx a v >
/-"?^
e
shore, appears as we proceed. On the
TOVTOIS d(popfjLrji>, (pi\ovo-iv OVTOV KOI form ~BT)6o-aiddv see WH., Notes, p.
av pera rStv 6\6vTo>v 1 60, WSchm., pp. 62 f., 91 ; and for
6a\do-o-r]s els Kacpapvaovfj.. Both Me. He for His part dismisses the multi
and Mt. represent the Twelve as tude. Mt. ov dnoXvo-rj see Burton,
a>s
:
landing eventually els Tevvrjo-apfT (vi. 321 ff., esp. 326, 330; Blass, Gr.
53, Mt. xiv. 34). The direction of the p. 219. The shortness of the interval
boat was therefore ultimately west suggested agrees with the view that
wards, and this fact has led to a the original destination of the boat
conjecture that there was a Western was Bethsaida Julias.
Bethsaida (Reland, Stanley, Tristram), 46. Kai diroTa^dfievos} Mt. has
which has been identified with Ain et- d-n-oXvo-as. Me. changes the word.
Tabigha (Tristram, Bible Places, p. The dismissal (v. 36) was friendly
315); in support of this theory it has and courteous, if peremptory; no
been urged that Jo. (xii. 21) mentions thing in His manner betrayed anx
a BrjQo-. TTJS TaXciXaias (see, however, iety or consciousness of their inten
Merrill, Galilee, p. 27). But there is tions. ATrorao-o-eo-^at is (in late Gk.,
no direct evidence for the existence see Lob. Phryn. p. 24) to bid fare
of two Bethsaidas on the Lake, and well to friends; cf. Lc. ix. 61, Acts
the Bethsaida of which Josephus xviii. 1 8, 21, 2 Cor. ii. 13. It is
speaks (ant. xviii. 2. i, B.J. ii. 9. i, possible that avTols may
= TOIS na6r}-
iii. 10. was in Philip s tetrarchy
7) TCUS avTov, and that Mt. has mis
and therefore on the East bank of the interpreted the pronoun but if so, ;
Jordan. Unless Lc. has misunder Me. omits altogether the dismissal of
VI. 48] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 137
Kal CCVTOS 4
TJS 6a\dcrorr]<2, JULOVOS CTTI Trjs yfjs. *Kai 48
idcov avrovs /Sacravi^ofJievov^ ev TCO eXavveiv, t]v yap
6 aVe/xos evavTios avTols, Trepi T6TctpTtiv (pvXaKrjv
46 avrj\6ev I 209 47 /cat o^.] o^. 5e N | r)v] + Tra.Xai D i 28 209 251 iam
ab i ev fjiea-rj rrj BaXawrj D 2^ om fj,ovos arm | 48 tdwv] iSev AKMVXH* etSev
Um
|
EFGHS 8il 2
alP 1 | /3a<r.
ev ra>
eXauj/ew] /3a<7.
KCU eXawovras D 21
*5
abff iq eXavvovTas
K. /Sao-. 604 | irepi rer. <f>v\.
r. WKTOS] om syr
81 1 "
pr /cat ADXFII al pl
ground (cf. Jo. vi. 3, 15), partly to occurred in v. 7 (q.v.) ; the different
escape the crowd (di/e^copr/orei Jo.), , applications of the word in this con
but chiefly to pray (ola avtipviros, Vic text by Mt. and Me. are instructive
tor ; xP*} <Tl J
f
ov y&P rc " ff
irpoarcvxais KCU
as shewing the degree of latitude
TO opos KOI 77
vv Koi TI fj.6v(t)o~iS) Euth.) ;
which the Synoptists allowed them
cf. i. 35. Another crisis had come; selves in dealing with the common
the way to further usefulness in Gali tradition, even when they retained its
lee seemed to be blocked, partly by actual terms. For a metaphorical
the attitude of Antipas, partly by the use of the verb cf. Sir. iv. 17, 2 Pet.
unreasoning enthusiasm of the people ;
ii. 8. On /Sao-, ev e X. see Blass, TG>
He needed counsel and strength for Gr. p. 237. "Avepos evavrios, cf. Acts
the immediate future. xxvii. 4.
47 48. 6-^ias yevopfvys KT\.] More 48. Trepi reTaprrjv (pvXaKrjv KrA.] The
than an hour must have passed since Lord reached the boat about 3 a.m.
the conversation before the miracle (cf. WM., p. 506); Mt., more precisely,
(see note on v. 35), and the sun had TeTaprrj (pvXaicf}. Cf. Macar. Magn.
now probably set : cf. Jo. vi. 17, iii. 6, reraprrj rfjs WKTOS (pvXaKJ eo-Ttv
breeze had sprung up, and it was AeiTTOiTai Tpels ixrTepatai eopai. Me.
against the rowers (Me. Mt.), blowing and Mt. count four watches in the
probably from the N. or N.W. and night after the system see Roman ;
them (pa<ramopcvovs) as well as to Lc. on the other hand (xii. 38) seems
alter their course.The Paschal moon to follow the Jewish division into
gave light enough to reveal the boat three. QvXaKri occurs in this sense in
struggling with the waves (/3ao-ai>io- the LXX. (Jud. vii. 19, i
Regn. xi. n,
Mt.), and well out to sea (Me. Ps. Ixxxix. (xc.) 4, cxxix. (cxxx.) 6, cf.
138 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 48
7Ti
s
50 OTI (fxivTaorfjid ea-Tiv, Kai dveKpa^av 7rdvTes yap
avTOV ei&av Kai erapd^Brjcrai/. 6 Se ei/0i)s eXa
48 ydeXev] i)0e\t]a ei D om |
Kai yd. Trap, aurous G 49 <m
(pavTa<r/j.a
|
/cat eutfews eXaX. /i. a. o ITJO-OUS N
Thren. ii.
19). *Epxereu npos CLVTOV?. xxiv. 5 Wisdom says eV ftdOci
Jo. says that when they caught sight TrepicTrdTrjo-a. For a mystical appli
of the Lord they had rowed ora&iovs o>s cation see Aug. in Jo. tract, xxv. :
f lKOO-l TTVT Tf TplCLKOVTa. SinCC the "venit...calcans fluctus, omnes tumo-
lake was forty stades broad (Joseph. res mundi sub pedibus habens...quid
B. J. iii. 10. 7), this agrees fairly well ergo timetis, Christiani ? Christus lo
with Mc. s ev fj.eo-0) TTJS BaXcuro-rjs, if quitur Ego sum, nolite timere" Cf.
we allow for the tortuous course of serm. 75.
the boat, her general direction (N.E. rjdfkfv irapeXGelv avrovs] Vg. vole-
to S.W. by W.), and the interval be bat praeterire eos; the imperfect is
tween the Lord s departure from the conative (Burton, p. 12); for the ace.
hill and arrival at the spot where cf. Lc. xi. 42, xv. 29, Acts xvi. 8.
they saw Him. IIepi7rarc5v eVi rfjs With the feigned purpose comp. Lc.
6a\d(T(n)s, Me. and Jo. ; Mt. TT. enl xxiv. 28, and see Me. v. 36, vii. 27.
TTJV tiaXao-a-av. The gen. points to The purpose in each case was to try,
the apparent solidity of the water and by trial to strengthen faith (cf.
under His feet (cf. eV! T^S yr/s, v. 47), Jo. vi. 6).
the ace. to His progress implied in 49- eSof-av OTI <pdvra(r^d ecrrtv]
TrepnraTcov ; in v. 26 where the order Wycliffe, "thei
gessiden that it were
a fantum ;
"
vdartov a ;
now on the crest of cf. Job XX. 8 (A) coo-Trep (pdvTacrfj,a
a wave, now hidden out of sight. It wKTfpivov. 3>. CCTTIV i the present re
was the darkest hour of the night, presents the thought as it took shape
and the moon had probably set only ; on their tongues it is a phantom :
>
the outline of a human form could (cf. Mt.). For earlier evidence of a
be seen appearing from time to time, popular belief in apparitions among
and approaching the boat. The con the Hebrew people see Job iv. 1 5 ff.,
3
ception is found in Hebrew poetry, xx. 8, and esp. Sap. xvii. 4, 1 5. Ave-
but only in connexion with Divine Kpagav the appearance drew forth
:
T]\des Se eirl
irrjyrjv 6a\d(T(Tr]S fv Se 50. Trdvrcs yap avTov eldav] It was
djSvo-arov TrepieTrarqcray ; in Sir. not the fancy of an individual ; all
VI. THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK 139
ai/Tfc)i/ 17 KapSia
51 Xiai>]
om D i 28 2** b syr sin arm + e/c Trcpicra-ov (vel cKTrepurffus
ADNXrnS^ al minP1 syr hcl arm (om NBLA syr?
6 11
"
aeth) erra?
i 118 209 + /cat eeavftaftv ADNXPHS^ al minP1 abf q syrr?6
|
the Twelve saw the Form on the stead of the usual evefirj, perhaps to
water, as all the Eleven afterwards depict the climb from the hollow of
saw the Risen Christ. The fear was the wave over the side of the boat.
momentary it was relieved at once
: Mt. avaftdvTtov avr&v, i.e. the Lord
by the well-known voice ; cf. the simi and Simon Peter. The latter had
lar circumstances in Lc. xxiv 37 ff., gone down (Karapds) into the water
ApOC. i. 17 ff For XaXeii/ /ifrd TIVOS and attempted to walk on it to the
cf. Jo. iv. 27, ix. 37, xiv. 30: the Lord: Mt. (xiv. 28 31) alone relates
phrase is probably preferred here to the incident. Upon the return of
the more usual X. rwi or npos riva, as Peter to the boat accompanied by the
implying familiar intercourse. Mera Lord the wind at once fell cf. iv. 39 :
Eyoi clpi
= (
It is I, cf. Lc. xxiv. 39, pates St Peter s (Mt. xvi. 16, Me. viii.
eyo> el/j.1 aurds, and the use of "OXj 29) .The excitement of the moment
LXX. eyco,
in the O.T. (BDB., p. 59). may have given voice to a growing
In the Fourth Gospel the phrase impression which had not yet reached
sometimes (viii. 24, 28, 58, xiii. 19) the maturity of a definite judgment.
rises to the level of its use in Deut. Victor points out that on the previous
xxxii. 39, Isa. xliii. 10; see Westcott occasion when a storm was stilled
on Jo. viii. 24. M?/ 0o/3eIo-& : see they had been content to exclaim Tis
Burton, 165. Augustine points the apa OVTOS e<mv ; (iv. 41).
moral of this little episode "quomodo :
52. ov yap a~vv^Kav eirl rols aprotf]
eos volebat praeterire quos paventes Vg. non enim intellexerant de pani-
ita confirmat, nisi quia ilia voluntas bus. Their amazement would have
praetereundi ad eliciendum ilium cla- been less had they realised the won
morem valebat cui subveniri oporte- der of the preceding miracle ; de- "
bat?"
53
53 Kai SiaTrepdo-avres ITTI Triv <yr\v n\Bov ets Fevvrj-
53 SictTreyoacraj Tes] + eKeidev D45abcffiq| e?rt TTJV yrjv TJXdov eis Yew. KBLA 28
33 2 ] 17X0. em TT\V y-rjv T. ADNHIS
pe al min? latt syrr 17X0. eis rrjv y-rjv Tew. 1
Xf>
q Vg
coddaU KAB 2 33 al a] TevrnffapcO B*(N)XH al min? 1
f q vg me
ff i)
D b c (ff) syrr 8111 ^
LMrAS<i>
pr e:s 604
8
55
IK TOV 7T\oiov evdvs eiri yvovTe^ avTOv 7repi6$pajuov 55
o\nv TY\V -^(jopav eKeivt]V, Kai f/p^avTO erri TO!S Kpa-
TOVS /ca/ccos e ^oi/Tas
TrepKpepeiv OTTOV ijKOvov
OTL 56 Kai OTTOV av ela-eTTOpeveTO ek $56
h
53 om Kai irpoo-upiuo-d-riffav D i 28 209 604 a b c ff i q r syrr arm 54 avTov]
Bin Pe "
nonn c
+ 01 avdpes TOV roirov e/cewou (/cat) AGA(3>)
i 13 28 33 (69) (604) 1071 (2^) al
Byr
hci
me arin 5 <5 av ABDLNH] eav
while the scene of the miracle was Here it vividly depicts the circula
the N. T. ; but occurs in the LXX. combination of the three covers every
(Amos viii. 12, Jer. v. i, collection of dwellings large and
142 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VI. 56
small. On the construction see WM., Pharisees there has been no mention
p. 384, Burton, 315 f., Blass, Gr. since iii. 6 during the interval they ;
imagination, and under the circum c\66vTcs suggests, these are another
stances the Lord permitted its use. party, newly arrived. Mt. is less pre
Of. Acts iv. 15, xix. ii f. On the cise :
Trpoo-epxovrai I. OTTO r<5
lepocr.
Kpdo-Trcdov, and on t
see v. 27, 28<av
<bapioraloi
Kal ypaufiarels. Cf. Bede :
,
TOVT eOTTLV dv lTTTOLS, TOVS CtpTOVS
z
ol
yap <Papi(Taioi
KCLI ol lovScuoi eav LLT
2 TONS (om TOUJ AXm al) aprons] + c^e^avTo KMNSUIIZ3? al min? Kareyvwo-av
1
D vituperaverunt latt^P ^ 1
S
( yrrP
eshhcl
arm)
lemard on Mt. xv. 1 1), cf. 4 Mace. vii. 6 who hold the tradition of the
"all"
yaorepa fKoivaxras (^ A, Koiva>vrjo~as} : Elders are not the masses, but the
fjuepocpayta in the N.T., outside this : strict and orthodox minority who
For TOUT eoTiv as a formula of in used in late Gk. for the length of the
arm between the fist and the elbow
terpretation cf. Mt. xxvii. 46, Acts ;
Worte, p. 92.
the wrist"; but it is difficult to see
3 Another apparently editorial
4.
how Trvypfj can be made to bear the
note. There is no trace of it in Mt. meaning of ecos- rfjs 7rvyp,fjs. The
Cf. reading Trvicvd (Vg. crebro, Wycliffe
Zahn, JZinleitung, ii. p. 241.
ol KOI rrdvTes ol
and the other English versions exc.
3. yap 4>.
lovdcubf]
Except in the phrase 6 ftao-i\evs
R.V., may be a gloss bor
"oft")
used by Me. here only; in Mt. with be not due to corruption (cf. Try/t/i^,
the same exception it is limited to D) ;
the rendering of the Pesh.
xxviii. 15, and in Lc. to vii. 3, xxiii. 51. s, see Lc.
On Jo. s use of the term see Westcott s xv. 8) is another gloss which we have no
t
John, Intr. p. Ix. ;
ot lovoaloi are means of verifying (see however Morj-
in the Fourth Gospel the opposite of son, St Mark, ad I.); for the marginal
hcl
the o^Xo? as the multitude re :
"
flect the spirit of Galilee, the Jews 30 f.), who renders it a7ro/Xvbi/res r<5
8aKTi>\ov$
are "the representatives of the narrow whole it is perhaps best to take Trvynfj
finality of Judaism." In some such literally, with the fist, i.e. either
limited sense the term is probably with the hand held out with clenched
used here by Me. and Mt. ; "the Jews* fingers while the attendant pours
144 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 3
3 a-vyfi.il AB (D TTV/C/XI?)
LNWd XriI2^> al minomnvid pugillo cffiqr (momento a
subinde b primo d) arm Or] irvKva K vg me go diligenter syrrP
6 * 1101 ^*) om A syr 9 1
"
OVK
|
e<?0.]
+ (TOP) aprov D(M
2
)
al abcffi syr
sin
arm 4 air ayopas] +
abcffilqr (arm)
tails,belonged not to the Torah, but construction, see WM., p. 776 n., and
to the Qabbalah (Taylor, Pirqe Aboth, cf. Theophrast. char. 16, Trfpippavdpevos
pp. 1 20, 128), and to its non-canoni OTTO lepov. The purification was ef
cal part (Edersheim, ii. p. 9). The fected sprinkling (cf. the vdutp
by
Elders are here of course not
(D*3i?.J) pavTio-pov of Num. xix. 9 ff., and the
the officers of the synagogue or mem metaphorical use of the verb and
bers of the Sanhedrin, but such great substantive in Ps. 1.
(Ii.) 7, Zach. xiii.
teachers as Hillel and Shammai, or i, Heb. x. 22, Apoc. xix. 13), or,
the scribes of former generations (cf. according to the alternative reading
Heb. xi. 2, where ot irp. = oi Trarepes, (see vv. 11.), by dipping (cf. 4 Regn. v.
i.
perhaps especially the members
i), 14, Judith xii. 7). But fiaTrTia-avrai
of the Great Synagogue, see
Aboth, suggests a standard which is Essene
i. i
ff., and Dr Taylor s account, p. 124 ; rather than Pharisaic, unless, as J.
the trapaSoo-is T. irp. is the sum of the Lightfoot suggests, an immersion of
7rapa86o-is TrarpiKaL (Gal. i. 14) after the hands only is intended. Cf. how-
VII. 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 145
syr
Bin
+ /cai /cXtPwi ADXmS< al min? latt syrrP6 go arm Or (om KBLA
1 " 111101
mini*"-puc
ever Justin, dial. 46, where Trypho combination; the mention of K\ivai
mentions among ordinary Jewish prac (whether beds or triclinia) may have
tices TO /3a7TTieo-#at atyapfvov TWOS coi/ been suggested by the legislation of
aTnyyopevTai IITTO Mcotrecas. Lev. xv. See WH., Notes, p. 25.
aXXa Tj-oXXa] I.e. in the way of KOI fTTfpcurwcrtv avrov] The sen
5.
lustration or ceremonial purification, tence broken off at the end of v. 2 is
besides the purification of the person.
resumed, but /cat is repeated in for-
For TrapaXaftetv as the correlative of Idovres remains
getfulness that <al
eVrai, Vg. urcei, pitchers or ewers, St Paul; the idea is found in the
possibly of wood (Lev. xv. 12) or of O.T., see Gen. v. 22 (where for the
Stone (Jo. ii. 6, \i6ivai vdptat), (3) ^aX- LXX. Aq. renders
fvT)pe<rrr)(rei>
TO>
$eo>,
used in cooking (i Regn. ii. 14, 2 Chron. viil 20, Eccl. XL 9. For irfpiir. Kara
xxxv. 13, i Esdr. i. 12). Sfa-rrjs (sex-
^?n) see Rom. viii. 4, xiv. 15, Cor.
2
tariiis) occurs in two MSS. of Lev. xiv. (4!
S. M. 2 10
146 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 5
ol PapL(raloL Kai
<
TT
peer (3vTep tov,
d\\d KOIVCUS -^epalv ecrBiovcriv TOV
6
6 6 Se eiTrev avTols KaXtos
dpTOV ; 7rpo(priTevcrev
Hcraiccs Trepi vfjiiiov
TWV VTTOKpiTtav &>s
yeypaTTTai OTL
5 om /cat OL ypapfj,. A |
KOIVCUS fct*BD i 28 33 118 209 604 2 pe aiq vg me arm]
Kc a -
ALXTAIIZ<l> minP b c f ff eyrr go
al 1
xe/xru ] pr rats
|
D 28 60 5e]
+ a.TroKpi9eis ADXm al min? latt syrhcl arm go
1
| /caXus] pr on ADXm al min? 1
|
syr"
11
j
ojs yeypaTrrai] /cat eiwev D
ws eiirev i 2 pe arm \eyuv 604 e f i qui dixit
ab |
om OTL ADXTAH al minomnvid
dXXa Koivais KT\.] Mt. paraphrases, pocrisy is here for the first time
ov yap viTTTovrai ras x f ^P as orav aprov directly laid at the door of the
fo-ditoo-iv. Me., after the explanation Scribes yet see Mt. vi. 2, 5, 15,
of vv. 2, 3, is able to give the words vii. 5.
TTOKptTT? s P]3n occurs in Job
as they were uttered. Toy apTov = xxxiv. 30, xxxvi. 13 (LXX.), and in Job
aprovs, v. 2 ;
for the sing, with art. cf. xx. 5 (Aq.). In the Pss. of Solomon
Jo. vi. 23 vTTOKpto-Lsis a charge constantly
; (payciv aprov (EH? 7OX)
is usual, but the points article to brought against the Sadducees by
what the Pharisaic author, e.g. iv. 7, e -
is passing before the eyes.
6. 6 de flirfv avTols The dpai 6 0eos TOVS ev inroK.pLcTL (avras
KT\.~\
time had come for plain speaking, for fj.Ta oa-L&v and James,
(see Ryle
the Scribes had called attention to ad 1.). The Scribes may well have
the very heart of the controversy been startled to hear the reproach
between Jesus and themselves. The cast back upon themselves.
answer consists of two parts, (a) vv. (Of ycypaTTTdi ort] Cf. Kadas ytyp.,
68, (5) 913; Mt. has both, but i.2 (note), and for on as introducing
inverts the order perhaps rightly, a citation see ii. 17. The passage
for the sharp retort dta TL KOL vpcls... quoted is Isa. xxix. 13. In the quo
is lost in Me., and the stern vTroKpirai tation Mt. and Me. agree, whilst both
seems to come better after the ex differ from the LXX. in two points.
posure of their inconsistency than at (i) The LXX. gives (with M.T.) :
eyyi&i
the outset. fioi 6 Xaos ovros fv ro) crrd/u,an avrov
/cat eV rots ^etXecrtf avraiv Tip-axriv p.e
1
l
I.e. Isaiah s denunciation of Israel (B), or in the shorter text of NA, e yy.
in his own day is admirably adapted LLOL O X. OVTOS, V Tols ^. CLVTWV TlfJLttXriV
to your case. For this sense of KoX&s LL in Mt., Me. the sentence is ab
:
cf. xii. 32 (where it is followed by eV breviated still further. (2) The LXX.
a\T?0eias), Jo. iv. 17, viii. 48, xiii. 13, has StSaovcoi/res eVraX/zara
:
4
av6pa>7ra>v
+ /3a7TTto-yC40us %(TT(av Kai. 7TOTtjpi.wv /cat aXXa irapo/JLOia a Trotetrat rotaura TroXXa D
8 totum versum om syr
sin
| a^ei/res] + 70/3 AXriI2^> al minP 1
f vg syrr go |
av-
Qpwirtav^+paTTT. effr. K. TTOT. K. aXXa (om aXXa A alpauc) Trap, roiavra TroXXa Trotetre
(A)(F)(W
d
)XriI2<i>
al minP 1
f vg syrr go arm aeth 9 om /cat eX. aur. 28 syr sin
oV represents -in HI, which the LXX. properly a single commandment, but
read in place of M.T. ^njjll ; see Nestle seems to be here used in opposition
in T. xi. p. 330 f. The to cWaX/Liara (o. 7) for the Law as a
Eap. fruitless-
ness of the Pharisaic religion was due whole, the manifold expression of the
to its self-imposed and external cha one principle of love (Rom. xiii. 8 ff.,
Biblical Gk. (Prov. 1 Sir. 2 Rom. 2 Eph. 1 Torah as contrasted with the Hala-
Col. 1 ), except in the Pastoral Epp. chah. Tot) 6eov...TU>v dvdpwTTcov . the
8 3 4
(i Tim. 2 Tim. Tit. ), is a doctrine, a
Elders were but D^3N. (Isa. I.e.) ;
the
definite piece or course of instruction, Torah was, as the Scribes themselves
as contrasted with 8t8axr], which is believed, of GOD. A like claim is
properly an act or line of teaching (i. made in the Talmud for the oral
22, 27, iv. 2), sometimes
though SiSa^?; tradition (cf. Taylor, Abolh, p. 119 ff.,
(Rom. vi. 17, xvi. 17) is used in a Streane, Chagigah, p. but this vi.),
sense scarcely distinguishable from does not seem to have been openly
The two words may be maintained in our Lord s time.
10 2
148 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 9
I3 n
*TOV \6<yov TOV 6eov Trj Trapa- 13
TT; /i7/r/)t A j
rw Trarpt] + auroy AXII al minP 1
| TTJ f*.r)Tpi] + aurou AXm al minP
m s) 5to
TrapaScxra UyUWJ/J + TT/ yuwpa
hcl (
13 rov Xo7o ] rrjv evroXrjv i | TT; Dabcffinq syr
TT\V Trapadoa-LV V/JL. 1071
Kopfiavas in Mt. xxvii. 6, Joseph. B. J. o av e efjLov Kfpftavf is. The son speaks
ii.
9. 4: cf. Cyprian, de op. et el. 15, from the parent s point of view, which
Dominicum celebrare te credis quae
"
ated it from the service of the person 12. OVKCTI d0iere *rX.] Mt. ov p.fj
addressed ;
cf.
Edersheim, Life, ii. p. Ti/jLijo-fi : see last note. Origen :
TTJS
reach." A son who took this way of gentiam illis adhibe." With OVKCTI
relieving himself from the support of a ovdev cf. v. 3, ix. 8, xii. 34, xiv. 25, xv.
father or mother was not only justified 5. The o edv of v. ii excludes in the
in his unfilial conduct, but actually hypothetical case all hope of material
prohibited from returning to his duty. assistance from the moment the qor
Victor e ins drtfiia
:
yovewv 6v<riav ban is uttered. Iloielv TI TIVI, sc.
WM., p. 458. The Vg. gives the i.25 (=^|), v. 7 ( = >1D): dKvpovv
general sense of o cav e/ occurs in i Esdr., i, 4 Mace., and is
150 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 13
7ro\\d
14 **Kal TrpocTKaXecrdiuLevos TraXiv TOV o^Xov
*5
15 avTols AKOvcraTe JJLOV Wi/res Kai owere. ov$ev
e(x)6ev TOV dvQpcoirov elcriropevofjievov ek avTov
hcl m
om 97 TrapedwKare syr850 yv IT. 1071 14 ira\iv KBDLA b ff i n q vg syr
< 5>
13
me aeth] iravra AXmS3> al min? f S yrr
1 Bin P 8hhcl tIt
arm go a/coixrare 2^ ( )
|
BDHL
jjpaucj aKovere KAXrAnZ< al min?
1
om pov A om Travres KLA al me ffvvere
| | |
TTJ TrapeSwKare] Ap
irapa86o~ei v. fj 15. ovdev eoriv J-G>6cv
KT\."\
A
parently the dat. of instrument, but fundamental canon, differentiating the
cf. Mt. fiia TTJV irapabocriv, for the Kingdom of GOD from Pharisaic Ju
sake of your tradition. For irapa- daism. Victor : evTfvOev o KCUVOS ap%-
bibovai irapadoo-iv see "WM., p. 282, rat v6p,os 6 KCLTO. TO Trvcvpa. The merely
and for jj, WM., p. 202 f. The * Wes external cannot defile man s spiritual
tern text glosses again, adding rrj nature (Euth., ovde yap aTrrerat rfjs
fteopa ; see VV. 11. Ilapd/zoia rotaCra, ^vxrjs ) the converse of the principle
such like things ; the Vg. keeps that the merely external cannot purify
the tautology, similia huiusmodi. it (Mt. xxiii. 25, 26, Heb. ix. 9 ff.).
Tlapo/Jioios is air. Aey. in Biblical Gk., For ovoev e Mt. substitutes the
o>0ei/
parative privacy, which the Twelve and a Jewish crowd, even in Galilee,
had used for snatching a hasty meal. would probably have resented the
But the principle which had been principle now asserted by the Lord,
asserted was too important to be had they understood it. But it was
dropped. It touched the heart of not understood even by the Apostles
things, and was necessary for all. until long afterwards, Acts x. 14 ff.;
For Trpoo-KoXela-dai see note on iii. 13 ; for the time the Lord was content
TraXiv (omitted by Mt.) points to an to drop the seed and leave it to ger
unnoticed dispersion of the Genne- minate. Koivovv is used in the N.T.
saret crowd (vi. 55 f.). For dicovo-aTe only in the technical sense (v. 2 note),
P.OV 7j% KOI o-vi/ere Mt. has less pre though the Vg., which renders it coin-
VII. 1
8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 151
go aeth] TO, CKTT. air avrov AXm al eynveshhci arm e<mv 2 o] pr Keu, a ADXriI2$
al minP 1
latt |
TOV ai 0/>w7roi ] + (i6) et rts c^ec (o e^w 1071 g) wra aicoveiv a/couerw
minP arm go 1
18 ov] oviru t<LUA i 604 alnonn f syrhcl (g) |
om e |w^ev A syr
sin
|
om ets TOV
quinare in Mt. xv. and on its first Mt. x. 2) or from natural readiness to
occurrence in Me., retains the O.L. speak, St Peter seems to have been
communicare (Ronsch, Itala, p. 354) the usual spokesman, cf. Me. viii. 29 ff.,
throughout the rest of this chapter ; ix. 5, x. 28, xi. 21, xiii. 3, Mt. xv. 15,
cf. the confusion of CKOIVOHTCIS, fKotvw- Lc. viii. 45, xxii. 8. With
vrjo-av in the MSS.
of 4 Mace. I.e. IO; Mt.
...TTJV Trapa/SoX^i/ cf. iv.
dXXa TO. CK TOV dvOptoirov KT\.] The Qpacrov r]\iiv the parable is
TTJV TT. :
positive side of the canon ; the source here little more than a proverbial
of human defilement is internal to the saying, as in Lc. iv. 23. See the
C
the R.T. see vv. 11. It has been intro than tarn i in Gal. iii. 3, Heb. xii. 21
duced as the proper sequel to v. 14 ; the juxtaposition of the adv. with the
cf. iv. 9. adj. decides for the latter meaning.
17. teal ore clo-r}\6ei> KT\.] third A 3
Kat i5/ueTff, ye (emph.) also (Jo. vi.
stage in the incident. To the crowd 68) as well as the crowd (cf. iv. n).
the new law was stated in a parabolic A.O-VVCTOS looks back to ^ O-VVL&O-IV
form; to the disciples it is now in (Isa. vi. 9, cited Me. iv. 12) : the word
terpreted (cf. iv. 10 ff., 33 f.). Et? OIKOV, occurs also in Rom. i. 21, 31, x. 19.
whether Simon s house at Capernaum The ao~uveTos is the man who lacks
the other hand is alone in attributing cf. Me. viii. 17, 2 Tim. ii. 7). Thus
the question of the disciples to Peter. do~vvToi prepares for ov voeire which
Whether from his position immediately follows (Mt. Me.).
152 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 18
I9
19 av6pu)7Tov ov StWrcu avTOV KOLvaxraL, OTt OVK. eicrTro-
go /cat Kadapifa z
8Cr
arm 20 ro...e/c7ropevo uei oi ] / gwae exeunt latt
for their censure rested purely on This interesting reference to the inter
religious grounds. It is therefore of pretation put upon the Lord s words
spiritual pollution only that He speaks. by the Apostolic age (cf. Acts x. 1 5 a
The two spheres of human life, the o 0eo? fKaddpio-ev] is lost in the R.T.
physical and the spiritual, are here dis (see vv. 11.). In support of KaOapifav
tinct ; to confuse them, as the Scribes see Scrivener-Miller, ii. p. 336 f., and
did, is to ignore the commonest for a defence of Ka6aptov Burgon-
facts of daily experience. A$eSpow Miller, Causes of Corruption, p. 61 f. ;
rist: K.CLI
avro (jiev TO V\IKOV els Tr\v KoiXiav ^eopet, that Kadapifav is a nom. pendens in
Kara de TTJV fTrtyivojjievrjv fv^v...
avra>
agreement with 6 acpeSpeov scarcely
o5(peAt/zoi> ytWrat...ou^ rj v\rj TOV
aprou calls for consideration.
aXX o eV aurai flprjfjievos \6yos f<TT\v 2O. TO K TOV dvdptoTTOV KrX.] See
o <u(peXc5t
TOV firj dvaf-ias TOV Kvpiov v. Mt. narrows the statement
15 b.
eo~6iovra avTov. (f < TOV K TOV dv6pU>1TOV\
O-TOfJLdTOS for
20 e/fetm D latt 21, 22 iropveiai /cXoTrcu (povot /ioixetcu fctBLA 604 me aeth]
iropveia /cAe^ara /uoixeicu <j>ovos
D fioixeicu iropveuu <povoi
K\oirai ANXriI24> d minP 1
smhcl
f vg syrr /A<UX.
K\OTT. iropv. <pov.
a bcdff iq p>oLfc iropv. K\OTT. (pov. syr?
6811
arm
21 22. yap C K
c<r<i)0fV
TT)? is instructive to compare with both
J
The commission
dia\oyia-fj.ol Trovrjpoi.
the O.T. doctrine of sin (e.g. Ps. li. 5,
Isa. liii. 6, Jer. xvii. 9, cf. Schultz, ii.
of any sin is preceded by a delibera
tion, however rapid, in the mind of
p. 292 ff.), and the Pauline doctrine
the sinner cf. ii. 6 ff., Lc. v. 22, Rom.
;
(cf. SH., Romans, p. 143 ff.). AtaXo-
elsewhere chiefly in
i.
21, James ii. 4. On dta\. see Hatch,
yia-p-ol, thoughts,
Essays, p. 8. Ot such inward de
Lc. and Paul 8.,
omits TrXe-
marks off a part of the class, such as
adding i/feu&o/zaprvpuu,
acre Xyeta,
are evil in themselves (xa/coi), or mis
ove^iat, irovrjpiai, SoXos,
chievous in their effects (-rrov^poi) see
o0$aX/zoff TrovrjpoSj virfprjcpaviaj afppo-
Trench, syn. xi.
(Euth. o &e MapKos airapiQiLtirai
<j\)vr]
:
Kai erepa, 7rXeoi/fi ai>, Trovrjpiav, do\ov, Tropvelai KrX.] The plurals indicate
ao-e Xyetai/ Moreover, in those
/crX.).
successive acts of sin, as they emerge
which are common to both the order from the inner source of human cor
differs: Mt. seems to follow that of ruption ; the more subtle tendencies
the Decalogue as arranged in the M.T. to evil which follow are in the sin
and in cod. of the LXX., whilst Me.A gular (v. 22). Cf. Gal. v. 20 77X0?,
is in partial accord with cod. B (ov
*
dv/iot , the spirit of rivalry, outbursts
K\e\lsi$, oil (f)ovev<Tis). While both of wrath (Lightfoot), and see WM.,
lists begin with the SiaXoyioyioi, in p. 22O. KXoTrai : cod. D, AcXe/z/iara, cf.
the specification which follows Mt. Herm. Lc. For this combination of
limits himself to external sins, whilst sins cf. Hos. iv. 2 <f>6vos
K<U
K\onfj KOI
Me. passes from these to mental acts t
TT/S y^s.
or habits (ir\oveiai...a<f)po(rvvr)}.
It
154 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 22
LXX. exc. in Sap. xiv. 26, 3 Mace, ii syn. xxxix., and cf. Theod. Mops, on
26, where Gentile habits are in view ; 2 Tim. I.e. d\a6ves, Kav^co/>icz/ot e^eti/
in the KT. it is used in the same a fj-r] exovcrw VTTfpyfpavoi, p,eyd\a (ppo-
connexion (Eph. iv. 19, i Pet. iv. 3). vovvres enl TOLS ov(riv. The sin of the
Here the reference is probably to the latter lies not so much in exaggerating
dissolute life of the Herodian court, their endowments, as in claiming for
and of the Greek cities of Galilee and themselves the merit of them. In
VII. 24] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 155
23 om TTavra. L om I
ra irovijpa. i 604 2*" al**"
| fKiropevovTaa GKNA 28 736 y 8**
alP*ue 24 /cat e/eei0ep ewao-ras A(D)NXm al minfereomn | ainiKdev] efr\0ev LA
t]\dev M 28 al syrP68 *1 arm Or | opia. KBDLA i 13 28 69 209 346 604 2^ Or]
rnin?1
Biblical Gk. the opposite of virepr/cpavos The departure was a retreat. Not
is rcnreivos
(^V))
see Prov. iii. 34, only were the Pharisees scandalised
James iv. 6, i Pet. v. 5. (Mt. xv. 12) by His denunciation of
The list culminates in the unwritten Law, but the discourse
d(ppo<rvvr)]
6$ = Philoc.
a(ppa>v
K.a.1
[/cat
25 yv&vai, KCLI OVK \a6eTv 2<5
j/t/cttrcra AK(L)S
m sV m An* i al mu
go Z^o^oivtcrcra minP* ^ bdf ff vg ^otvtcrcra (D) 110
i
(5. 7. iii. 3. i, cf. ant. xix. 5. 6) it spirits, cf. ix. 21. The phenomena
embraced whole seacoast and
the and the belief which assigned them to
plain at least from Carmel north the agency of evil spirits were, as
wards. Phoenicia, like the Decapolis, it appears, not limited to Jews or to
was frankly pagan, and the Tyrians the laud of Israel (Acts xvi. 16 f.).
bore a special illwill towards the Jews On $s...avT?is f cf. WM., p. 185; Blass,
(Joseph, c. Ap. i. 13). In crossing the Gr. p. 1 7 5. npoo-e rreo-ei see ,
iii. 1 1 ,
v. 33.
border the Lord passed into a Gentile 26. E\\T)v[s, Svpez QoiviKiaro-a TG>
land. Phoenicians had sought Him yfVfi] Mt. Xavavaia. The woman was
in Galilee (iii. 8), but He had no a Gentile (/, vg., gentilis\ probably
mission to their country; His purpose Greek-speaking, but descended from
in entering it was retirement and not the old stock of the Phoenicians of
public work. EiVeX&oj/ els oiKiav cf. :
Syria, who belonged to the Canaan-
v. 17; on ov8. rjdf\fv ites of the O.T. "EXXrjv in the Acts
yv., see ix. 30,
and for ?i6f\cv, cf. vi. 48. and Epistles is contrasted sometimes
OVK TJdwdcrdT) \a.6fiv\
KOI On the with lou&uoff (Acts xiv. i, Rom. i. 16,
quasi-adversative sense of KOI see ii.
9 f. &c., i Cor. i. 24, GaL iii 28),
\VM., p. 545. H8vvd<r8r)v or edwdo-fyv sometimes with /3ap/3apo? (Rom. i. 14),
is frequent in the LXX., cf. Gen. xxx. i.e. itrepresents either the Gentile as
8, Exod. xil 39 (A), Jos. xv. 63, xvii. such, or the civilised and generally
12, Jud.32 (A), 2 Regn. iii.
i.
19, ;
n Greek-speaking Gentile (see Light-
in the N.T.
occurs here T)8wd<r6r)v foot s note on fiapfiapos, CoL iii. n).
(N B), and Mt. xvii. 16 (B). See In the Gospels "EXX^v, EXXrjvis
WSchm., p. 208 n. Aavddveiv is one occur only here and in Jo. vil 35,
of the rarer words of N.T. Greek, xiL 20, and the word must in each
2 1
occurring elsewhere Lc. Heb. 2 Pet. case be interpreted by the context
The aor. inf. is usual after dvvaa-dai The Phoenician language may have
(Blass, Gr. p. 197). lingered in country places round Tyre
25. aXX evBvs aKovcracra KT\.~\ Cf. and Sidon, as the Punic tongue was
vi -
33> 54 f- Even in Phoenicia He stillspoken in Augustine s time by
was recognised. To QvyaTpiov, cf. v. descendants of the old Phoenician
23, 42: another child-applicant for colony in N. Africa (Aug. ep. 209).
healing. Children as well as adults But in EXX., 2vpa ra) yevei there is 3>.
16 e/c] OTTO D 1
15 c ff om L g 27 /cat e\.] o 5e I. fnrev
hcl
syr (arm) go
inhabitant (or as here, a descendant 23, Acts L 8, iii. 26, Rom. i. 16, ii 9,
of the old inhabitants) of Syrian Phoe io. To Marcion, in whose Gospel
nicia (77 SvpoffroiviKT), Justin, dial. 78), this incident had no place, Tertullian
so called in contrast to the Cartha (adv. Marc. iv. 7) well replies: "de-
ginian seacoast (Strabo xvii. 19 ) rSi> trahe voces Christi mei, res loquen-
JJ
Ai/3v<poi/i<Q)i yr)}. 2upo(po i occurs tur. The conversation with this
in Lucian deor. eccl. 4, and Syro- Phoenician woman merely calls atten
pJutenix in Juv. sat. viii. 1
59 on the ; tion to a rule which is everywhere
late and rare form of the fern, see apparent. Yet if the Jew justly
"VVSchm., p. 135 n., Blass, 6rr., p. 63. claimed precedence, he had no ex
The Clementines (horn. ii.
19, iii.
73) clusive right to the Gospel; rrpcSroi/
name the mother Justa, and the implies that the Gentile would find
daughter Bernice. With ro>
ywei c his opportunity; cf. Mt viii. u, Acts
Acts xviii. 2, 24. xiii. 46, xxviii. 28. For acpes with
yptoTa...iva] Ct 7rapfKa\i...ivaj V. the inf. cf. Mt. viii. 22, Me. x. 14; the
io. Mt. gives the words :
eXerjaov /ze, subjunctive follows in Mt vii. 4, Me.
, vios Aavei S* r/ dvyarrjp pov *ca*cc5s xv. 36. For xopraeo-0ai saturari, see
i cf. Mt. ix. 27, XX. 30, 31
: note on vi. 42.
(Me. x. 47, 48). Such a formula as vios Mt, who in the early part of this
A. once used in public would soon incident is on the whole much fuller
become customary, but its occurrence than Me., relates the circumstances
in this narrative is remarkable; as which led to this reply (xv. 23, 24),
yet, so far as we know, the title but omits the words a<pes...ra TCKVO.
had been applied to Christ only once ov yap ecrriv KaXov KrX.J So Mt,
even in Galilee. On the contrast Me. Ta Kvvdpia are TO. Kvvidta TT)?
between this mode of addressing Him oiKias (Origen) the housedogs (rpa-
n-f^TJfs Kvves Horn. IL xxii. 69),
and that adopted by the daipovia and, as the
with an added aXrj&os, by the disciples, dim. possibly indicates; though not
see Origen in Mt. t. xi. 17 : children of the house, they have a
place within its walls, and are fed,
e diro TCOI/ rives fiev avrov if
euayyeXiW
KaXovcriv vlov Aa/Si S-.-nW? 5 vio> not with the children s bread. Thus
0COV...TivCS &* p.TO. the term, which on Jewish lips was
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VII. 27
38
28 /3a\eTv. jj Se aTTCKpiOrj Kai \eyei avTco Nai, Kvpie,
Kai TO, Kvvdpia vTTOKaTco Trjs TpaTretys ecrOiovcriv OTTO
28 om vai D 13 69 604 2
pe b c ff i
syr
ain
arm /ecu] /cat 70/9 ALNXmSf> al minP1
|
usually a reproach, is used by the Lord The woman accepts and affirms the
to open a door of hope through which Lord s saying about the dogs; it serves
the suppliant is not slow to enter her purpose; there is that in it on
(v. 28). On ra Kvvdpia = Ta e 6vr] see which she can build an argument;
J. Lightfoot and Schottgen on Mt. Euth., eVei TOLWV Kvvdpiov efyu, OVK
xv., and Bp Lightfoot on Phil. iii. i. elpl d\\oTpia. For vai see 2 Cor. i.
Jerome, after observing that the re 20,Apoc. i. 7, xiv. 13, xxii. 20; KOI is
lative positions of Jew and Gentile here simply even, as in i. 27, not
have been reversed, exclaims "0 and yet, yet even for Kai yap (the ;
cetera :
enim nationes requirunt...ostendit 29. 8ia TOVTOV TOV \oyov vrrayc KrX.]
28. 8e aTreKpidrj KOL Xe -yet] Her yevr]drjT(ji trot 0\eis. coy Cf. Victor:
77
o ovv Mar^aioff TO TTiOTecos
saying was in the strictest sense an (J-fV TTJS
the dogs (of the house) are fed with liberantur a diabolo parvuli."
the crumbs which the children leave. 30. Kai a7reX$o{)cra KrX.] Mt. Kai
Mt.,reoj/ TWTTOVTCOV aTTOTrjs rpcnrefrs TWV Iddr) QvyaTTjp avTrjs OTTO TTJS copay
TI
Kvpiatv ai/rcoi/, with the crumbs which eKcivqs. The result finds a parallel
their masters let fall (cf. Lc. xvi. 21). in the miracle of Jo. iv. 46 ff.
VII. 31] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 159
exc i) vg Wer me
NBDLA 33 604 2P lattvt (
syr aeth] /cat SiS. TjX^e^ ANXriIS^> al
gyrrsinpeshhci arm g |
ets t^BDLA i 33 69 124 209 282 346 604 i**] -rrpos ANX
ms$ al minP 1
fjievov errl TTJV K\IVIJV : the exhaustion 11.). He went through merely as a
had not yet spent itself, though the traveller en route (for this use of &a
foul spirit was gone; cf. ix. 26. On see Me. ix. 30, Jo. iv. 4, 2 Cor. i 16),
the place of this incident in the and in so large and busy a place may
Ministry, see Hort, Jud. Chr. p. 34 :
easily have escaped notice. From
*
when at length the boon is granted Sidon and the Mediterranean coast
her, nothing is said to take away He returned to (els, for eVi or rrpos, cf.
from its exceptional and as it were Blass, Gr. p. 124) the Sea of Galilee,
extraneous character; it remains a but to its eastern shore (dva p.e<rov
Euth. treats the incident as prefigur from Sidon across the hills (Merrill,
ing the call of the Gentiles irpo- :
p. 58, G. A. Smith, p. 426) ; it crossed
8e KOTO, a\\rjyopiav T] Xai/ai/aia
Ti>7rov the Leontes near the modern Belfort,
auTT/ yvvrj TTJV e edvaiv eKK\rjcriav KT\. and climbing the ranges of the Le
On the participle after evpev see Blass, banon, passed through the tetrarchy
Gr. p. 246.
of Abilene, and eventually reached
31 37. RETURN TO THE DECA- Damascus. The Lord probably left it
POLIS. HEALING OF A DEAF MAN where it skirted Hermon, and striking
WHO SPOKE WITH DIFFICULTY (Mt. XV. south kept on the east bank of the
29, cf. 30, 31). Jordan till He reached the Lake
31. /ecu iraXiv e^e\&u>v KT\.] With (see map). The long detour may have
TTaXiv fe\6a>v cf. ii. 13, xiv. 39, 40. served the double purpose of defeating
The last incident took place in the the immediate designs of His enemies
neighbourhood of Tyre. The Lord and providing "for the Apostles the
now leaves the opia Tvpov and follow rest which He had desired to give
ing the coast-line northwards across them before (Latham, p. 333 cf. vi. "
within sight of Zarephath (SapeTrra the opta Trjs A. are the districts under
rfjs SctScovtaj ,3 Regn. xvii. 8, Lc. iv. the influence of the cities of the
26), through Sidon.
passes Zidwv, Decapolis, see note on v. 20. No
= pTV, Saida, some 20 miles
2ei8eoi>
mention is made of a passage through,
N. of Tyre on the Phoenician coast, of a ministry in any of them ;
still less
first mentioned in Gen. x. 1 5 in N.T. : but in the country round these cities
cf. Mt. xi. 21 f. = Lc. x. 13 f., xv. 21 = (G. A. Smith, p. 60 1 ) preaching and
Me. vii. 24, 31, Me. iii. 8 = Lc. vi. 17, the working of miracles are resumed,
Acts xxvii. 3. The traditional text probably among the Jewish or mixed
avoids the reference to the Lord s population prepared by the work of
passage through a Gentile city (vv. the released demoniac (v. 20). The
i6o THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAKE. [VII. 31
3a
tn 32 fuecrov TU>V
opitov^ AeKaTroXews. /ccu
(pepovcriv
KO)(bov Kai ij.o yi\.a\ov,
Kai Trapa.K.aX.ovo iv CLVTOV \va
r
\ovv 33 arm |
ras %et/ms N*NW d
AS 33 33 aTroXajSo/jt-evos] eTrtX. E*F 131 271
al nonn Xa/3. A 63"" | efidXev . . .avrov 2] ^irrvo ev as TOVS Sa/cruXous avrou /cai e/3aXev ts
Kwfpbv TTveupa). MoyiXaXos (here only takes the p.oyi\d\os away with Him,
in KT.) probably from Isa. xxxv. 6
is
because a crowd was gathered round
Tpavr) de carat -yXoSo-o-a /zo-ytXaXo)i> the :
them (a?ro roO o^Xov, cf. Mt.), and He
word occurs also in Exod. iv. (Aq., n wished to be alone with the man (/car*
Symm., Th. = Lxx. Sva-Kucpos), Isa. Ivi.
Idiav, iv. 34, vi. 31, 32, ix. 2, 28, xiii. 3).
10 (Aq.,
= LXX. Symm.,
cvcoiy Th., The miracles were usually wrought
aXaXoi), and in each case it = D?K. under the eyes of the crowd, but in
Here the Vg. has mutum; Wycliflfe special cases relative (v. 37) or even
follows with mandeef and doumbe";
"a absolute (cf. viii. 23) privacy seems to
Tindale prefers "one that was deffe have been necessary.
and stambed in his speech"; "had e/SaXev TOVS daKruXovs *rX.] The
an impediment in his speech" (A.V., organs affected receive the signs of
VII. 35] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 161
d m
latt i] + ev0ews AEFGHKMNSUVW
35 Kai )Xrn2* minftwanm f vg (
any g O ^h
i
KBDA i] rjj/otxflTjo-cw L di-rjvoiyijffai 124 604 a *
I i)voi.yT]<Tai>
1
healing power; the ears are bored The earlier Syriac versions naturally
(epa\fv els), the tongue is touched. omit Mc. s explanatory o i<mv Aiav.
hcl hier
JlTvaas, see viii. 23, Jo. ix. 6 (West- (it is in Syr. the Latin trans
->
:
-)
healing power proceeded from His own igitur aures.-.quod vobis significavi-
person (cf. v. 30). Victor deiicvvs ok : mus cum apertionis celebrantes mys-
*
TrAouTet TTJV TTJS 6eias dwdp-eus
evepyetav terium diceremus Ephphatha quod
Kai TO fvuiOtv avr<5 airopprfras cratpa. est adaperire.
"
long delays of His remedial work were ritual in the Sarum ordo ad facien
borne in upon the Lord s human dum catechumenum (Maskell, rit. i
an especial manner. So His 1 1 ) and the similar form in the modern
spirit in
Church, or His Spirit in her, in Roman Rituale. Bede refers also to
wardly groans while waiting for the the versicle Domine labia mea (Ps. 1.
26). Such a o-Tcvaypos dXaXrjTos here For diavoiyetv cf. Lc. xxiv. 31 f., 45,
proceeds from the Lord s humanity. Acts xvi. 14.
35 om avrov 1 W d
36 SiecrreiXaro] evereiharo A | yu.^SejuJ + yu.^Se* D 28 604
2P6 | \ey<i)(ru>]
enrwfftv ADNXFII al minP 1
|
ocrov Se...auroi] ot de avrot D* (bcff i) |
(sic) A | 7re/>i<r(7ore/>ws
DW d
61 1071 37 V7repeK7re/3i(rcrcos DU i
209 435 604 om
W d
| e^e7rX^(r<roj ro] pr iravres W d
|
/cai 2] pr ws B me | aXaXous] pr rovs ADNWdX
,
OTLrifjiepai Tpels Trpocr/uevovo Li/
rjSrj Kai [/>to*]
3
OVK 6^ova~Li/ TL (paycoo LV Kai eav a7ro\v(ra) avTOvs 3
q Syrr( exCBin )
| OJTOS] <rvvax0evTos W d
| 7r/)oo-KaX.] + o I^trous EFGHSUVXr al? f 1
|
Tjfj.epa.is TpLai
B rjfjiepas rpeis A i 69 2 ** al nonn | irpoa[jivovaiv] eicnv airo Trore wSe euriv D
ab(c)d(ff)i (arm) om /xot BD | 3 /rat eai/...e/cXi;^770-ovTaiJ /cai aTroXucrai aurous
ot^ov ou 0eXw ^77 eK\vQ<ixnv D 604 (2
pe
)
ab ff i q
act continues in its abiding effects. disciples take the first step. For
The plurals icoxfrovs, dXoXous may in npoffKoXfla-dai see note on iii. 13.
clude the classes represented by the 2.
<T7rAay;^z
i
b/zai eVt TOV o^Aoi/]
case of the /xoyiXaAos, or they may The Lord had known the pangs of
refer to other miracles of the same hunger (Mt. iv. 2). Even under or
kind on the same occasion (cf. Mt., dinary circumstances there was some
Kw(f)ovs \a\ovvras). AXaXovs AaAelj/, thing in the sight of an eager crowd
perhaps an intentional paronomasia which moved Him; see Mt. xiv. 14,
see WM., p. 793 f. for a similar ;
Me. vi. 34. For <T7r\ayxviccrdai see
juxtaposition of Ka><J)6s
and aAaAos cf. note on i. 41. This crowd was suffer
Ps. xxxvii. Km... Km, (xxxviii.) 14. ing through its attendance upon Him :
WM., p. 547 ; aXaXou?, anarthr., the OTL 77877 T7ju.epeu rpels irpotrp-evovcriv p.ot
oXaXoi being usually identical with (Mt. Me.). UpcxTficvciv TLVI, to wait
the K0)(f)oi. upon ; see Sap. iii. 9 ol Trio-rot eV
VIII. i 9. FEEDING OF THE aya7T77 Trpocrfjifvoixriv avr<u
(sc. ra>
FOUR THOUSAND (Mt. xv. 32 39). Acts xi. 23, xiii. 43, and cf.
I. ev cKCivais rois r/pepais] During Teptiv Tivt Me. iii. 9 (note). The con
the period to which the preceding struction 77^77 rjfie pai Tpels Trpooy*. is
incident belonged (see note on i. 9), explained by treating 77^7; 77. rp. as
i.e. in the course of the Lord s
journey a parenthesis (WM., p. 704), but it is
through the Decapolis (vii. 31). Ua\iv simpler to supply fio-iv, and treat Trpoo--
TroXXoO *rA. The crowd which fol fjLfvovcriv and e^ovfriv as datives of the
lowed Him was so great that it participle. The reading of is an D
reminded the disciples of the crowds interpretation of a difficult phrase;
on the western shore (iii. 20, iv. i, v. the Vg. iam triduo sustinent me (q,
21), especially perhaps of the five adherent mihi) evades the difficulty ;
209 q syr
|
D latt^P rtyes yap ANW d XrHS al minP f vg Syrr(Pesh hcl arm go aeth om airo
1 1 )
|
m nnonn
i 5 ^^a ADNWd
KBLA] eTr^wra rnS> al min? eirwuTtjaev 1
M
6 irapayyeXXet KBDLA] irap-nyyeiXev ACNW d
Xrn2> al min omnvid cl(
vg rell )
day seems to have passed, but no For the recitative on cf. i. 15, 37,
provision had been made for more 40, ii.
12, iii. ii, 21, iv. 21, v. 23, 28,
than a few hours absence from home. 35, vi. 4, 14, 15 bis, 18, 35, vii. 6, 20.
On rl <pdy.
see vi. 36. The objection raised by the Twelve
3. eav a7roXuo~o> avrovs vij(TTis /crX.] corresponds to the circumstances at :
Mt. aTToXucrai. ..oiJ ^eXco pijiroTe /crX. Bethsaida they had urged the want
The Lord anticipates the proposal of means (dyopcurafiev drjvapitov dia-
with which the Twelve were doubt aprovs ;) in this thinly popu-
/cocrieoi/
less again ready (vi. 36 airo\v<rov ated region they plead the scarcity of
O.VTOVS). N^ort?, a classical word, food cf. Mt. nodev rfpiv ev eprjfjiia aproi
:
occurs here only (Mt. Me.) in Biblical roo-ovTot KT\. Gould s remark, "the
Gk. Els OLKOV O.VT&V "to their home"; stupid repetition of the question is
for fls (ev in this sense see
ol<ov
oiKG>) psychologically impossible," is doubly
ii. i. For eK\vea-6ai of the faintness at fault The question is not repeated
caused by want of food see Jud. viii. exactly, and such stupidity as it shews
1
5 A (where B has K\eiiri.v\ i
Regn. is in accordance with all that we know
xiv. 28, Isa. xlvi. i, Thren. il 19, of the condition of the Apostles at
i Mace. iii. 7. this period (cf. viii. 17 ff.). For ^opra-
Kai Ttves OVTWV OTTO ^aK.po6fV eicriv] eiv see vi. 42, note, and for the gen.
Me. only. Gamala, Hippos, Gadara were cf. Ps. cxxxi (cxxxii.) 15, and Blass,
perhaps the nearest centres of popula Gr. p. 101. ETT cpriftias, on the surface
tion. The towns and villages of the of a desert, cf. WM., p. 468. EpTj/ua
Decapolis were fewer, and at longer occurs in the Gospels only in this con
distances from each other than those text, and not a dozen times in Biblical
of the populous western shore. No Gk. the usual phrase is 77 ep?//xos, epq-
;
TrapedrjKav TW 7
Kai ei^av i^Bv^ia dArycr Kai 7
8
v\o<yn(ra<z
avTa e nrev 7rapaTi6evai. Kai 8
<payov
Kai rjpav
) |
A mini* 110
irapaTedyvai minP8 irapadeLvai GM NUVXIIS minP
A(<l>)
"
8 exo/oratr- txt 1
al min fereomne8 ] Ta IT. K\. KG TO Trepio-creu/xa ruv K\. D 2 pe TO irepia-ffeva-ay TUV K\. 604
Trepiffaeva avra /cXacr/iaTa 3 3 om /c Xacr/iaTwv Ak
Mt. on Me., or of their use of a common less definite ir apart drjvai. Kai TOUTO,
Greek source. In the Feeding of the these, as well as the loaves.
Five Thousand the direction is given 8. *ai ftpayov
to the Twelve; here apparently the Cf. vi. 42.
Lord Himself addresses the crowd. Mt. TO ircpio-a-evov r&v K\., as in xiv.
No mention is made here of x^wpos 20, where Me. has simply /cXao-^aTa.
^opToff the spring was now past, and
; neptWevp.a the opposite of voWp 7?/^ is
the hills were bare. (2 Cor. viii. 13, 14), that which is left
or remains over when all present
See notes on vi. 41. The in needs are satisfied; an active form
sertion of KOI irapcflTjKav o^Xa) here TO>
TrepioWa also occurs (Eccl.
13
Paul4
in Me. seems to imply that the bread Jas. 1 ). STTvpi? (in the N.T. acpvpis,
was blessed and distributed first see WH., Notes, p. 148, WSchm.,
another detail which has escaped Mt. p. 63, Deissmann, B. St., pp. 158, 185,
On fvxapio-TcIv see Lob. Phryn. p. 18, a late form rejected by the Atticists,
Rutherford, N. Phr. p. 69. cf.Lob. Phryn. 43) is used by Hero
7. /mi flxav tx&v8ia oXt ya] See OQ dotus and re-appears in comedy (Ar.
i?.
5. The form elxav occurs again Pax 1005) and in the later writers
Acts xxviii. 2 (TrapeZ^ai/), Apoc. ix. 8 f., (Theophrastus, Epictetus, &c.). It is
c etxapev, 2 Jo. 5, and elsewhere as said to be akin to tnrelpa, and to
a variant, see WH., Notes, p. 165, denote a basket of coiled or plaited
WSchm., p. 1 12. Ix&v8iov (Mt. also) is materials, cord or reeds ; in Ar. /. c.
here a true diminutive; cf. A.V., R.V. it is an eel-basket (KcoTraSooi/ e\6elv
v\oyrj(ras avra enrev Kai ravra (T7rvpi8as\ in Athen. 365 A (deltrvov
irapani).] The blessing was probably OTTO <rirvpidos) a dinner-hamper. Some
distinctfrom that of the loaves (see times baskets of this sort were of
note on 6), but similar; fvXoyelv
?. considerable size, cf. Acts ix. 25, where
and cvxapurreiv are practically synony Saul makes his escape in a airvpis
mous, see Mt. xv. 36 TOV$ firra aprovs (
= 2 Cor. xi. 33). That the
<rapydvr),
KOL T. ix&vas eu^aptoT^(ras, and cf. Me. word here not a mere synonym of
is
vi. 41 ; see J. Th. St. iii. p. 163. For Kocpivos is clear from the distinction
fLTrcv bade, cf. v. 43, Lc. xii. 13, xix. in v. 20, q. v. The Vg. renders a<p.
1 5 ;
and on Trapantievai and its variants by sportas: Wycliffe has "leepis,"
see Blass, Gr. p. 230, who chooses the reserving
"
coffyns
"
for KO<J>.
frails
166 THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 8
9
67TTO.
cr<pvpas. r]<rav e ws TTpa-
KLO")(L\LOL.
Kcci aTTeXvcrev CIVTOVS.
10 Kai ev6vs e/u/3as [UTOS] ek TO TrXoiov juera
CCVTOV r]\6ev eJs ra /ueprj Aa\/mavov6d.
8 <r(j>vpi.8as
A2BCLNWd XrAII2i> al minomnTid + 7rX7/pets 13 33 69
1071 alnonn i 5e] + ot ACN W d
<j>ayoi>Tes
XriIS$> al min? latt syrr arm go al
1
|
GA 1071 alP
ftuc
a b c f i q 10 ev6vs] avros D b i k |
the two miracles (Me. vi. 35 ft, viii. similar view (Philol. Sacr., p. 17);
if.) see Origen, Hilary, and Jerome on the other hand see Chase, Syriac
i
on Mt. xv. Jerome s quaint and terse ; element, &c. p. 146 n. Dalman (Gr.
summary may be quoted v panes : "ibi
P- J 33)> with perhaps slightly more
erant et hie vii panes et ii
pisces, probability, suggests that Aa\/j.avov0d
pauci pisculi; super faeuum dis- ibi is a corrupt form of MaydaXou$a : cf.
cumbunt, hie super terram ibi qui ; Worte Jesu, p. 52 f. Assuming that
comedunt v millia sunt, hie iv millia ; both Magadan and Dalmanutha are
ibi xii cophini replentur, hie vii spor- genuine names, we may accept as a
VIII. 1
1]
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. I6/
11
Kai. ol Kai rip^avro II Uk
e^fj\6ov <Papi(raioi
carried.
esse sub utroque nominej") ; both places nutha (cf, Mt. xv. 22), or possibly from
must at least be sought in the same the towns on the W. coast. Their
neighbourhood. Was it to another appearance is an argument against
part of the eastern coast that the locating Dalmanutha on the S. of the
Lord sailed, or did He cross to the lake, but not perhaps an insuperable
west side of the lake? Eusebius one the journey from Capernaum to
;
(onomast.}, who read Mcyai8av in Me., the S. end was not a serious one for
adds /cat eo~TL vvv 77 Mayaio avr) Trepl men who had been watching their
rr)v IVpacrai/. the other hand it is On opportunity to retaliate.
usually assumed that MayaSdv is an rfpavro (rvvr)T* iv avr(S KrX.] Bengel :
;
see note on i. 27.
P- 393)mention a site known as ed- TOV ovpavovj
r)TovvTCS...o~r)ij.iov 0*776
Delhemiyah near the junction of the In Lc. xi. 16, 29 the incident occurs
Yarmuk with the Jordan, some five in another context in Mt. it appears ;
Kai SaSSouKatoi the only mention of tion of God (Mt. OT/fteioy eVt&ei^ai).
the Sadducees as present at any in The manna is cited in Jo. vi. 30 f. as
terview with our Lord during the such a sign the Bath Qol might have
;
nected with the court of Herod (see human and less startling miracles of
on v. 1 5), residing at Tiberias. Their the Gospel appealed less forcibly to a
association with the Pharisees on this generation which was possessed by a
1 68 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. n
12 Treipdtyvres CLVTOV. **Kai dva&Teva^as TW TrvevjuaTi
avTOV \eyei Ti YI yevea CLVTY\ tyjT6i crri/uieTov , d/mrjv
13 **Kai d<peis
CIVTOVS TraXiv ju/3ct9 dirfiXdev et? TO Trepav.
12 ava.<rTeva%as] aurou] eavrov AL 1071 om DM*F i 282
<TTevaj;as
M* minP*110 j
bil| ftrei ff-rjueiov KBCDLA i 28 33 118 209 604 2?] eirifrrei ANXrilZ* al <rt\^iov
S yrr sinpesh me & \ j^ a 0ets] KaraXiTTw* NS e^as] + cis (TO) TT\OIOV (AEFG)HK(M) |
mu ^ ed
syrr ^)? arm me go (om KBCLA ff
N(S)U(VX)rn(S$) min
5 8111 68111101
vg lat^"*
passion for display (i Cor. i. 22, cf. KOI /iot^ay TTtre on o". :
Bp Lightfoot ad I.). As Thpht. sug which occurs infra v. 38, see Orig. in
gests eVo/ubi/...on ov 8vi^crerai e
: Mt. t. xii. 4. The phrase 77 -yei/ea avrrj
ovpavov Troirjcrai OT^/xeioi/ ofa fv TW 5>)
is used again v. 38, (ix. 19), xiii. 30,
BeeX^ ejSoi X $vvdfj.(vos Troielv TO. ev rfj and is frequent in Mt. and Lc. ; it
yfj pova o-^/ieia. On the two participles appears to look back to the age of the
without intervening copula see WM., Exodus, and to point to such passages
P. 433- as Deut. xxxii. 5, Ps. xcv. (xciv.) 10;
/
question may be friendly (Jo. vi. 6), worked out, with a slightly different
or hostile (Me. x. 2, xii. 15); in the reference, in Heb. iv. 7 ff. On the
present case the intention could question whether yeved bears in the
scarcely have been doubtful to any Gospels the wider sense of yevos see
who knew the men. xiii. 30, note. For d/xr)z/ \eyco cf. iii.
;
) l
Like dvaKpdfrtv (Me. i. 23, vi. 49) and pcs V7ro\ci<f)8a>o
iv dvr\ TOV ov^ VTTO-
)
more intense ..OVT(i) KO.I 6 KVplOS tV
dvcxpave iv (Lc. 42), it is
TQ>
i. \l<p6lj(TOVTai
)
Kara Map/cov evayyeXio) el do6ijo~fTai
in meaning than the simple verb the : )
Tl Mt.
77 yevfa avTij /crX.] y. Trovrjpa xii. 40, Lc. xi. 30), points to the
VIII. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 169
14
Kf e7re\d6ovTO \a/3eiv el juirj
eva 14 k
l5
apTOV OVK. el^ov fJLeff eavTwv ev TO* 7r\oico. /ca* die- 15
<TT6\\TO CLVTOls Xe^WV OjOCtTe, /3\67T6T6 CtTTO
ratmu C
14 Tre\a0ovTO (-devro B*)] + ot fJLadrjrat. (avrov) DU3> 13 28 69 1071 al q /cat |
ec fj.rj eva aprov OVK eixov] et (J.TJ eva a. eix* D a (k) eva aprov e^oires I 13 28 69/u,oi>ov
209 346 604 2 (arm) nisi unum panem quern habebant (b) (c) dff i q r om ei /U.TJ syr
8 1
1*
"
5
35, v. i, 21, vi. 45). The destination 15. 8io-Te\\To] Either during the
on this occasion was Bethsaida (v. 22) ;
crossing He charged them or, He ;
RISEES AND THE LEAVEN OF HEROD and sec Wilcken in Archiv f. Papy-
(Mt xvi. 5 12 ;
cf. Lc. xii. i). rucforschung, iv. p. 568; other con
7T\d6ovTo Xa/3eti/ aprovs]
KOI structions are ftXtneiv TWO. (xiii. 9,
14.
Mt. alters the setting of this incident Phil. iii. 2), /3X. ^ (xiii. 5, Col. ii. 8).
l6
1 6 TWV ipapKraia)!/
Kai HpcoS ov . /cta
wd Trpos
OT* OVK
17 <yvovs
Ti OTL apTOVs
OVK OV7TO) VO61T6 OV $6
] ev
eavrois 1071 |
me aeth exovaiv
go |
i B
28 209 604 2 pe c k syr sin yid )] ei.-x.av D(abcffq) exopev (
u/iwi>
DU< 28 604 2? e alp*" ab c ff i q syr hcl arm aeth (post V/JL. add oXiyoiriffToi $ 604
gjpauc armj + ej/ aurots M 13 61 69 346 8P
6
Treirup<i)/u.evr)v (ireir^p.
|
D* caecatum f Vg)
S y r sinvid] p r ert AXm4> minP f q vg syrr 1
the rigid exclusion of leaven during turn Heroclis est adulterium, honii-
the Passover and in certain other cidium, temeritas iurandi, simulatio
sacrificial rites (Lev. ii. 1 1 iravav religionis." There are occasions when
6v(rlav ov TroirjcreTe tyza>roi>).
In the this tendency can ally itself with
present case the was (Mt. xv. 12) .
punctilious externalism in religious
the teaching of the Pharisees, or practice the two are never perhaps
;
(ace. to Lc. xii. i) the spirit of hypo fundamentally at variance. Both were
crisy which their teaching encouraged. to be carefully shunned by the Twelve
Once admitted into the heart or into and the future Church.
a society, this principle would spread 1 6.
$if\oyiovTO7rpos d\\r)\ovs /crX.]
until it rendered the spiritual service mention of leaven led to a dis
"The
SaSSouKaiW (Mt.) appears to answer to ore "Aprovs OVK e Aa/So/iei/. "On is reci
HpwSov (Me.). Herod was not formally tative ;
their conversation turned on
a Sadducee, i.e., he did not reject the the omission to provide themselves
Pharisaic doctrine of a resurrection with loaves.
(cf. vi. 1 6). But the worldliness of 17. yvovs Ac-yet] When He became
the Herod family and of Antipas s aware what they were saying, and
court was not far removed from the what had led to it ; see ii. 8, note ;
temper of the Sadducean aristocrats ; ix. 33. On yivwo-Keiv see iv. 13 ; yvovs
and the supporters of the Herod is the aor. part, of antecedent action
dynasty were probably disposed to (Burton, 134). "On
may again be
Sadducean rather than Pharisaic recitative: why discuss such a sub
vews. Mt. seems to have used ject?"
Mt. adds oAiyoTTio-roi, perhaps
in this passage as roughly as the equivalent of what he after
equivalent to HpaSiavol (Me. iii. 6, wards omits (see below).
Mt. The leaven of Herod
xxii. 16). OVTTO) voelre ovde o-vviere ;] Have ye
was doubtless the practical unbelief not yet learnt the habit of attending
which springs from love of the world to and reflecting upon the facts that
and the immoralities to which in a pass under your observation from day
coarser age it led. Bede : "ferrnen- to day ? For similar questions imply-
VIII. 20] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. I/I
l8
Tr\v VJULCOI/- 6<p6a\iu.ovs
ov 18
/3\67T6Te tcovere ;
HJLOV6V6T6
19
OT 6K\a(ra TOii9k
TTOCTOVS
,
KCHpivovs fcAacT/xarwi/
;
\e fyovo iv OT6 TOIS TTTCC 20
18 /cat ov / ?7/A(H eueTe] ou5e /w^/a. D OUTTW wetre NS OUTTW voicire ovSe /J-vrj/j.. 2 pe
KM CN f
ing censure comp. Me. iv. 13, 40, vii. Oath, and Univ. Sermons, vii. (on
1 8, Jo. xiv. 9 ; for voelv see vii. 18, Colour-blindness ).
xiii. 14, and for <nWi/cu, iv. 12, vi. 52, ore TOVS TTCVTC aprovs /crX.]
19, 2O.
vii. 14. Ov Se a-vvifTf has no place in Cf. VI. 4^ KO.TfK\aa V TOVS apTOvs...
Mt. who
passes on to rat ov (ov Se) avTols, viii. 6 eK\ao~v...Ta> The
o^Xo).
(v. 1 8).
(jLVT)fj.ovfveT For the sequence ministerial action of the Twelve passes
ov... ovde see WM., p. 613. out of sight in this review of the two
7T7T(i>pQ)IJ.VT)V f\fT KrX.] Wanting" miracles (eXao-a efe...); the Lord s
in Mt. On TreTrwp. (WycliflFe, Tindale, breaking of the loaves was symbolical
Cramner, "blinded") see iii.
5, vi. 52 ; of the munificence which fed the
as to the reading of D here cf. Chase, multitudes; cf. Isa. Iviii. 7 SiaQpvnre
Syro-Latin text, p. 42. The train of TTfivavri TOV apTov aov. For els in this
thought is well explained by Bengel :
reference see WM., p. 267, and esp.
"ex corde induratio manat in visum
Deissmann, B. /St., p. H7f.; K\av TIVI
auditum et memoriam." For the is the more obvious construction, cf.
predicative use of the participle see Thren. iv. 4 o dia,K\a>v OVK eo~Tiv
Blass, Gr. p. 158. =
KT^-\ They (Dn?). Ko(pivovs K\.7r\ripcis K\do-fj.a.Ta
o(f>6a\p.ovs ex OVTfS
1 8.
were as men who possessed organs of ...KO<pi.v<nv TrXj/peo/xara (vi. 42); o~<pvpi-
dd)V TrXjypcD/Ltara /cXaa /xarcoi/ =
sight and hearing which they could 7Tfpio~o-v-
not or would not use. The words are paTa xXaa /iarcoi/ o~(pvpidas . . .
(viii. 8).
For exx. of the double gen.
adapted from Jer. v. 21 o$0aX/zoi av- o-cpvpidcov
rols KOL ov /SXcVovaur, torn aurois KOI ...K\ao-p.a.T<i)v
see WM., p. 239 ; in this
OVK aKovovaiv, Ezech. xii. 2 c^ovo-tv instance the construction may per
0<J)6a\fJLOVS
TOV J3\(7TIV KOI OV /SXeTTOV- haps be more conveniently explained
o~tv /cat tora e^ova iv TOV axovftv Kal by regarding o-(pvpi8os TrXT/pco/za in the
aKovova-iv.
ov< The condition of the light of a single noun a basketful,
Twelve was perilously near to that on which K\ao-p.dTtv depends as the
of the judicially blinded multitude gen. of content (WM., p. 235). Light-
12 note). Ov pvrjpovcveTC ; the foot (Colossians, p. 326) compares
(iv.
Lord blames a lapse of memory Eccl. iv. 6 TrXj/pco/xa dpaKos dvcnravo-fas
which was due to heedlessness and . .
.fj.6x&ov, a handful of rest. .of toil ; .
Their forget-
lack of spiritual vision. Fritzsche points to Eur. Ion 1069
fulness needed and found a spiritual Ko<pivovs. ..o-(pv-
" "
cytS). With the whole saying compare \yovo~tv avTto Ao)Se/ca../E7rTaJ Their
Oxyrh. Loyia 3, 8, and see Salmon s memory does not fail them as regards
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 20
TOI)S
ripare ;
Kal \e<yov(riv [avrca]
ai
21 /cca ls OVTTO) crvvieTe ,
KADNXTIIZ* k q syrr?
min fereomn (a) b c f ff i arm (hab BCLA 1 1 5
681* 1101
vg me aeth)
118 209 1071 alk] TTWS OUTTW ADMNUXS< min
8** 11 1
21 OUTTW KCKLAII i acff irvg "
syrr go TTWS ovv OUTTW 13 69 124 346 f arm TTWS ou BEFGHSVr min? 1
b d q me aeth |
<rwtere]
vvwoure D* voeire BD 2 22 epxovrai Nc aBCDLA 13 28 33 69 124 346 -
110
me arm go aeth] epxerat N*ANXrn al? syrr
1071 all* latt
1
| Er)6<ratdav ABLNX
rn* al min? b (-da CNA (jS^o-cr.) S i 28 33 69 alnoim c k vg syrr arm
1
aeth)] E
D 262*affilqr go
apruv eiTTov vfuv; Trpoo-e^ere 5e aTro rrjs the latter locality is excluded by its
{VMS T&V $. ical 2.), and adds that inland position. Bethsaida Julias was
upon this they understood that the at this time more than a KW^ (vv. 23,
teaching of the Pharisees and Sad- 26, cf. Jo. i. 45), but it may have kept
ducees was the leaven of which they its old style in the popular speech;
must beware. But Mc. s stimulating or one of the villages in its territory
question, which leaves the Twelve to may be intended in the sequel (cf.
think out the matter for themselves, vi. 36).
is certainly more characteristic of our (f)fpov(riv aura) rv(f)\6v KT\.~] A
Lord s method of dealing with souls. second miracle recorded only by Me.
Nor does the equation tV*7 ^SiSa;^ (cf. vii. 32 fF.). There are some re
at all exhaust the purpose of His markable coincidences between the
reference to the two miracles of the two narratives, both of language and
loaves. The inability to understand a of detail. The words fapovo-iv avr
metaphor was but a part of their of ...KCU 7rapaKaXov(Tiv ?va...7rTV(ras...di a.-
fence ; their anxiety about the want XeT/ms are common to both ; cf.
of bread had shewn a distrust of His also eVtXa/36/uei>os (viii. 23) with aTroX.
power to provide which the expe (vii. 33). Both again agree in many
rience of baskets twice refilled ought of the circumstances the with :
to have made impossible. It is oXryo- drawal from the crowd, the touching
TTtorta and not mere want of intelli of the organs affected, the strict charge
gence which He censures (Mt. xvi. 8). to keep the matter close. Yet there
22 26. ARRIVAL AT BETHSAIDA. is no room for suspecting either of
A BLIND MAN RECOVERS SIGHT. (Me. the two miracles. Similarity of sur
only.) roundings may have led to partial
22. ep^oi/rat els Erjda-atddv] From similarity of circumstances but the ;
VIII. 23] THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. 173
Tv<p\o
ov K.a CIVTOV \va
TOV TV(f)\ov e 23
KOLI 7m/cras els TO.
CIVTOV, Ta CLVTOV GL
22 Tv<f)\ov} + daifiovifrofievov A 23 erriXa/S. TTJS %ei/>os] XaySo/tevos TI;V xeipa D |
e&veyiccv KBCL(A) 33] efryayev ADNXFIIS* al min fereomn | OVTW] CH/TOU AKA 28
2 1* 1701 alP* uc f
5
1 vg (ai/rou et aurw syrhcl me)
narratives are at the heart of the facts sake of the blind man himself. Euth.
distinct. remarks : ov
yap tfcrav ol TTJS KCOJU.^?
Tv<p\6v\
The first mention in Me. of TavTTjs oiKTfropes aioi 6ed(raa 0ai ytvo-
blindness as an infirmity for which a p,evov TO TOIOVTOV 6avfj.a. But there
cure was sought from Christ a second : is no ground for this supposition.
case occurs in x. 46 ff. ; for cases in Cf. v. 26.
the other Gospels see Mt. ix. 27, xi 5, TTTva-as els ra Cf. vil
o/z/zara avrou]
xii. 22, xv. 30, xxi. 14, Jo. ix. I ff. The Lord condescends
33, note. to
IlapaK. OUT. Iva avrov di/njrai : cf. i. 41, use a popular remedy as a symbol of
x. 13 ;
and for the converse, iii. 10, v. the healing power which resided in
27 ff., vi. 56. HapaKa\civ Iva . c V. IO, His own humanity. Suetonius as
18 (note). AVTOV = TOV rv<Xot),
cf. cribes a similar miracle to Vespasian:
WM., p. 1 86. "AirTfo-Qai = nearly eW Vesp. 7 plebe quidam luminibus
"e
ix. 27 :
Tri\af3eardai (rii/os, TIVO) Occurs vit, nee eventus defuit." See also
in Lc.^ 6*^ 7 , i Tim. 2, Heb. 2 ,
but in the Tac. hist. iv. 81. The poetical word
other Gospels only here and Mt. xiv. cfyz/za is rare in Biblical Gk. (Prov. 5
2 3 1 1
3 1 . Like the icoxfros poyi\d\os the blind Sap. 4 Mace. Mt. Me. ). Vnde\s
man is taken apart (a7roAa/3o/iei/os, vii. TO.S the laying on of
xclpas avroi :
magna humilitas :
").
some cases it seems to have been the
For the double gen. (TT/S x l P s TOV only sign of healing used (vi. 5, Lc.
see WM., p. 252, Blass, Gr.
Tv<f>\ov)
iv. 40, xiii. 13).
For this use of e cf. i. 45, XL 19. a> TWV IT po&ayovT&v / iricms KCII OVTOV
The isolation was probably for the TOU TreirrjptofjLcvov Tas o^eis.
174 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 23
24 TL
25 Ct OTL
TraXiv e6r]Kv ITTI TOI)S O.VTOV
Kai aTre/careo-T*;, teal
24. ai>a/3Xe \//a eXeyev /crX.] At examine every object and interpret
the question the man involuntarily the phenomena correctly. The reading
raised his eyes. Ara/SXeTreti/ is either of D latt. (rfp^aro dvaft\e\lsai\ while it
(a} to look up (vi. 41, vii. 34, xvi. 4) or aims at removing a tautology, misses
(b) to recover sight (x. 51, 52); the con the point of Mc. s description ; the
text determines the meaning in each second imposition of hands, unlike the
case. The same ambiguity appears in first, was followed by perfect restora
certain other verbs compounded with tion. Aia/3XeVeti>,
to see clearly, does
dva } e.g. dvdyeiv, dvadidovai, dva8i>(r6a.i, not occur in the LXX., but. Aq. substi
dvaKoXtiv. BXeTro) TOVS dvdpwTrovs KrX., tutes Sta/3Xe\|/-is for dvd(B\e\l/is in Isa.
"
Cf. Jud. ix. (A), Esdr. iv. 33 (A), Mt. xix. 26, Me.
i
ai/Spas : Field compares the proverb the power to concentrate the attention
ovde dvOpcoTTovs ewpcov TOVS dvQptoTrovs. on a particular object : the construc
The reading of the R.T. which omits tion is usually rwl or etp, but
e>/3X.
on and opeo
"
I see men like trees, 7i/3X. nvd occurs in Jud. I.e., Isa. v.
l
walking" is easier, but comparatively 12. TrjXavyws, clearly, though at a
pointless. On the distinction between distance ; his sight served for distant
/SXeVco and op<3
see iv. 12, note. objects as well as for those near at
25. eira iraXiv e QrjKev
KT\.] A hand, so completely was it restored ;
*6
cos oTravTa. Kai d7reo"rei\ev CLVTOV ets OIKOV 26
me |
eis rr\v ACW/ATP
fjt,rjde
K c (p.tj N*) BL i* 209 syr ain me] /j,r}devt eurrjs as TIJV
ei<reX0?7S
KWf^tjv (ev Tfj KWfi-r)} (c) k viraye eis rov OIKOV ffov /cat /j-ydevi. enrijs eis TTJV KUfJ.7)v D (q)
viraye eis r. o. <r. /cat ea^ ets TT/I/ K. ei(reX0?7S 13 (28) 69 (346) -2
pe et Cum ^Sei* enrvjs
nvi & item omisso fjnjde i et omisso yiM;5e ev TTJ Ku/ji-rj b f f
vg WTT. eis r. o. <r. /cat /ii; ets
is no precise
being selected by the Evangelist or parallel iii the N. T.
St Peter. Euth. is probably not far Jerome s mystical interpretation is
from the truth in his explanation of curious :
"
140; a defence of the traditional in Philip s tetrarchy (Lc. iii. i), and
176 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. [VIII. 27
Kcua-apias v TT a>
Kpt0i)<rai>
ADNXm* min omnvid att^
al ^ syr hclc arm go om avrw \eyovres
alP 1 syrr go om aurw f q arm om \eyovres C 33 alP*
2 uc
KaiVapo? opwwuov e/eaXetrei . In pass one of the chief purposes of the long
ing from one of Philip s new cities journey over a relatively unfrequented
to the other the Lord found Himself road was to afford opportunities for
in a more distinctly and aggressively the instruction of the Twelve. The
Hellenised country. The old name Lord begins by eliciting their views
of the town Paneas, now Banias with regard to Himself. The Galilean
marked it as sacred to the worship of ministry was now practically at an end ;
Pan ; its second name connected it the way to the Cross was opening
with the worship of the Emperor, in before Him. Thus the moment had
whose honour a temple had been come for testing the result upon the
erected close to the old shrine of Pan Twelve of what they had seen and
(Joseph, ant. xv. 10. 3). The popula heard, and preparing them for the
tion was chiefly Gentile (cf. Schlirer future. It was felt by Jesus Himself
IL i. 1336*.), yet, as this context shews, to be a crisis of great moment, and
not exclusively so, especially in the He prepared for it by prayer (Lc. ix.
suburbs, to which the Lord seems to 1 8), as He had prepared for the first
have confined Himself. The physical circuit of Galilee (Me. i. 35), and for
surroundings of Caesarea are graphi the selection of the Twelve (Lc. vi. 12).
cally described by Stanley, 8. and P. For another important conversation
p. 397 over an unwonted carpet of
:
"
go
arm aeth (KM. .avrois om k) ctTro/r/xtfets] + 5e KCDXrAII al pr /cat AN 33 al
.
|
+ o mos TOV Beov fctL 157 (b) r syr hier +o vi. r. 0. TOV ^OH/TOS 13 69 124 346 syrP
even the Pharisees ventured to dis n). Ae yere, in your ordinary con
cuss the Master in His presence. versation, among yourselves or with
28. itodvTJV TOV (BaTTTHTTTIV KrA.] SC. others. ATroKptdds...Xeyci: an instance
\eyovo~iv 01 av6pa>irol
(re elvai. These of the aor. part, of identical action
conjectures have already been men coupled with a pres., cf. Burton, 141 ;
tioned (vi. 14, 15, where see notes). Mt., dnoKp. elnev. All the Synoptists
Matthew adds that some had singled attribute the answer to Peter, but
out the prophet Jeremiah possibly they report it differently. Mc. s brief
(Edersheim, ii. 79) on account of the a-v f? o xpioror becomes in Lc. TOV
denunciatory character of one side of Xpio-rov TOV 0fov, and in Mt., et o-i>
our Lord s teaching, possibly (J. Light- O XpKTTOS, 6 VIOS TOV 6fOV TOV (OVTOS.
foot on Mt xxvii. 9) because Jeremiah But in each of the forms the essence
occupied the first place in the order of the confession is the same. In
traditionally assigned to the Latter the O. T. the priest or king is GOD S
Prophets (cf. Ryle, O. T. Canon, p. Anointed : i
Regn. xxvi. 9, 1 1
XP^TOV
225 ff.). Cf. the references to Jere
Kvpiov (mnj DTP), 2 Regn. xxiii. i
miah in 2 Mace. ii. 5 ff., xv. I4f. in ;
and Jeremiah is anticipated, "mittam the ideal King of the Psalms is also
tibi adiutorium pueros meos Isaiam son of God (Ps. ii. 7, Ixxxix. 26, 27) ;
et see cf. Enoch cv. 2, and on the import of
Hieremiam"; Weber, Jild.
Theologie*, p. 354. Few in Galilee, it the last ref. Stanton, J. and Chr. M.,
seems, had spoken of Jesus as Mes p. 288. For a discussion of the title
siah (see however Mt. ix. 27), though as applied to Christ in the Gospels
in Judaea this possibility had been see Dalman, Worte, i. p. 219 ff.,
freely discussed (Jo. vii. 28 31, 41,
and art. Son of God in Hastings,
ix. 22), and even in Samaria (Jo. iv. D.B. iv. The epithet o vv is possibly
29), and perhaps in Phoenicia (Mt. suggested by the pagan surroundings
xv. 22). Perhaps the advent of a of Caesarea ; for its use in the 0. T.
was not so anxiously
national deliverer cf. Esth. vi. 13, viii. 13, Sir. xviii. i,
awaited in a country where members Dan. v. 23 (LXX.), vi. 20 (21) (Th.), and
of the Herod family were in power as the constant phrases gg Kvpios, 3
in Judaea under Roman sway; yet Xcyet Kvpios in the N. T. it occurs
cyo>,
:
see Jo. vi. 15. again in Mt. xxvi. 63, Jo. vi. 57 (o a>v
S. M. 2 12
1 78 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 29
30 iva
Trepi avTOv.
31
3I
Kai rjp^aTO $i$a(TK6iv avTOvs OTI Ael TOV viov
TOV dvBpcoTTOV 7ro\\d TraOeiv Kai a
VTTO TCOV TrpecrfivTepcw Kai TCOV dpxiepewv
TWV apx- K- TWV yp.~\ om rwv bis AGKNATTS om ruv i FLF ora rwv 2 X<I>
deov vlos ei), Jo. vi. 69 (crv ft 6 ayios 31. rjpgaro d^ao-Keiv] Mt. OTTO Tore
TOV 6eoii\ this was not the first occa ijp^aro Xptoros BciKVveiv.
irja-ovs It
sion upon which the Messiahship of was a new departure, beginning with
the Lord had been confessed by the the moment when by the confession
Twelve. Peter in particular had of the Twelve he was acknowledged
known who He was from the first to be the Christ. The Christ must
(Jo. i. 41). But his belief is now suffer (Lc. xxiv. 26, Acts xxvi. 23
solemnly and formally professed, and 7ra0r)Tos 6 xp.) ;
so prophecy had
the Lord rewards this act of recog clearly foretold (Acts viii. 32 35).
nition on the part of His Apostle But the idea was nevertheless strange
with a remarkable promise which Mt. and repulsive to the Jewish mind ;
alone has preserved (Mt. xvi. 17 ff., cf. see Westcott, Study of the Gospels,
Hort, Ecclesia, p. 10 f.). On Mc/s p. 141, Stanton, p. 125 ff., Schiirer n.
omission of the reward cf. Victor ri}j/ : ii. 184 ff. ; quite other thoughts
p.
yap aKptfieo-Tepav Trepi TOVTOV biriyrja-iv were associated with the name of
Trape^aip^a-ei/ o irapa)V evayyeXio-r^ff r<5 Messiah. The Lord therefore does
Mar$aiG>...>a
pr) do^rj Eterpcp rco eavrov not say as yet Set TOV xp ifrTOV TroXXa
EuseblUS (D.E.
Xapi&o-Qat didao-icaXa. n-aOdv, but calls Himself as heretofore
iii. perhaps more accurate ravra
3) is : TOV VIOV TOV dvflpWTTOV (Me. Lc.). Ir6-
j*v ovv o Herpos fiKortas 7rapa(ria>- naeus quotes this passage
(iii. 16. 5)
j^iov dib KOI Mapxoy avro against the Docetic notion of an im
passible Christ. For Sel cf. ix, n,
30. Kai eTTfTi^.Tjo ev avrols /crX.] Lc., xiii. Lc. xxiv. 26, Acts xxiii. n,
7,
fTTiTifjLijo as
avrols iraprjyyi\cv. On xxvii. 24, i Cor. xv. 25, Apoc. i. i.
this use of eVm/zai/ cf. i. 25. The IloXXa rraOclv: a frequent phrase in
censure which the word implies be reference to the Passion, cf. Mt. xvi.
longs here only to the disobedience 21, Me. ix. 12, Lc. ix. 22, xvii. 25 the ;
which the Lord has reason to antici Lord suffered rroXXa but not TroXXa/as,
pate (cf. i.
45, vii. 36) Vg. comminatus
; Heb. ix. 26.
est eis ne cui dicerent. Ilepl avYoC, a7ro8oKiiJ.ao-6r]vai. .
.a7TOKTai>6f)vai.
. .ava-
i.e. as Mt. explains, OTI avros eoriv <rTTjvai]
A remarkably complete outline
o xpioros. The spread of such a of the Passion in its three stages (i) :
rumour would have either precipi the official rejection of the Messiah- by
tated the Passion, or prevented it at the Sanhedrin, (2) His violent death,
(3) His victory over
the cost of substituting a national death. Kai ano-
and political movement for one which 8oKifj.a(r6^vai (Me., Lc.,
omitted by Mt.)
was spiritual and universal. looks back to Ps. cxvii. (cxviii.) 22;
THE PASSION FORETOLD cf. xii. i Pet. ii. 4 oVoSoKi-
ff.
3133. ;
10, ;
31 pera rpets ?7/Ae/>as] (ev) rrj rpirr] rjfj.epa I (13 28) 33 69 124 2? alP""
dg arm aeth
ing and rejection of His claims. This present to the writers of the Gospel
was to be conducted by the three narrative. Mera rp. 77^1. ; so Me. al
factors in the national council acting ways (ix. 31, x. 34), except when he
together (VTTO T<UI>
?rp. KOI dpx- <at
yp. uses dia rpiu>v rinfpwv (xiii. 2, v.l., xiv.
Mt., so Lc.), but each severally respon 58) in reference to the saying of Jo. ii.
sible and consenting to the verdict (vrro 19. Mt. also has /zero rp. ^/x. in xxvii.
T<BI/
TTp. KO.I TWV dpX- KO.I TtoV yp., MC.). 63, but elsewhere he writes rfj rp crr]
The words distinctly contemplate Je 7)/xepa (xvi. 21, xvii. 23, xx. 19), and so
rusalem as the scene of the rejection, Lc., IX. 22, xviii. 33 (rfj ifc. rr, rp.\
for there only could the dp^tepet? xxiv. 46, Acts x.
7, 40, and Paul
be found, or the three classes take (i Cor. XV. 4, rfi fa. rff rp.). Mc. s
common action. The three are men phrase occurs also, with another refe
tioned together again XL 27, xiv. 43, rence, in Acts XXV. I cf. /xra rpets ;
53 (of dpx- K. of yp. K. of irp.\ XV. I (of p.fjvas (Acts xxviii. Ii); /iera rpia e-rrj
dpx- fiera TODI/ irp. KOI yp.). For the GaL i. 18; TTJ rpLr-rj Acts xxvii. 19.
yp. see note on i. 22 ; the dpxiepfls Both phrases were perhaps suggested
(Vg. summi sacerdotes, A.V. and by Hos. vi. 2, vytao-et TJ/zas pera dvo
R.V., "chief priests") are the heads T/p.pas fi>
rfj Tjiifpa rfj rpirrj KOI ava-
of the priestly class, High Priest and o-T7;o-o/ie^a. The earliest tradition
ex- High Priests, and other leading seems to have inclined to the former,
members of the sacerdotal aristocracy ; modifying it however so as to retain a
cf. Acts IV. 6 oo-oi rjo-av /c
yevovs reference to the third day. That //era
opXiepariKou, and see B lass ad I. and rpfls r/fMcpas in this connexion is equi
Schiirer n. i.
p. 177 flf. The irpco--
valent to Iv TT) Tpirrj wfpa is clear from
be distinguished of course
fivrepoi (to the explanatory eo)? rrjs rpir7/y rjfjLepas
have been the non-professional or lay the stay of the Lord in the grave is
element in the Council a survival described as "three days and three
apparently of the ycpovcria of Macca- nights" ; see also Field, Notes, p. n.
bean times (i Mace. xii. 6, 3 Mace. The easier phrase however soon super
and of the primitive seded the harder, and is almost uni
i 8)
versal in early citations from the
(Exod. xvii. 5).
KCU a.TroKTavQr)vai\ So also Mt., Lc. ; Gospels (Resch, aussercan. Par. zu
Lc. p. 147 ff.), and in Creeds it is varied
this late pass. aor. occurs in i Mace,
ii. and again in Me. ix.
only by the equivalent dia rpi&v 77/16-
9, 31 (cf.
Kai pwv or rpiriiifpov (Caspari, Quellen, iii.
"VVSchm., p. 128). /zera rpets
Kai TTJ p. 70 f.). On the singular renderings
qpepas dvacrTrjvai :
Mt., L/C.,
of some 0. L. texts see J. R. Harris,
rpirr} rjfJ-fpa (yfpOfjvai. Eyeipo/xat is
Codex Bezae, p. 91. The Sinaitic
used of the Resurrection in Me. (WH.)
Syriac substitutes on the third day
exclusively, in Mt. and Lc. the two
in Me., but in Mt. xxvii. 63 retains
verbs appear to be employed indis *
after three days.
criminately ;
in doctrinal passages
eyeipo/zat as a pass, in form suggests 32. Trapp/70-ta TOV \6yov eXdXei] He
the thought of 6 eyeipas (Rom. iv. spake the saying (so probably here,
24 f., viii. 11, 34, i Cor. xv. 14, 15, cf. but cf. i. 45) without reserve (Wycliffe,
"
^ 6 lleTpos avTOv
n 33 avTW. 33
d Se eTTKTTpcKpeis Kat idcov TOVS /
all the Twelve (Euth. (pavepus KOL dira- ypt-aro f7rtTip.qv auroi] Mt. gives
in plain, direct words.
paKaXu7rra>s),and
the words: iXa? o-ot (i Mace. ii. 21),
in the Synoptists) Kvpie, ov eVrat trot TOUTO.
TlappTjo-ia. (here only /XT/
prja-ias (PrOV. X. IO, Acts 11. 29), eV see v. 30, Mt. ix. 22, Lc. vii. 9, 44, ix.
7rappT)<ria
Jo. xvi. 29); irap-(Sap. V. I, 55, x. 23, xiv. 25, xxii. 61, xxiil 28,
prjo-iq is specially frequent
in Jo. (vii. Jo, i.
38; for C7rio-Tpc(p(r6ai (eTricrrpe-
13, 26, x. 24, xi. 14, 54, xvi. 25, xviii <f)eiv)
in this sense cf. v. 30, Jo. xxi. 20,
20). For the general sense and use of Acts ix. 40, Apoc. i. 12. On this, as
the word see Lightfoot on Col. ii. 1 5. on a later occasion (Lc. xxii. 61), a
7rpoo-Xa/3o/A>os
o Herpes avrov /crX.] mere look might have sufficed to bring
To Peter such frankness seemed to Peter to repentance ; but Jesus as He
be indiscreet; such premonitions of turned caught sight of the rest of the
failure were at variance with all his Twelve (iduv TOVS na6r}Tas avrov), who
conceptions of the Christ. The Master were probably watching the scene with
had manifested a momentary weak interest, and perhaps shared Peter s
ness ; it was his duty as senior of the views. A
public reproof was there
Twelve to remonstrate. He took the fore necessary, and the Lord did not
Lord aside a little, as if to ask a spare His first Apostle; 3ireriiu)a cv
i
condiscipulis magistrum videatur ar- minatus est. Me., who does not re
guere"). IIpoo-Aa/SeV&u (Mt. Me.) is cord the Lord s commendation of
used of the stronger or wealthier Peter, accentuates the reproof.
coming to the help of the weaker or inraye orrio-o) fiov, 2arai/a] Cf. Mt.
poorer (Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 17 (NA), xxvi. iv. IO the words in.
VTrcrye, 2arai>a
(xxvii.) 10, Acts xviii. 26, Rom. xiv. i, which the Lord before the beginning
3, xv. 7), and carries here an air of of His public work dismissed the
conscious superiority (cf. Hastings, D. Tempter, when he offered the king
B., iii. p. 760 a). Something of this doms of the world on condition of re
officiousness had shewn itself already ceiving homage for them. This temp
in Simon Peter s relations to his tation was now renewed by Satan in
Master 36); the tension of his (i. the person of the Apostle who desired
recent act of faith and the exaltation his Master to put from Him the
of feeling which followed it probably prospect of the Cross. It is unne
exaggerated a fault of natural charac cessary to suppose either that Peter
*
ter, and led to the astounding conduct is here called Satan (cf. Jo. vi. 70),
described in the next words. or that the word is to be understood
Till. 34] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
34
Kai TrpocTKaXecrdiuevos TOV 6^/Voi/ crvv TO?S //a- 34
8r]Tciis avTOV eiTrev avTols Gi TIS 6e\6i OTTLCTO) p.ov
sary (Victor, o ecrnv dvriKeip,ev see : Col. such conformity with the
iii. 2);
note on i. 13). The Lord recognises Divine Mind distinguished the Master
His great adversary in Peter, who for and is the aim of the true disciple
the moment acts Satan s part. Thpht. :
(Phil. ii. 5). It is interesting to see
o (raravas fiovos ov 0eXei avrov iraOelv how Gospel phrase reflects and
this
...Sarai/fit/ ovop,det TOV Hcrpov tos TO. expands itself in the Pauline Epistles.
2arai/a (ppoi/oCt/ra, cf. Macar. Magn. For earlier instances of (ppoveiv TO.
iii.27 ov Ilerpov TO pfjpa dXX vrroj3o\r) TWOS cf. Esth. viii. 13, i Mace. x. 20,
TOV o~a.Ta.va TO \%0V. Yndyetv OTTLO~(O and in non-Biblical Gk., Dem. in Phil.
nvos (Mt., Me. here not in the true :
3 ot ra ^>iX/7r7rou
cppovovvTes, Dion. II.
text of Mt. iv. 10) is interpreted by ii. ot (ppovovvres ra TTJS oXi-yap^/ay :
rebuked, but the graver error which attention to the unexpected presence
led him to interfere. His resist of a crowd. Even in the villages of
ance to the thought of the Passion Caesarea the Lord was recognised
revealed a deep cleavage between his and followed by the Jewish popula
mind and the mind of GOD. The tion. The prediction of the Passion
illumination which had enabled him was for the Twelve alone; but the
to apprehend the Messiahship of Je crowd could share with them the
sus (Mt. xvi. 17) left him still unable great practical lessons which it sug
to assimilate the Xoyo? TOU o-raupoO. gested, and it needed them at this
On this fundamental point he was moment when it was pressing with too
not in sympathy with the Divine light a heart into the Kingdom of
order of things. Qpoveiv TO. TOV Oeov God. Bengel: "doctrina catholica."
= 0p. ra ToO 7r/ev/Ltaros, the opposite et riff $ Xei pov e\6elv *r\.]
07Tio-<a
of (pp. TO. TTJS o-apKos (Rom. viii. 5) or The words are identically the same in
1 82 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 34
Mt. down to evfKev ep,ov, and with one to face extreme forms of shame and
exception there is no important varia loss. This reference to crucifixion
tion in Lc. Such a saying uttered on was perhaps not new to the Twelve
such an occasion would naturally im (Mt. x. 38); to the crowd at least it
press itself verbally on the Twelve, must have been deterrent in a high
and gain currency in an identical degree, suggesting a procession of
form. The phrase fXQflv oV. pov is furciferi headed by Jesus and con
not suggested by the wayc KT\. of sisting of His followers. Such whole
v. 33 but by the eagerness of the sale crucifixions had occurred within
crowd or the presence of the Twelve :
memory (Schiirer, n. i. p. 5) and
see note on i. 17. To constitute a loyal might be expected in case of a revolt.
disciple three things were necessary. Lc. adds foepav in view of Chris
<aff
(i) ATrapvya-ao-Qai eavrov, to deny, i.e. tian experience, which had learnt to
to refuse to recognise, to ignore, one see the Cross in ordinary trials, but
self. The verb occurs in Isa. xxxi. 7 the Lord s words were doubtless in
*1DXD^ of av&poaTroi TO. tended also to prepare His followers
avraiv, in the N. T., be for the supreme trial of faith. (3) AKO-
sides this context, it is used in refer \ovdelv, to persevere in the exacting
ence to the disciple who denies all course of a personal following (cf. i.
knowledge of his master (Lc. xxii. 34), 1 8).Without this martyrdom itself
or the master who refuses to recog would be insufficient; cf. Victor:
nise the unworthy disciple (Lc. xii. 9) : eVeiSr) yap eori KOL Trao^oi/ra fj.f) aKoA-
dpvflo-Qai is similarly
employed by Mt., ovOtiv oTav fjirj
6Y OVTOV TI Trady, Iva /zi)
Lc., Jo., Jude, Paul. The idea is VOp.lO"r)$
OTL apK.fi TtoV KlvdllVOJV T! <J>VO~IS}
very inadequately represented by the 7rpoo~TL0r]o-i Kai TT]V V7r66fo-tv iva ravra
current notions of self-denial which c
TTOHBV aurai aKoXovQfjs.The following is
regard it as the abnegation of a to be habitual and permanent (a*oAov-
man s property or rights rather than tfei rco, pres., cf.
aVapi Tjo-do-^oo, aparto).
of himself: the true interpretation is 35. or -yap eav dfXrj KT\.]
saying A
given by St Paul, Gal. ii. 19 f. di attributed to our Lord on more than
iva flea ijo~a) Xpioroi one other occasion (Mt. x. 39, Lc. xvii.
<3 8e ovKen e
-yo), fi
Se tv e /zoi Xpioroy. 33, Jo. xii. 25). The key to its inter
Cf. Thpht. : TI 6Y eori TO airapv. eavTov pretation lies in the Biblical use of
ovro)s av (j,ddoifj,(v fav yvc^pev rl eVrl TO tyvxn- In the O. T. ^. is the usual
dpvrfo ao da.i crepor. 6 apvovfj-evos eTfpov equivalent of E S3, the conscious life
...OUK VioTpe<perai, ov o v/iTrdo ^et, are of feeling and desire (Schulz, ii. p.
anaf- a AXorpia>0et ?. OVT&S ovv KOI The N. T. distinguishes this
rjfJLfls 246).
/SovAerai TOV qfjLCTepov orco/xaroj 1
d<f>fi-
life from merely physical animation
oelv. Bede: "pensemus quomodo se on the one hand (Mt. x. 28, cf. 4 Mace,
Paulus abnegaverat qui dicebat, Vivo xiii. 14), and from the higher life of
autem iam non ego." (2) *Apat TOV the rrvevpa on the other (i Cor. ii. 14,
o-Tavpov O.VTOV, to put oneself into the xv. 45, i Thess. v. 23, Heb. iv. 12).
position of a condemned man on his Thus the $vxn holds a mediating posi
way to execution, i.e. to be prepared tion between and TrveO/nafsee Elli-
<r<5/ia
VIII. 36] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 183
renovas.
KepSf/o-at. ^rjfjLuadrjvai for the contrast
. . :
*
Os S* av diro\e<Ti (Mt., Lc., cf. Phil. iii. 8. The population of the
is a construction which appears occa northern towns, esp. perhaps of such
sionally in Biblical Gk., cf. Jud. xi. 24 a town as Caesarea, was deeply oc
a ecu>
KXrjpovoprjo-fi <re
(B), Jer. xlix. cupied in the pursuit of wealth (cf.
(xlii.) 4 o \6yos ov av Merrill, cc. viii, xvi.), as the frequent
1 84 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [VIII. 36
omnvid
36 Kepdrj(rai...>r)fuu0-riJ>ai KBL] eav .{tyuwft? ACDXrAIIS* al min
Kepd-qv-r) . .
mm? 1
latt t 6*
syrr go aeth |
Sot N*B] K CL SWei 5o> al minomnvid latt ACDXriIS<I>
Or | avdpwrros] pr o B om |
5oi avdpu-rros A avrov] eavTov B aurw C
| 38 os yap
ear] os eav A os S av D |
Trai<rxvv6 n A^] cmuffXvy&qff eTaA e/ue D
ty of any kind (e.g. death, 2 Mace. iv. lines in Eur. Or. 1155 OVK eo-riv ovdev
48 ;
loss of one s handiwork,
i Cor. iii. Kpelo-(rov 77 <pi\os (racpijs, |
ov vrXoOroy,
15); for Prov. xix. 1 6
rrjv i\r. cf. ov TvpavvLS d\6yio~rov Se TI |
ro 7r\f)6os
KaKcxfrpmv avBp(07ros fty/Luadrfo eTar eav dvTaX\ayp,a yevvaiov (pi\ov. The idea
8e Aoi/zevqrcM, KOI TTJV
^v\r)V avrov irpoa- of the irredeemableness of the lost
6r)<TL
:
Philo, ebr. 3 ^/ziov/xfVovs de soul (Wyclifle, "what chaungyng schal
^p^ara, a-eo/iara, ^i^as. Light-
Trdvra, a man 3yve for his soule?" Tindale,
foot on Phil. Lc. cites a line from "what shall a man geve to redeme his
Menander which is a partial parallel soule which expositors
agayne?"), to
to this saying of Christ :
Kepdos irovrj- usually refer, does not lie in the word,
pov frfjiiav del Origen in
(frepet. Cf. even if it is in the background of the
Mt. t. xii. 28 Kepdaivei TOV Koapov co o thought; for a redemptive price Me.
Koo~fios ov crravpovTai <a
uses Xurpov, see x. 45, note. On the
form &H = & conj. cf. iv. 29, v.
The
the external con
KocTfj-os is 43, notes.
sidered as a counter attraction to the 38. os yap eav 7raio~)(yv6f) KTX.J
spiritual and eternal : cf. i Jo. ii.
15 ff.,
This final yap carries us on to the
with Westcott s notes. For an early issue of human life, and places the
comment on this saying of Christ see whole struggle between self-seeking
Ps.-Clem. horn. 6. and self-sacrifice in the light of the
37. TI yap &>I
icrX.] Another link eternal order. The words retain their
in the chain of reasoning. The man Marcan form in Lc. ; in Mt. they are
is not a gainer by his transaction, for more general and at the same time
(yap) the loss he has suffered is irre more dogmatic (/n/XXei ep^eo-^at.../<ai
*
parable. commutatio, is rore dTroScoo-et KrX.). Off yap eav eiraio--
At/raAXay/Lia,
the price received in exchange for an Xwdrj corresponds to os yap eav QeXy.. .
j/oy, Job xxviii. 15 ov crTadijo-erai avrfj courage to face death, more would
fail through want of moral courage,
(sc. TTJ dpyvpiov dvrd\\ayp.a
o~o(pia)
avr^s (cf. v. 17), and esp. Sir. xxvi. 14 as St Peter himself did more than
OVK o~nv dvrd\\ayfj.a Tr once (xiv. 66 ff., Gal. ii. 1 1 ff.
;
con-
IX. i] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 185
38 Ac>7ovs]
om k |
ruv ayuav] + avrov F mini*"10 om I 209 IX i rives w5e TWV
materias quae me per contemptum T&V dyivv (Mt. a^roO), Lc. substitutes
ruboris probent bene impudentem et avTov Kal TOV Trarpbs Kal T&V ay. dyy.,
feliciter stultuni." For the compound
perhaps a later form of the tradition
fTraio-xvveo-tiai cf. Job XXxiv. 19, Ps. (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 158): yet cf.
cxviii. (cxix.) 6 (N*A), Isa. i. 29 (A); Mt. xix. 28, xxv. 31, Me. x. 37,
it occurs also in the parallel passage and esp. Jo. xvii. 5, 22, 24; Bengel:
of Lc., and seven times in the Pauline .ut unigeuiti." For the angelic
.
"gloria.
Epp. and Hebrews. The construction manifestation at the trapovo-ia see Mt.
firaicrx- TIVO. (ri) is found in Job I.e., xiii. 41, xxiv. 31, xxv. 31, Me. xiii. 27,
Rom. i. 1 6, 2 Tim. i. 8, 16, Heb. xi. 16. 2 Thess. i. 7 ; and for the relation of
fv rfj yevea ravrrj rfj KT\.] On yevea the angels of GOD to the Son of Man,
see viii. 12, note; for p.otxa\is, Mt. Jo. LSI, Heb. xxii. 16.
i. 6, Apoc. i. i,
xii. 39, xvi. 4. The comparison of A
IX. I. Kal e\eyev avrols KrX.]
Israel to a /zot^aXis is adopted from
the prophets, esp. Hosea (ii. 2 (4) ff.), separate note in Me. (cf. iv. 21 ff.),
which in Mt. and Lc. has been fused
and Ezekiel (xvi. 32 ff.); for dpapraXos
The
with the preceding context.
cf. Isa. i. 4 oval f0vos a/j,apro)Xoi/, but
words were probably spoken to the
the word is perhaps used here as
Twelve privately after the crowd (viii.
equivalent to iropv^ (Isa. i. 21, Jer. iii.
In either case the sin laid to the 34) had dispersed.
3).
note.
charge of the Lord s own generation vfjuv : cf. iii. 28,
dfj,fjv Xeyo>
;
cf. Lc. xii. 9 nus/ in N.T. dicitur, Amen amen
"
ov jULr <yev<rttiVTai
av TY\V /3acrt-
\eiav TOV 6eov e\n\v6v iav ev
d Irjcrovs TOV
E*HKLNX2$ mu Or
i yevo-ovrai 69 al
for <oSe Lc. writes O.VTOV. For the (pepovtri Ttvfs eVt petf rjpepas !...
TTJV
6a.va.Tov cf. Jo. viii. 5 2 dvdfiacriv Tpiatv dTrooroXeoi /crX.)
phrase yev<r6ai
TO>V
KT\. ; but the distinction can hardly through the Empire which was
be pressed in a context where the already assured before the death of
words are not contrasted. av "Etas
at least some of the original aposto-
tftaxriv KrX., Vg. donee videant (cf. vi. late cf. Jo. xiv. 18, 19, xvi. 16 fi%
:
epxop-evov ev Tfl /3aorXfi a for TTJV 2. /uera rj^pas e] So Mt. ; Lc., //era
fiaan\<-iav...v ovvapft (cf. Lc.) perhaps TOVS \oyovs TOVTOVS (aa-el fotpat
IX. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 1 87
/car idtav 52 255 the om fiovovs mim* ** 110 Syr8* arm me aeth /iere/xop^wtfT?]
|
51
|
fteTa/JLOpfavrai
d
pr rw W
Trpocrevxeo-6ai avrov (vel avrovs) (13 28 69 124) 346 826 828
e>
2P Or
note on v. 37. Lc. s order Ilerpoi/ /cat avTov (cf. Lc. iii. 2l) TO eidos TOV
KOL IaKto/3oi/ is that which the avrou eTepov.
1 88 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 2
!W d
3 fjLOp(J)co6rj
VVTWV. KCLL TO. avTov
\ ^
a"TL\/3ovTa \evKa \iav oia
4
ov SvvaTat OVTCOS XevKavai. Kai w(p6f]
nonn
yvafavs (KV. II* min )...Xeu/cavat] cos ou owarai rts Xeu/carai CTTI TTJS 7175
occurs in Ps. xxxiii. (xxxiv.) tit, Symm. ance of the event see Biblical and
(
= dXXoioOi/, LXX., cf. Dan. vii. 28 Semitic Studies (N. Y. 1901), pp. 1 59
Th. 77 pov XXoico$?7), and is
/iop<pj; 7?
210.
adopted by St Paul with an ethical 3. Kal TO. t/iaria O.VTOV eyeveTO ort X-
reference (Rom. xii. 2, SH., 2 Cor. lit /3oj/ra] Cf. Dan. vii. 9 Th. TO evdvpa CLVTOV
1 8) and in partial contrast to /lera- coo-et x ^ v ^CVKOV, Mt. xxviii. 3, Apoc.
l<
the change" (Lightfoot, Philippians, (i Mace. vi. 39): cf. Joseph, ant. xix.
oVSo^aoreu TJ o^ns TOV ^peo/zaros rov from Dan. I.e., or from Mt. xxviii.
TrpOCTCOTTOV (IVTOV (SC. Mo)t(TeCO$ ) V TO) XfVKa \iav oia yva<pi>s *rX.] No
XaXeti avTov aurw (cf. 2 Cor. iii. 7 ff-) earthly fuller could have produced
"E/zTrpoo-^ei
aJrcoi/: cf. 2 Pet. I.e. eVoTrrai such a dazzling whiteness. On yva-
yVT]6fVTS TT)S KIVOV fJLyaXflOTT)TOS. see ii. 21, note, and for \evKaiveiv
<pcvs
For a mystical yet practical applica in reference to clothing, cf. Isa. i. 18,
tion see Orig. in Mt. t. xii. 36 sq. Apoc. vii. 14, whence candidate mar-
8ia<p6povs ^X.
fl
Aoyos poppas, (patvo- tyres in the Te Deuni. This is Mc. s
fievos efcaoro) cos trvp.(f)epci rc5 /SXtTroj/n... special contribution to the picture;
ei de 6e\fis TTJV /^era/xop<pa>o
r
TOV l^croO he makes no direct reference to the
i$dv fj.7rpo<r6ev
TO>V
dvaftdvrav fls TO glory of the Lord s Face (Mt. \a^ev
opos KOT I8iav
v\lrr]\bv aureo, i Se fjioi <rvv TO Trpoaawrov avTov cos o 17X10 s, cf. Lc.).
TOV (v rols evayyeXiois lr)o~ovv...0eo\o- 4. co avTols HXci as o~vv Mcovo eT]
<p$7
yovp.vov...Kal ev TTJ TOV Otov p.op(pfi The vision was for the benefit of the
KO.TO. TT)V yva)o~tv avT&v Qeo&povfjLfvov. disciples (avTols, cf. ep-Trp. avrdji/, v. 2).
illusion or a dream the three, ace. ; general drift of the conversation was
to Lc., had been disposed to slumber, remembered by Lc. s informant (1 St
but were thoroughly roused by the John) it was in keeping with Christ s
;
?
occurrence and saw everything (dta- recent teaching about the Passion :
The re-arrangement in Mt, Lc. (Mo>v- learn the lesson wupos TOV cnyav Kal
8111-^ 811
oys Kal HXet as-, so Syrr. Ace. to Lc. the
-
here, Kaipbs TOV XaXfiv.
and cf. v. 5) has the appearance of occasion was specially inopportune :
pearance refuted the charge of law- Jo. vi. 25, xi. 8, Me. x. 51, xi. 21, xiv.
breaking brought by the Scribes 45). Mt. translates it by *upie, Lc.
against the Master; Thpht. o ^Iv :
by eVio-rara (cf. Lc. V. 5, viii. 24, 45,
u>p.i\ovv
Toiovrot TrpoffiTai rep rov
ol retains where he can the Aramaic-
VOp.OV \VIV doKOVVTl el /i) TJpfVKtV word (cf. Dalman, Worte, i. pp. 269.
avTois a Xeyet. 276). It needed no interpretation for
8atmu
(vel -0-77) A(C )DMNUrAII2<l> al min
3
6 cnroKptei) ] AaXTjaei loqueretur vel
diceret latt e*ck (syrr) arm me the aeth e:0o/3ot yap eyevovTo KBDLA*" 33 i^ latt
|
text Of X. 51. Ka\OV (TTiV KT\. "It non enim sciebat quid diceret the :
is good that we the Apostles are same phrase occurs in connexion with
here," implying it were good for us to the Agony (xiv. 40). Lc. substitutes
stay where we are. Origen TO vopi- : here M
elbcos o Ae yei. The speaker
Hfrpco KaXov ov 7T7roir)KV 6
ro> was so dazed by the awfulness of the
Victor ri ovv 6 IleYpos 6
: vision that he neither knew what to
say (for the subjunctive see WM.,
avcnravo eais Trpo ru>v
aytovcov. a yap p. nor yet what he was saying
374),
TOVTO yevoiTO, <f)r)(riv )
OVK. d when he spoke. *EK<popot yap cye-
is ra *le pocroXvfjia KOI OVK di vovro, not Peter only, but the Three,
fis (TKr)vas\ Mt. became panic-stricken, were seized
rp. <TK.
SKTJVOS, tents with extreme alarm; cf. the abrupt
or booths: Wycliffe, "tabernaclis" = ending of the Gospel, xvi. 8 f(popovvro
niSDj as in Gen. xxxiii. 17, Lev. xix. ydp. For K(f)opos see Deut. ix. 19,
Heb. xii. 21. Lc. connects this fear
21,2 Esdr. xviii. 14 ff., Ps. xxx. (xxxi.)
20. The materials would be found in with the next occurrence:
the brushwood which clothes the spurs avrovs
of Hermon Jerome s question "num-
quid arbores erant in monte illo is ?"
7- KCU eyevero vefpeXrj e7rio~Kiaovo~a ^
unnecessary and the ideal in Peter s For this use of eyevero cf. i. 4, note.
mind seems to be that of the annual Each Synoptist adopts a different
a-KTjvoTTTjyia. (Lev.
xxiii. 40 fF., 2 Esdr. construction : Mt. idov v. 7reo-/ct ao-ei/,
si quando inaequales
; aequa- pected to reappear in Messianic times
liter honorantur, maioris iniuria est... (2 Mace. ii. 8 ocpQijcrfTat j 6|a rov
non enim sciebat quid diceret cum Kvpiov Kal TJ ve(pe\r), cas eTTt M(oo~rj
Dominum cum servis aequaliter hon- edrjXovTO, cos Kat 6 SaAco/icoi/ /crA.). In
oraret." For a practical reflexion on the N. T. it is connected with the
Ka\6v <TTIV KT\. cf. Bede :
"
S
6 dyctTTirros a/cohere avTOv. Kai aTriva 7repLfi\e^sd- 8
W
|
\$a[j.T}v
d
pr ev w cv8oKr)<ra K pr ev u rjv. A
a
8 e^a-rrLva] euflews d
28 66 m DW
69 2P starttm a i n r vg om b ei NBDNZ^ 33 61 al^ 110 latt me go aeth] aXXa j M $><>
ACLXrAII^> al minP uc
the |
om novov F | fie0 cavrw post ciSov B 33 c f om W d
ence is to Exod. xl. 29 (35) e between this Voice and that which
fir avrrjv (sc. TTJV a-Krj?^v) ff ve(})c\T), was heard at the Baptism is the
where 7rio-Kidiv = \2V ) to rest; cf. dicovfTf avrov or aurou a*, which the
Lc. i.
35 dvvafjiis v^-ia-Tov ema-Kido-fi three Synoptists add here. The words
<rot. The appearance was that of the are from Deut. xviii. 15, 19, and seem
Shechinah oipai 8 on rov IleVpoj/
: to be suggested by the appearance
o 6eos aTTorpeVeoi/ rov iroifjo-ai rpcls
of Moses. The Prophet like unto
CTKT]vds...8fiKVV(ri KplTTOVa...Kal TToXXo) Moses identified with the Christ,
is
TCIVTJ yap Tripos, uioC, KCU TOV dyiov giance due to Moses is now with
TrvevfjLaros vf<f)\r) cirio-Kidgfi rovs ir/a-ou
Moses concurrence transferred to
tp^fjiat . . .
/SXeVeiff, "2ifj.a>v, (TKTjvTjv dvev 15 f., Jo. x. 8, 16, xviii. 37. The fears
KOTTOV, o-K-qvrjv K(i>\vov<rav
Kau/ta /cat /XT)
of the three Apostles, already excited
f%ovo~av (TKOTOS ; by the vision (Me.) and the bright
Kal eyeveTo (pwvr) e/c r. v.~\ See note cloud (Lc.), were intensified by the
on i. ii, and cf. Dalman, FPbrfo, i. pp. Voice (Mt., aKovtrai/rey ol /za&yrai eVe-
167 f.,
226 ff. It is instructive to com o-av eV! ro
avratv cf. Apoc. Trp6<rci>7rov ;
Taking Mc. s as the standard, we the Father rather than the visible
note that, besides variations of order, splendour of the Transfiguration to
Mt. and 2 Peter add ev (els ov <S
which attention is called hc- (<j>a>vf)s
eyo>)
cvdoKTjo-a, 2 Peter omits a*ouerf aurov, )(6eio-r)s aura) roiao-oV viro rffs /xeyaXo-
and Lc. substitutes e /cXeXey/zeW for It was the first Voice
TrpeTrovs ddfrs.
ayaTTT/rof. Ev evdoKijaa is probably <u
from heaven which the Apostles had
from the Voice at the Baptism ; Lc. s heard.
K\e\eyp.vos (cf. Lc. xxiii. 35, Enoch 8. f^aTTiva 7TfptlS\e\lsdiJ.vot *rX.] The
xl. 5) is based on Isa. xlii. i
*T03, Lord meanwhile had raised them up
LXX. o K\fKTos JJLOV (Mt. xii. 1 8 o dya- from the ground (Mt.). When they
TTTJTOS p,ov) : on the interchange of these ventured to lift their eyes again
two titles of the Messiah see Resch, (Mt. endpavrcs Se TOVS o(p0a\fjLovs av-
I.e., p. 164. The essential difference TWV) and to look round them, the
192 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 9
9 CK BD^ 33 f
scr
i
8cr
] airo KACLNXrAH al?1 |
Sieo-retXaro (-oreXXero C2>
i)]
jrapyyyeiXev A |
etSotraj/ D | SLrjyyffovTai HKNXS minnonn 6^777770-. 13 28 69 346 604 ]
and they saw before them only the verbum continuerunt apud
"
se"
; Wy-
familiar form of the Master. The cliffe, thei heelden the word
"
at hem
words of Me. are perhaps suggested Lc. interprets Kal avrol eo-iyyo-av
silf." :
and for S^yeio-^ai, v. 16. *A efdoi/, Mt. eKparrjcrav Trpos eavrovs, irpos fjuySeva
TO opa/xa (cf. Exod. iii. 3, Num. xii. 6).
TCpOV TOVTOV \TOV \6yOV\ C^eiTTOVTeS.
The concealment is for a limited But the construction seems to be
period el /XT) orav (Mt. ea)s ou) o vt. r. without example. Victor is probably
a. K vfKp&v
avaoTfl (Mt. eycpBr}}. On right TOV p.ev \oyov eKpaTrfcrav^ irpbs
:
sin
thephrase avcurnjvcu CK veKpav see WM., favTovs Se wve^ijTovv . SO Syr. .
10 TO eic
vexpuv avaffrrjvai KABCLNXr(A)II2^ al minP (k) q (syr ) arm me
1 hcl
go aeth] orav CK v. avaar-n D i 13 69 118 124 209 346 a b c f n vg (syrr) tot vers om ff
ii on i] TTWS ovv 13 69 124 346 quid ergo a f vg quid utique c om 27 60 me aeth |
ot
7pa,uju.] pr 01 <&aptffaiot
/ecu KL vg (om ABCDNXrAnS^ al minomnvid latt vt
syrr arm
me go) |
om on 2 D i 108 alP*
uc
b ff i k q 12 etfyrj] a-n-oKpLdeis ei-rev ADNXriI23
al min omnvid latt syrr8 "
11101
arm go aeth |
om pev DLSI> 128 2P latt aeth | n-pwros
K C DNXSSI> 1071 p
8"
om 604 |
aTroKadiffTavei. Kc (aTro/caracrr. fc<*)
B2 (aTro/cartcrr. B** 1
The three have been reflecting upon Elijah, it is true, cometh first. For
the vision, and it has revived and this use of plv with no following 6V
given fresh point to an old perplexity. see WM., p. 7i9f.; the counterbalanc
How was Elijah s appearance at the ing clause is left to be supplied from
Transfiguration to be reconciled with the question which succeeds. Me.
the official doctrine of his return ? As substitutes drroKadio-Tavei for diroKaTa-
Origen observes (in Mt. t. xiii. i): 77 o-TTjo-fi (Mt.), converting the prophecy
df V TO) opf I OTTTtMTMZ, Kdtf TjV O into a proposition which may or may
e(f)dvT], e So/cei pr) (rvvafciv TOLS not have been realised ; *as a propo
p.fvots, end ov frpb Tov lr)<Toi> ffto^ev sition it is correct to say that Elijah s
avTols f\T]\v0fvcu 6 HXi as aXXa /zer
coming and work precede those of the
avTov. The first on is interrogative Messiah. Hdvra (Mt., Me.) extends the
as in i Chron. xvii. 6 (
= nip; ) and in scope of the prophecy (oVo*. Kapdiav
Me. ii. 1 6 (note), ix. 28, cf. WM., p. TraTpbs irpbs vlbv Kal Kapdiav dv6pu>-
208 n. in Me.
the R.V. (text) II. cc. Tfov irpos TOV 7r\r)o~iov}, including in it
;
words in Mt. support the other view; things by initiating the new order out
see Field, Notes, p. 33. For the of which will come in due course a
dictum of the Scribes to which the true aTTOKaracrrao-iff Trdvrotv (Acts iii.
question refers see J. Lightfoot on Mt. 21). WH. print, "but with hesita
xvii. ; it was an inference from MaL the form oVoKartarai/fi, on
tion,"
iv. 4 (iii- 23) aTTooWXXo) vfiiv HXi ai/... which see their Notes, p. 168. An-o-
auc
69 alP 1
uc
quanta oportebat ilium facer e k pr ev LIT* 28 alP*
1
KBC*DL^] -r)de\r)<rav
AC 2 mS4> minomnvid |
67T auroi ] 6? aura; T e?r aurw 604 irepi
avrov 13 28 69 346 de eo latt vt Plv
poses another, in which however the tf\0(v, Mt.); and men did not recog
true solution lies. He anticipates an nise him (Mt.), and did with him (Mt.
objection which would be sure to rise cv avro) = 13) as they would. The
in the minds of the Three. What then phrase noielv oa-a (a) (ni/i), fre ^eXo>
(KOI TTooy;) do the Scriptures mean when quently used in the O.T. to represent
they foretell a suffering Messiah? how irresponsible or arbitrary action (e.g.
can the Passion follow the Restora 3 Regn. ix. i, x. 13, Ps. cxiii. (cxv. n
tion ? It is unnecessary to
suppose 3), Dan. viii. 4 (Th.), 2 Mace. vii. 16),
that the order of Me. has here been points with sufficient distinctness to
disturbed, the true sequence being 1 1, the murder of John by Antipas.
I2 b, I2 a, i.e., that KOI TTUS ycypcurTai... Kadtos yfypaTTTdi cV auro>] So Me.
forms part of the disciples
fgovSfVTidr) only. In this case Scripture had fore
question. The Apostles would scarcely told the future not by prophecy but
have recognised the Scriptural basis by a type. The fate intended for
of the Lord s prediction in viii. 31. Elijah (i Kings xix. 2, 10) had over
FcypaflTcu. tra the telic sense need
. . : taken John he had found his Jezebel
:
normal formula when a passage is StaSa Kai TTjv dvyaTepa avTrjs KOLI TOV
merely cited, e.g. vii. 6, xi. 17.
Teyp. ^Hpcafi^j/ aVacpe perai.
iri, it is written with reference to The identification of Elijah with
Him (cf. <r7r\ayxvif(r0ai eVi, vi. 34, John was so evident that, as Mt. adds,
viii. the ordinary construction is
2) ;
itwas understood by the Three at the
7 with gen. (xiv. 21, Lc. vii.
yp. TTfpi time (Mt. TOTC a-vvfJKav ol paOjjToi OTL
27, &c.). Kai egov8evr)6f) cf. Ps. xxi. :
?rept iwdVov roO/SaTTTtoToi) fnrevavTols).
(xxii.) 6 e Se et/u...eouej>77/xa XaoG.
ya>
On another and earlier occasion, ac
Isa. liii. 3 Symm. e ouSej>a>/z<-W
/cat
cording to Mt., it had been made in
e
Xa^icrros aVSp&Ji , Aq. (?) f ot>8ei/G>/ue- express terms (Mt. xi. 14 0<- Xerf
vo$, dio OVK \oyi<rdne6a. avrov. There deao~dai, avTos O~riv HXf ias 6 /neXXeoi
are four forms of this verb f|ovSe- ep^eo-^at). The reference in Mai. I. c.
vo\>v
1 -veiv, f^ovdevovVj -velv ;
see W. to "the great and terrible day of
Schm. p. 61, and Lob. Phryn. p. 182. the Lord" led the ancient Church to
13. aXXa Xe ya) vp,lv KrX.] How expect an appearance of Elijah him
ever (taking up the thread broken by self before the end cf. Justin dial. ;
TT/OOS
7TO\VV 7T6pl
ai/TOi/s. 1<5
CLVTOV ee- 15
6ajuL/3ti6rj(rav, KCLI CIVTOV.
e\6ovTes...eidoi>
14 (5aj>
. .
TOVS D i 13 38 69 124 604 2P arm | irpos avrovs] irp. eavrovs C aurots ADNXTIIS<
minP 1
irpos avrov * 15 iowv^.e^OaiM^dtj ANXFTI alP1 a syrr go |
AND THE SEQUEL (Mt. Xvii. 14 2O, Lc. Me. (for the latter cf. xiv. 33, xvi. 5,
3743)-
ix. 6) eKdapfios occurs in Acts iii. 10
;
14. fXQowes Trpos rovs fJ.a6r)Tas KrX.] o-vvedpapev nas o Xaos irpos avTovs...
Returning to the plain where they eK0a/i/3oi, a near parallel to the present
had left the nine (Euth. /xa^ra? vvv :
passage. Interpreters have found it
TOVS wea Xeyet), they saw that they difficult to assign a cause for the
were surrounded by a crowd of people Qdnfios in this instance. Some (cf.
who were listening to a discussion Thpht., Euth.) have thought of a
which was passing between the dis radiance from the transfiguration still
ciples and certain scribes (ypa^arfls^ brightening the Lord s Face (Euth.
anarthrous : contrast ol yp. v. 1 1
). Mt., KCO~a Tiva IV K T *? $ fJLTa ~ XP
who throughout this narrative is much recalling the glory on the
nop(pa>o-a>s),
briefer than Me., writes simply e\66v- face of Moses (Exod. xxxiv. 29 f. cos 8e
Tw npos TOV ox\ov and does not seem K.aTJ3atvfv Mcovtn/s TOV opovs...Kai e<
to know the cause which had brought rjv o eo ot-ao fjievr] ij o^ns TOV \p(op,aTos
it together. The scribes were pro TOV TT
poffayirov avTov). But (i) no hint
bably Rabbis attached to the local of such a phenomenon is dropped by
synagogues, but as ready as the rest Me. in the context, (2) it would have
of their class to seize an opportunity betrayed what the Lord desired to
of discrediting the disciples of Jesus keep secret, (3) the result is just the
before the people. The absence of the opposite of that which followed the
Master and the incapacity of the nine appearance of Moses ;
of Moses it is
syr
hier
^ i6
Ka
*
gijrfip&Ttiirev
avTOvs Ti crv
i/^V/TeZre jrpos
avrovs ;^
17
I7 /ccu
aTteKpidr]
avTio e*s e/c TOU o^Xoiy AtSctcr/caAe,
TOV viov JULOV Trpos ere, e^ovTa Trvev/ma a\a\ov
the disciples, but already perhaps a poyis aTro^copeZ KrX. (see however Me.,
v. 26). But on the whole Mc. s account
reaction had begun. The Lord took
is not only the fullest but has the
the matter into His own hands, at
most verisimilitude, and Me. alone has
once relieving the disciples and dis
preserved the undoubtedly original
appointing the Scribes. Tt <rwJ7-rre
is a bona fide request for information
tradition in vv. 20 24. For details
;
see the following notes.
the human mind of Christ acquires
knowledge by ordinary means ;
cf. diddo-KaXc] So Lc.; Mt. Kvpie ; both
viii. 27
b
note. Upos avrovs i.e. doubtless = *2H -
see note on v. 5, and
, irp. }
17. KCU aiTfK.pi6r) auro) eis eK TOV a name of office, for the relation of
ox^ou] The crowd preserved a dis teacher and taught did not yet exist
creet silence (cf. v. 34) ; the answer between our Lord and the speaker.
came from an individual (fls) whose yveyKa TOV viov p,ov irpos o~ KT\."\
interest in the matter was deeper than the historical aorist, R. V. I
"Hi/eyKa,
any o-w^njo-tr. Lc. like Me. repre brought the English idiom prefers
;
sents the man as telling his tale from the perfect. The man had brought
the heart of the crowd (dv^p dirb TOV his boy that morning under the im
o^Xou /36r;o-i/);in Mt.hecomes forward pression that Jesus was there, and on
and prostrates himself before Christ discovering that the Lord was on the
(Trpoarj^dev avrai ...
yovvTTCTwv avrovj mountain had applied to the disciples
cf. Me. i. 40). Without undue har (v. 1 8). This feature of the story dis
monising we may perhaps accept both appears in Mt., Lc. in Mt. the father:
(ppitei
Kai Tpi^ei TOVS dSoVras Kai Kai
fypaiveTai"
1 8 p-rjffffet] pa<r<rei
D ^P8 applontat d allidit vel eZidtf latt vt Plv collidit k |
om auro
2 fc^D k | t(rxi/(raj ] rjSwrjdria av 604 + e/c/SaXetr auro D 2 pe a b arm 19 aurots
-
minP vg Syrr Blnhcl (t*t) arm
1
me go] aurw C 3 (N)XFII 3 Z< minP 1
q
om c* I3 40 fo I2 I0I alP uc
k
KCU Kaxpov TTV. for the concurrence of ; with the apparent concurrence of the
the two infirmities see vii. 32 ft ., notes. Latin versions (see vv. 11.), substitutes
The participle suggests the reason for pdara-fi for it in this place; cf. the
which the boy had been brought. The Wycliffite "hurtlith hym doun." After
effect produced upon the demoniac being dashed to the ground the patient
is transferred in thought to the 8ai- 1i) foamed at the mouth (d^pt deti/, poet,
poviov : cf. Lc. xi. 14 &u/zoi>ioi>...Kaxoi>.
and late Gk., here only in the N.T.),
Mt. Mt. IV. 24), per
o-eATji/ia^erai (cf. (2) ground his teeth (rpi Ceii/, another
haps in reference to the periodical N. T. OTT. Xry., used of any sharp or
return of the attacks see next verse. :
grating sound, is here interpreted
The father s trouble was the greater by TOVS o3., cf. Vg. stridet dentibus :
because the boy was povoycwjs (Lc., the usual phrase is /Spu^fti/ rovs oS.,
cf. Lc. vii. 12, viii. 42). LXX., Acts vil 54, cf. o ppvypos TUV
1 8. oirov eav avrov KaraXa/Sfl] Lc. odovToav, Mt. viii. ap 12) ;
and (3)
The
irvfvfw \apl3dvei avrov. seizures peared to shrivel, or perhaps became
might occur anywhere, and they oc rigid (3 Regn. xiii. 4), Vg. arescit (for
curred frequently (TroXXa^ts Mt., Me. r)paiv. cf. iii. i, note). Celsus gives a
V. 22). KaTaXrj^is, KaraXrjiTTos are similar account of the symptoms of
used by Galen and Hippocrates in catalepsy homo subito concidit ex
:
"
paei>,
where Me. (. 20) has only that they had formerly used it with
<TvvfO"irapat-ev cnrapaa a eiv and avv-
: success (vi. 13); even the disciples of
cnrapacra-fivdescribe the actual con the Rabbis claimed this power (Lc.
vulsion (see note on i. 26), prja-o-eiv XI. 19 oi viol v[iQ)v...Kpd\\ovo-iv [ra
appears to be used of the preliminary daifjiovia]). It was a genuine surprise
heavy fall (Euth. avrl TO *ara/3oXXei : to him as well as to them to find that
iy yr}v ). For this sense of the latter they were powerless in this case (OVK
word cf. Sap. iv. 19 pr]^ft avrovs a<eo
-
iV^ucrai/, Mt. ; Lc. OVK r]bvvr)6rjcrav cf. :
vovs TTprjvfls ;
Kuinoel cites also Arte- v. 3, 4).
midorus (i. 62) pfjt-ai rov dvrinakov to 19. o Se diroKpidcls avro is *rX.] The
5
f>
>
Ir min pl erapa^ev D |
avrov 4] TO Traidiov
a f arm
the only feature in which they clearly viii. 29, o-vvKaXvTTTfiv Lc. xii. 2. EKI>-
follow the same tradition. The Lord AiVro Aey. in the N. T., but
is CLTT.
replies to all whose feeling the father Kv\io-fj.6s occurs in 2 Pet. ii. 22 ; the
had voiced (avrotf ) ; the reproof to y. verb, which is a later form of KV\IV-
an-io-Tos is general,
perhaps purposely 8fiv, isused freely in the LXX. (e.g.
so,including the Scribes, the people, KvXifiv XiBov, Jos. x. 1 8, i Regn. xiv.
and the father (w. 22, 23) so far as 33, Prov. xxvi. 27, K. aprov, Jud. vii.
their faith had been at fault, and 13 (A) cf. also 4 Regn. ix. 33 (of
;
the disciples not the least (v. 29). Jezebel s fall), Amos ii. 13 (of the
Hpos vfjias =
fj-fff vpaiv (Mt.), cf. vi. 3 : wheels of a cart). For dQpifav see
for dvfxeo-Gai TIVOS see WM., p. 253, ix. 1 8.
and cf. Isa. xlii. 14, xlvi. 4, Ixiii. 15; 21. Ka\ f7rrjp(orrfo~v rbv Trarfpa KrA.}
a
in the N. T., outside this context, it Me. only (to 25 ). Iloa-os xP"os fcrrlv
appears only in the Pauline Epp. and MS... how long is it that (since)...? Cf.
Hebrews. Gal. iv. i ffi ocrov XP OVOV Soph. O. T.
>
2O. rfveyKav avrov] Cf. Lc. Trpoar- 558 OI. TTOO-OV riv rjdr) drjff 6 Aaios
fpxofj-fvov avrov. It is implied (cf. Xpovov KP. dtdpaKf nolov epyov;
|
Qs
(frfpfrc avrov Trpos the fie, V. 19) that is used elliptically for a< ov ;
cf. vv. 11.
boy was not with his father in the Tfyovev, not eyfvero the disorder was
crowd, but in safe keeping not far off. manifestly still upon him. rraio i- E<
not, as Winer
*
avrov ro
l8a>v
iri>fvfj.a
odfv : from a little boy, from a
(WM., p. 710) and Blass (Gr. p. 283), mere child ;
i.e. he was a 7rat8iov
an anacoluthon (i&oj/ avrov [6 TTCUS], ro when it first took him : his age at
sin
rrv. KT\., cf.
Syr. -), but a construct the time is not mentioned, but he was
IX. 23] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 199
S3
(T7r\a ry xyia 0eis e(f) q/mas.^ d Se 23
3
^BCGILNASJ>^ i
auc
33 118 209 alP ] ira.i5i.odev A(X)m min? e/c
1
TrcuSos D 2P
ACNXrnS<i> minP 1
|
t]^iv\ + Kvpie DG (i) (262) 2 pe abgiqarm (idem post Sw-rj add i
nonn
23 om TO DKNUII^> 13 28 69 124 131 1071 2 al
vero 262 1071) pe
post ?7/x,as
still a irals (Lc. ix. 42). The Attic bvvji is poetical and late (WM., p. 90);
Xenophon downwards 7rat8i60ev takes side with dvvaarai cf. WH., Notes, p.
its place : the pleonastic e /c TraiSiotfei 168, WSchm., p. 123 n. For o-7rXay-
is a survival of Homeric usage (cf. Xvio-deis see note on i. 41
was,
:
rjp.li>,
e.g. II. viii. 34, 1% ovpavodcv) which is i.e. both father and son.
censured by the Atticists (Lob. Phryn. 23. TO Ei 8vvy, iravra dvvara TO>
has simply (xvii. 15) iriirrei, but Mc. s than for Me to decide whether this
avrov ffia\fV... ivadiro\e(TT) avrov shews
thing can be done ; it can be if thou
that in the view of the father these believest (cf. xi. 23 f.). Thpht. : ou ry
frequent mishaps were not accidental. oiKfia dwd/jifi aXXa rfj eKeivov irlffTtt
Kai... Kai: the spirit had tried both Cf. Iren. iv.
avariOrjO t TTJV OfpaTreiav.
means of destruction. Uvp, vSara
37. 5 "omnia talia suae potestatis
(D?E)) Mt., TO Trvp, TO vScop. Thpht. secundum fidem ostendunt hominem."
piTTTfTai de TLS lino $aip,ovos els Trip, To ei 8vvr) is a nominativus abso
TO TOU 6vp.ov Kai TO TT/s eiri6vp,las lute (WM., p. 226, cf. 135); for the
Kai els v8a>p,
TO ru>v /3io)Ti/cc5i/ Trpayp,d- clause preceded by an article and
TO>V K\v8a>viov. Ei TI dvvi] . dvvatrdaL treated as a noun, cf. Rom. viii. 26
is used absolutely as in Lc. xii. 26, with SH. s note, and Blass, Gr. p. 158.
2 Cor. xiii. 8 ;
cf. WM., p. 743. The From its extreme compression the
man s faith had been shaken by the sentence has given trouble to scribes
failure of the disciples ; contrast the and commentators. The Western
leper s eav OeXrjs, dvva<rai (i. 40). Pos- text followed by a majority of the
sibly no miracle had been wrought in MSS. reads 6 6"e
Ir/o-oi;? CITTCV Ei 8vvy
this neighbourhood as yet, so that in (8vvacrai) TricrreiHTai, ndvra 8vfaTa
TO>
the struggle to believe the father had 7rio-Teuoi>Ti : si potes credere, omnia
no experience to assist him. The form possibilia credenti. Attempts have
200 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 23
*4
24 TTHTTeVOVTl. 6l>dvS
Kpd^CLS 6 TTaTTJp TOV
a
25 e\eyev flt(rTV(0 /3orj6ei IJLOV dTTLCTTia.
TJJ
6 lrj(rovs OTI eTTKTWTpe^eL c^Aos 67reT//ur/cry TOJ
TCO aKaddpTco \eywv avTco To aXaXov
Kco <pov eyco crot avTOv
abc f iq vg SyrrP eahhcl go (om KA*BC*LA^ 28 604 k syr sin arm me aeth) | Trtoreuw]
+ Kvpte C 2NXrAHS al min fereotnn abcf (q) vg syrrs Chrys
1 1
"
25 de] Kai
tdwi>
al arm (om
BCDNrS minP 1
) |
TO a\. /cat /ca>0. irv.] TO TTV. TO aX. KOLL /cu>0.
been made, but with poor success, to it is ready to fail, nearly = /not r<5
extort a better sense from this read aTTioro). With P.OV Trj air. cf. 30V.
But "
him that believeth," without marginal 25. low Se 6 Iqo-ovr KT\.] The con
variant. versation then was not in the presence
24. evdvs Kpdgas KT\.] The father of the crowd, but was interrupted by
instantly responds to the demand for its arrival. The Lord had probably
fuller trust on his part ; his strength retired with the father and the boy
of feeling shews itself in a cry as to a distance from the o^Xoy, but the
piercing as that of the demoniac cries of both brought them running
son (Lc. ix. 39). He recognises that to the spot and privacy became im
the help he needs is in the first possible. This has been overlooked
instance help for himself and not for in the text of KA, where 6 ox\o? refers
his boy (/So^ei /xov rfj drr., cf. v. 22 to vv. 15, 17. *~E,iri.crvvTpfx iV is ap
^oT]6r](Tov yfuv). He believes (TTIO-- parently arr. Xey. ;
cf. however eVt-
r5o>),
but his faith is defective, and i.
33 ;
the LXX. has also
its defect needs the Master s succour marvttexccv, e7ri<ruvicrTdvai,
(for this use of fiorjQelv cf. 2 Cor. vi. 2, and 7TL(rv(rTpc(peiv. 2vtrpe is used xeii>
I bileue ; help thou myn unbileueful- perhaps calls attention to the return
Bede
nesse." uno eodemque tern- :
"
KO.I jj.riK.eTi
e OVTOV. 26
e<reys
7ro\\d cnrapd^as efj\6ev Kai eyeveTO cocrei
27
worTe TOI)S TroAAoik \eyew OTL ATreOavev. 27
Irjcrovs KpaTricras Ttjs X P* UVTOV
L
qyeipev CLVTOV,
*S
Kat eicreXdovTOS UVTOV ek OIKOV, oi }uia-
28
alone gives the words of the rebuke cyevcro eooVi vfKpos contrast Apoc. :
cya>...ov oldas):
: Mt. has merely fgrjXOcif oV avrov TO
since this spirit had refused to ac v, Lc. Icuraro rov 7rai8a.
knowledge the authority of the dis 27. KpaTTJcras rrjs ^ftpos aurou] Cf.
fyai see x. 38 f., xiv. 58, and the Fourth ix. 41, and contrast ii. 11 f. Ai/eo-n; :
fla-\6fjs. For the spiritual analogy irarpl avrov (cf. Lc. vii. 15), rXi;<r-
see Lc. xi. 24 ff. o-oi/ro Se Trdires enl 177 /zeyaXeidr^rt TOV
26. Kpdas KOI TroXXa (nrapa^as KrX.] 6cov (cf. Me. i. 27, ii. 12, vii. 37). Mt.
For the moment the only result was adds probably in reference to the
a fresh seizure (see on v. 20) the ;
Lord s fj,r)KTi i<T\0f)s
ical (QepairfvQr]
spirit wreaked its revenge on its o Trots dnb rfjs copay tKtivqs (cf. Mt. ix.
victim even in the act of quitting 22, xv. 28). The epileptic fits did not
its hold upon him. For the masc. return.
participles cf. V. 2O l8<ov...TO Trvevp-a. 28. L(T\06vTOS O.VTOV ftS OLKOv]
The convulsions were violent and pro On the vv. 11. and construction see
longed (7roXXa,cf.iii. 1 2, note), and when Blass, Gr. p. 25 if. The Lord went
they ceased, the sufferer s strength indoors, into the lodging where the
was exhausted; a collapse followed; party were housed (els OIKOV, cf. iii.
he lay motionless and pallid as a 20, vii. 17), to escape from the en
corpse. For cg^XOev see note on v. 29 ; thusiasm of the crowd, and because
2O2 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 28
*
TOVTO TO <yeVo9
ev ov^evl ^VVCLTCLL e /mr) ev
3
30 KctKeWev [7rap~^e7ropevovTO
Sia
736 1071 al
nonn OTI Start U 131 238 al pauc n ort rninP*"
29 ev Trpocreux 7?] + Kai (
T7?)
^ c bADLNXr(A)n2<lI
-
minomnvid lattexck syrr^P
6811 ) 1101
(arm) (aeth) (om K.
. K* c aB -
TO OTI dvT\ TOV 8ia TL ourco yap elnev 6 the time for fasting was not yet (ii. 19) ;
Mar^aios cf. Blass, Gr. p. 1 76) ; see
:
comp. the similar gloss i Cor. vii. 5.
note on v. supra, and for then Mt., who omits this answer, has the
circumstances of the failure, v. 18. more obvious Ata TTJV oXi-yoTricrriW
29. TOVTO TO yevos KrA.] Either which he adds the sayings
vpo>v,
to
this class of Saijuoi/ia, or this kind about the grain of mustard seed and
generally, i.e. the oaipovia cf. Thpht. ;
: the removal of mountains which are
77
ro Ttov o~f\T)viao[j.eva3v aTrXais TTCLV rj found in other contexts (Lc. xvii. 6,
TO Baifjiovatv yevos.
TO>V Tevos 18 a Mt. xxi. 21). Tatian combines Mi s
nationality (vii. 26, Acts iv. 36), a answer with Mc. s, placing Mt. s first,
family (Acts iv. 6, vii. 13, xiii. 26, and connecting Mc. s with it by a yap.
xviii. 2, 24), or a species (Mt. xiii. 47), 30 32. THE PASSION AGAIN FORE
or class of things (i Cor. xii. 10). TOLD (Mt. xvii. 22, 23 Lc. ix. 43 45). ;
affinity which associates moral beings Lord and the Twelve now leave their
of the same order or type of cha retreat at the foot of Hermon and
racter (i Pet. ii. 9). Similarly St Paul travel southwards. Their way to the
speaks of rrarptat in heaven as well as North had perhaps led them through
on earth (Eph. iii. 1 5). Ei/ ovSei/i 8vva- Gaulanitis and Ituraea (cf. viii. 22, 27,
TO.I eeA$eii/, can take its departure note), but they return 8ia TTJS Ta\ci\aias
(i.e. be cast being in
out, ^f\6elv i.e. probably along the West bank of
such contexts practically the pass, of the. Jordan. Mt. s erv<rrpe(po/ieVcou tv
e</3aXeti/) in the strength of no power TTJ TaXetXaia suggests that they broke
(not as Euth. = ovdevl rpo7T6>)
but erepo> up into small parties which mustered
one/ i.e. in the strength of (believing) at certain points in the route (for
prayer (xi. 23, 24) cf. Clem. Al. eel. ; o-vo-Tpe(po-0ai cf. 2 Regn. x v. 3 1 , 4 Regn.
proph. 15. The Lord seizes on the ix. 14, x. 9 etc.), the purpose being
IX. 31] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 203
Balt *
irapa8o6r](rTat 69 604 arm
vid
|
avd puTrwv] avdpuirov D avo/j-aiv ^ + ayu.aprwAojj 604 |
D om |
airoKTavdecs D min perp a c k me /-cera | rpeij yfj-epas fc$BC*D
b c i post tertium diem akq in tres dies d syr hcl m ( s>
perhaps to avoid attracting notice asserts the truth of His humanity and
(Me. OVK ij6f\v Iva TIS yvoi) cf. vii. 24 : His liability to suffering,
and on yvol = yvw, v. 43, note. The
reading TrapfTropevovro, which is well Mt., Lc., n\\ci...Trapa8ido<T0ai.
The
supported and perhaps genuine, con event is regarded as imminent and
veys the idea that the transit was indeed in process of accomplishment ;
made without unnecessary breaks : Cf. Mt. XXVI. 2 p-fTO. dvo T)p.cpas...irapa-
conficiendae, uon invisendis hospitibus tradatur for this use of the present
"
aut instituendae plebi" (Fritzsche). see WM., p. 331 ff., Burton, 15, who
31. c8i8ao-KV yap KT\.] Reasons calls it (but inexactly) "the present
of the Lord s desire to escape recog for the future." The instrument of
nition. He was now fully occupied the betrayal 6 irapadidovs, xiv. 42
with the training of the Twelve was in the company, and the Lord
(Latham, Pastor past. p. 351). A could see the purpose already lying
journey through Upper Galilee, in as an undeveloped thought in his
which He could attach Himself now to heart (Jo. vi. 70 f.). On irapab^ovat
one party of two or four Apostles and see i. 14, note. Tlpodidovat tradere
now to another, afforded an oppor does not occur in the N. T., but its
tunity of quiet teaching which might meaning is more or less imported by
never return. The substance of this the circumstances into Trapadidovat,
reiterated teaching (f Si6WK ...fXf- which even in class. Gk. is patient of
yev) is thesame as that of the first a bad sense. Yet, as Origen (in Mt.)
prediction of the Passion near Caes- reminds us, irapadidovai may be used
area (viii. 31), with one new element with quite another purpose ; in the
a reference to the Betrayal. Lc. eternal counsels of GOD, the Father
points out the occasion of this fresh delivered up the Son (Rom. viii. 32),
prediction of the Passion e^ 77X170-- : and the Son delivered up Himself
O~OVTO & 77ai>TS 771 TT) p.ya\lOTT)Tl TOV (Gal. ii. 20). Els x f W as dv6p. is less
0Ol> TrdvTC&V 8e $CHIUQ.bl/T001/ 77t 7TO,O~IV precise than the corresponding words
ols 77oti CITTCV KT\. There was reason in viii. 31 (1^770 TWV Trpeo-fivTeptov KOI
to fear that this new outburst of en Ttov dpx*p a>i/ Kal T<av
ypa/z/zarecov).
thusiasm would lead them to forget But on the other hand it is wider, and
His warning, or even frustrate His prepares the Twelve for the further
purpose. revelation of x. 34 (napafttoo-ovo-iv O.VTOV
O VIOS TOV dvdpWTTOv] Notwith- rot? fdvea-iv : cf. xiv. 41, els T. x- T-
32 dva<TTri<TTai.
3a
oi Se riyvoov v TO pfj/ULa,
Kal
rifjiepas
e<po/3ovvTO
avTOV 67rep(*)Trj(rai.
33
33
Kal ?]\6ov ei9
Kacpapvaovfui.
Kal ev Trj OLKLOL
34 yit ea Oe ;
34 oi 5e ecnwTTCDi/, Trpos a
31 eyep6r}(reTai I 13 69 346 26
aj>a<TT77<reTcu]
alP* 33 TjXtfoi/ (-
ev uc
KBD
i 1 1 8 209 2P6 alP
auc a b c k
vg syr? ] rj\6ev ACLXriI2<l>Sl> al minP f q S yrr
68 *1 8inhcl 1
arm
me go aeth i<rij\dev 604 + is 1071 difXoyifeo-de] pr (vel add) TT/JOS eavrovs |
ANXTA
HS<I> minomnvid f syrr arm go aeth 34 e<n,uTn<]<rai>
&
, Paul. 25
,
Heb. 1 2 ,
Pet. 1 ). P^a, a common word the Lord s question continued until it
in the LXX. and
frequent in the fairly was broken by His words in v. 35.
N.T., occurs in Me. only here and AieXe^^o-ar/. .ris pfifav, they had .
i
5, Lc. ix. 4648). Mt., who
represents the Twelve as
33- Kal ?/X$oi/ fls Kcxfrapvaovfji] Ca themselves propounding the question
pernaum (i. 21, ii. i, Jo. vi. 59) had to Jesus, writes Tt s apa peifav <TTIV
istry; but it was a convenient ter parative has practically the force of a
minus to the northern journey, and superlative, see Blass, Gr. pp. 33, 141 f.,
starting point for a fresh field of and on the other hand WM., p. 305 ;
work in the south; and Simon s or cf. Mt. xi. n, xxiii. n, i Cor. xiii. 13.
Levi s house (i. 29, ii. 15) afforded a The question TLS peifav was probably
shelter there. The Galilean Ministry suggested by the selection of the
IX. 36] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 20$
/ca* K 35
efbtovrjcrev TOVS owoe/ca KCCI Aeyet avTols Gl TIS 6e\ei
>! >l \ /
34 SieXex^crap] di-rfvexdrjaav i
604 2?
e
|
om ev TTJ o5a> ADA a b f i q go |
rty
17/4. 1071 35 om /cat Xe7ei aurots...5ia/covos Dk |
eo-rw A | Sto/covoj] SoiAos M*
36 TrcuSioi ] pr TO D | avayKdXiffa/JLevos C(DL)
Three for the mysterious ascent of quite another sense the Lord is at
Hermon, and the prominence of Peter once o TTpvTos and o ca-xaros (Apoc. i.
ovfievtov TTJS fiao-tXfias TCOV ovpai>a>v KT\. The new rule of life just enun
(comparing Mt.
Ka.Tei\i]<J)i<rav
v. 29). ciated is illustrated by a visible
See Dalman, Worte, i. p. 92 f. example. A child is playing near
35- * a Kadiaas t
/crX.] The e<f)(0vr)<TfV (? Peter s: see note on i. 30; on the
Lord assumes the attitude of the late tradition that the child was Ig
Teacher (Mt. v. i, xiii. i, Lc. v. 3, Jo. natius of Antioch 6 fcoQopos read as
viii. 2), and the disciples (ec/xu-
calls o 0e6(popos see Lightfoot, Ignatius, i.
vrjo-ev, cf. X. 49, Tob. V. 9, not npoa-- p. 27), and the Lord calls it to Him
against seeking the mastery," but (cf. fers the paraphrase Se^eo-tfai els ras
Lc. ix. 48) to point out the way to dyKa\as. The act was accompanied
true greatness (Latham, Pastor past. by words of which Mt. preserves the
p. 355). The spirit of service is the fullest account. According to Mt.
passport to eminence in the Kingdom the Lord began, A/^ Xeyo> v^lv Eai/
of GOD, for it is the spirit of the fj.rf crrpa^TC Kai yevrjo-dc as TO. Tratdia
Master Who Himself became SICLKOVOS KT\. (xviii. 3, 4). The words carry
TrdvTwv. The SiaKovos is properly the with them the assurance of their gen
attendant at table 31, Lc. xxii. 27,
(i. uineness, answering the question ris
Jo. ii. 9, xii. 2) ; for the later Chris fififav ( the most childlike and trust
tian history of the word see Hort, ful,the least self-conscious and self-
Ecclesia, p. 202 ff. A lower depth is sufficient ) and preparing
for the next
sounded and a higher dignity offered sentence (os av ev rwv TOIOVTWV nat-
in the Trairooi/ SoOXop of x. 44) Q.- v - fcrX.), the substance of which is
8ia>v
37 37tV
Os av
ev TCOV TOLOVTCOV TraiSicov Se^rjTai ITTL
gyj.hci JJJQ gQ
i
7-fcjj/ TOLOVTWV TTcuS. ABDLNXm2
i minpi latt Or] TWJ TrcuSiwj TOVTWV < >
37- OS O- v *v T> V TOIOVTQ3V pp. 146 f. 3 196 f. For the absolute use
KrX.] Mt. ev TOVTO
Traidiov roiouro, Lc. of ro ovofj.a see Bp Westcott s note on
TO TratStoi/, i.e. this child regarded as 3 Jo. 7, and Lightfoot on Ign. Eph. 3.
the representative of its class, or Aegr]Tai...8exnTai: the particular act
rather of the class of disciples whom of recognition is evidence of a state of
it symbolises (see WM., p. 138). Cf. heart to which Christ Himself is a
Orig. in Mt.
eav ovv, otrep Trapa TTJV
: welcome guest.
rjXiKLav Tracr^ei ra 7raiSia...a7ro \6yov, 6
Kai os av ep.e $e\r)Tai. /crX.] The action
TOV *Ir)(rov na6r)TT)S fTCLTreivuHTev eavrov... passes into a region beyond that of
fid\i(rra 8e TOVS cos o A.6yos diredeit-e the visible order to receive a lowly ;
because he sees in them the type of (o Tre /^as /ue Jo. I.e., see Bp Westcott,
character which Christ Himself ap Add. Note on Jo. xx. 21), sc. o
proved and exhibited (Mt. xi. 29, Phil, Trarr/p, Jo. V. 36, vi. 57, X. 36, xvii. 1 8,
ii.
5 ff.), recognises and welcomes Christ xx. 21 ;
the Son is o a7r6oToXos...T^s
Himself is a true and loyal disciple. o/ioXoytas rm&v (Heb. iii. i). Other
On dexfo-Oai see vi. n, note, and references to the Mission of the Son
Dalman, Worte, i. p. 101 f. eVt ;
r< in the Synoptists will be found in Mt.
ovofiari /zou (cf. ix. 38 f., xiii. 6, and x. 40, xv. 24, Me. i. 38 (note), xii. 6,
see i Regn. xxv. 5, Gal. iv. 14, Col. iv. Lc. iv. 1 8, 43, ix. 48, x. 16; the idea is
IO, Didache 12 iras 8e o epx6/J,evos in the background of the whole Minis
(
ev dvopaTi Kvpi ov Sf^^rco), On the try, which rests on egovo-ia, and sup
ground of My Name, i.e. the act ports itself by faith and prayer. On
being based upon a recognition of his dexecrdai see vi. ii, note. OuK...dXXa,
connexion with Me, cf. WM., p. 490. not so much... as: Blass, Gr. p. 267,
Other nearly equivalent phrases are n. 2.
8ia TO ovona (Jo. xv. 21, Me. xiii. 13, 38 40. THE USE OF THE NAME
Apoc. ii.
3), virep TOV dvopaTos (Acts V. BY A NON-DlSCIPLE (Lc. IX. 4950).
40, ix. 1 6, xv. 26, 3 Jo. 7) cf. ev ;
ro>
38. (pr) at o leoai/Tjs] This is the
oi/o/iari (Me. ix. 38, I Pet. iv. 14), 8ia only remark attributed by the Synopt
TOV ovofiaTos (Acts IV. 30), els TO oi/o/ua ists specifically to St John (cf. however
(Acts viii. 1 6). On the use of oW/xa x. 35 IaKo>/3os Kai la>dvT)s,
xiii. 3 He rpos
in the papyri cf. Deissmann, B. Kai Kai
St., laKa>/3os ladvrjs Kai Ai/5pe as),
IX. 40] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 2O/
A(D)NXmS al minP abcffiklqr vg syr hcl go arm (om NBCLA^> 1071 minPnuc
1
f syrr
8111 ?6811
me) |
om on OVK -TJK. (KBD &K. rell) TJ/MV DX I 13 28 69 604 al nonn
latt vt excf vg
<
)
arm 39 IT/CTOUS] curoKpideis D 2 1*5 abff i k | oi5ets] ou T | 7roii7<ret]
and conscientiousness not unworthy whatever his intention, the man is for
of the future 6eo\6yos. His words are the time (ov...ra^v) practically com
in some measure a response (aTroxpt- mitted to a course of action which at
ticis, Lc. cf. Me. ix. 5) to the teaching
;
least cannot be unfriendly. For 8u-
just received. The phrase eVt ro> Troiflv see vi. and with ov 5>
from using the Master s Name for the was a safeguard against open and
purpose of exorcising demoniacs. immediate (ov ra^) hostility (for KUKO-
Ought they rather to have welcomed \oyfiv cf. 9), and vii. 10, Acts xix.
him as a brother ] For the use of the might be the beginning of better
Lord s Name by non-Christian ex things : Euth. crui/e^copet 8e KOI TOVTOIS
orcists cf. Acts xix. 13 (where see
Blass s note). EKcoXvo/nei/, the con- ToC KTjpvy^aTos, ap.a de Ko e
ative imperf., Burton 23 for Ka>Xveiv ; OVTMV df] 0av/j.aTovpyovvT(*v. Bede s
ra>i>
cf. x. 14, i Cor. xiv. 39. OVK T]Ko\ov6ci use of this incident is interesting:
(Lc. /xe# T/^eoi/) is a frank confession
qfj.lv "itaque in
haereticis ac male catholicis
of jealousy for the honour of the Apo- non sacramenta communia...sed divi-
stolate. In the light of the Lord s siones pacis detestari et prohibere
words the action had began to wear a debemus."
different aspect to the mind of John. The Lord s answer finds a partial
39. pT) KooAvere avrov /crX.] The parallel in Num. xi. 28 f.
sincerity of the speaker saves him 40. or yap OVK eoTiv Ka.6* ijfitov KrX.J
from censare the Lord merely cor ; The indicative expresses the assump
rects the error. He does not say tion that such a person exists (Blass,
fexfvOe avroit, for the man s motive Gr. p. 217). Lc. gives V/ASOI/ bis. An
did not appear; but the attitude of opposite rule appears to be laid down
His disciples towards such an one in Mt. xii. 30= Lc. XL 23, o &v per M
should have been at least neutral. fj,ov K.CIT e /ioC CO-TIV, KOI 6 pr) (rvvayo)v
208 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 41
41
41 yap av 7TOTi(rrj i/uas TTOTripiov ev
TOWARDS BRETHREN IN CHRIST (Mt. which now stand here in Me. (Hawkins,
xviii. 6 9; cf. Mt. x. 42, Lc. xvii. i, HOT. Syn., p. 122). Ov prj airo^o-rj
2, xiv. 34). TOV (iio-Gov avTov presents the recom
41. os yap av TroTtcry v/xas AcrX.] pense of eternity in a form appreciable
The thread of the teaching, broken off by the Jewish mind, cf. Mt. v. 12, yi.
at v. 38 by John s question, is now i f., xx. i ff., i Cor. iii. 8
ffi, Apoc. xxii.
resumed. The spiritual significance 12; for the nature and conditions of
of help offered to a brother for the pio-Gos see Mt. xxv. 34 ff. K\r)povo-
Christ s sake is independent of the rrjv T/roiftatr/Ltew;!/ vfjuv ftao-iXciav
material value of the gift. cup of A Kal eTroriVare /ie...e0 oaov
water may be judged worthy of an evl Tovroiv T<0>v
d&e\(pa>v fj,ov
eternal recompense. Victor : TOVTO
Ae yet dta TOVS evdeiav iVcos 7rpo0acrio- 42. Kal os av crKav8a\io-T) KT\.~\ The
jieVovs. For 7rorieu> rii/a n cf. Gen. converse is equally true. wrong A
XXIV. 17 TTOTKTOV /if plKpOV t>8o>p,
done to a disciple however insignificant
i
Regn. xxx. 11, Job xxii. 7, Jer. xvi. will bring incalculable evil upon the
7 ov TTOTioixrtv avrov iroTrjptov. The evil-doer. On o-Kav8a\igeiv see iv. 17,
the ordinary cup used both
TTorripiov is note. It is possible to be an innocent
for wine and water cf. vii. 4, Lc. xi. : cause of stumbling ; the Lord Himself
39, I Cor. xi. 25. "YSaroy, Mt. (x. 42), was such, cf. vi. 3, i Cor. i. 23, i Pet.
8.
ii. But He was careful to abstain
ev ovo/jLari on Xpt<rrov core] The Vg. from placing unnecessary stumbling-
renders in nomine meo, quid Christi blocks in men s way (see Mt. xvii. 27,
IX. 42] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 209
42 (rKavdaXifr D \
TWV [JMcpuv TQVTUV KABC*>
2
DLM 2
NA<S> i 604 1071 al pauc
be iff q vg syrP
68111101
arm me go aeth] om TOVTWV EFGHKM*SUVXriI2^ rain? 1
f ruv [j.. V/J.MV (ut vid) a k | TriarevovTuv] + eis e/te ABC^NXmZ*^ min? cf q vg 1
6/3X77077 D
(cf. Rom. xiv. 21, i Cor. viii. 13, 2 Cor. i Cor. viii.
9ff. Instead of the simple ei
xi. 29), and the wilful or heedless ^Se/SXr^rat (Lc. epptTrrat) et s TTJV 6d\ao~o~av,
creation of a-Kdvda\a that He con Mt. has iva Ka.Ta7rovTio~6f) fv ro>
TreXayft
demns. TTHTTfVOVTCOV Sit leilgtll
Te5l>
TTJS 0a\do-o-r)s. Cod. D corrects both
shews how TO. roiavra naidia (v. 37), tenses ;
see Blass, Gr. p. 215. Mi;Xos
are to be understood the little ones : OVIKOS Mt., Me. ;
Lc. Xi $os /zvXixoy.
(Zach. xiii. 7, usually in contrast with MuXo? in the LXX. is the handmill
01 ^eyaXot Apoc. xi. 1 8, xiii. 16, xix. 5, see Driver on Deut. xxiv.
(D^n lj 6,
1 xx. 12, or in the phrase OTTO p.t<pov
8,
and cf. Num. xi. 8) usually worked
ens fieydXov i Regn. v. 9 etc., Heb.
by women, especially female slaves
viii. n) who believe, i.e. the
lowliest,
(Exod. xi. 5, Jud. ix. 53, Mt. xxiv. 41);
whether in their own eyes or in the
the upper stone is the finp.v\iov (LXX.,
eyes of men, in the outward order of Deut. I.e., Jud. I.e. (B), but the word
the Church or even in the spiritual
is not used in the N. T.). Distinct
order, cf. Mt. xi. 11, Lc. vii. 28, 6 from this handmill (xfLpopvXr), x l P~
fjiiKpoTfpos fv (3acrt\iq TOV ovpavov
fjivXwv, Xen. al.) was the larger sort
rfi
43
43 Trjv QaXacrcrav. /ccu eav (TKavSaXicrri (re r\ X6 1
P
KaXov ea-Tiv ere /ci/AAoi/
rj Tas SJo
rj
eva eK\e<TMV
TO>V
fj.ov 5ta- a departure from it. On elo-epxeo-Qai
. The form, it will be observed, els T. {o>r;i/
see Dalman, Worte, i.
does not agree with either Mt., Me. or pp. 95, 127.
Lc., but comes nearest to Mt,
KvXXos, used in class. Gk. of one
43. KOI eav oveoi daXurg ere ^etp
rj
who has a crushed or crippled limb,
o-ov *rX.]
"
piov 7rt rols jSeXriWois ^p^o-^at rfj in the LXX. <papay Ovo^, Ewo/i, *Ev-
Se 8id (Jos. xv. 8, 2 Esdr. xxi. 30 (N c a )), -
r
(3a\elv rr)v XP r (riv a ^Tr s
l l ^
Lva P-* <*>v
gyr
hclvid Om ( et j TQ .. ro ^c.IjA^r 604 alpcrpauc gyr^) + (44) 07TOU
a<r/3> (T/CwXT?^
avruv ov reXeura /cat ro irvp ov o-fievvvTat ADNXmS<l> al minP 1
latt vt P lvssyrr peshhcl (go
XwXoi/] pr KV\\OV rj
tt
Kidron below the Pool of Siloam at est ignis arcani subterraneus ad poe-
the well now called Bir Eyub (Re nam thesaurus paradisum locum . . . . . .
of the fire-worship which began in has established itself in the Latin Bible
the reign of Ahaz (2 Chron. xxviii. (0. L. and Vg.). From Anglo-Saxon
3, xxxiii. 6, Jer. vii. 31, xix. 2 ff.), times the word was rendered into
and after its desecration by Josiah English by the ambiguous used "hell,"
(2 Kings xxiii. 10) it became a com also for aSrjs even R.V. keeps ;
"hell"
a revived
"Atr/Seoros ,
in the Talmud, e.g. Aboth i. 6, Homeric word, occurs as a variant in
"[the sinner] desists from words of Job xx. 26 (N c a s A), and also in Mt.
-
Torah, and in the end he inherits Ge- iii. i2 = Lc. iii. 17. Here Mt. uses ato>-
hinnoni"
(DSiTfl, Dalman,
Gr. p. 146, vios as its equivalent. The fire which
Worte, i.
p. 131 f. Wiinsche, neue
;
devours sin belongs to the eternal
Beitrcige, p. 596, gives other refer order and burns as long as sin re
ences). The N. T. form ye ew/a (Mt. mains to be consumed. For the
v. 22, 29, 30, x. 28, xviii. 9, xxiii. 15, repeated article see note on iii. 29.
33, Me. ix. 43, 45, 47, Lc. xil 5, 45- Kat *& v o novs crov (TKavSaXifcr)
James iii. 6) is used exclusively in o-e] This mention of the foot naturally
the figurative sense, and only (as follows that of the hand if the two ;
Sibyllines (i. 103, es yeevvav /xaXepov and its activities by the hand. On
Aa/3pov Trvpos aa/xaroto), and in the both a check may be wisely placed, if
transliteration gehenna it occurs in it is found that they minister to sin.
the Latin version of 4 Esdr. (ii. 29, K. f. o-e eiVeXtfeo ] On the readings
gehennae ostendetur
vii. 36, "clibanus
ore, a-oi cf. Blass,
Gr. p. 240 f. BX;-
et contra eum iocunditatis paradisus" :
Br]vai is substituted in vv. 45, 47 for
c Tert. Apol. 47, "gehennam...quae the punishment is involun-
142
212 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [IX. 45
47 Kai eav 6
47 TroSas e^ovTa /3\rj6fjvai ek TY\V yeevvav.
45 om ets rt\v yeevvav 604 j yeevvav] + TOV irvpos F + TOV irvpos TOV ct<r/3e<rTOV
C Vg
syr
hcl
+ ets TO Trvp TO aafiecrTov ADNXmZ<l> min pl a f ft i go aeth + (46)
avTwv ov reXeura /cat TO Trup ou afievvvrai ADNXrilS* min? 1
latt^PM 11011
tary,though it has been reached Cited from Isa. Ixvi. 25, 6 -yap O-KW\T)
through successive acts of the will. avTwv ov Tf\evTi]o~fi (A, TfXfvTa) Kai
47- Kai eav 6 o0$aA/zoy KT\.] The TO Trvp avTav ov o~(BO~6r)o~eTai. The
eye is here the symbol of the lust words have impressed themselves on
which works through it (77 ei more than one passage in Jewish writ
^
TU>V
ocfrdaXfjiuv, I Jo. ii. 1
6). ing outside the Canon; cf. Sir. vii.
avTov Mt. e^eXf avr. K.CLL /3aXe ciTro
:
17, K&ucri<ns d(re/3ouy irvp Kai O-KO>\TI
:
individual the occasion of sin, he must (pojBwv T^jLtas 8ia TOVTOV TOV alo~0rjTOv
put it from him better to enter life ; virob i"yiJ,aTos...o-Ka>\7) de Kai irvp AcoXa-
with no eye but for the spiritual and ovra TOVS afiapTa>Xous
eternal beauty than to indulge the ecrTiv fKao-rov Kai r) flf^ftaj
lower taste to the loss of all. Mov6- TCOV, I^TIS atcnrfp CTKu>\r)t;
KaTadaTrava Kai
one of the Herodotean words
<J>6a\fjios, <os
TTvp <p\eyei.
Like the fire, the
(Herod, iii. 16, iv. 29) revived in the worm is undying: "the wounds in
Koivr) but condemned by the Atticists ; flicted on the
himself by his sins, man
cf. Lob. Phryn.
136, nov6<$>6a\pov ov the degradation and deterioration of
prjTeov Tepo(f)daX[iov de. Trjv /3acriXei ai> his being, have no limitations [of
roC 6fo\> answers to T^V o>jv (v. 43 time]." (Gould.) The presents ov
note). TeXeuTa, ov o-ftevvvTai (cf. LXX.) state
48. OTTOV 6 o"K<a\r)
avTutv /crX.] simply the law or normal condition of
IX. 5] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 213
5 Ka\ov TO a\as* eav Se TO a\as ava\ov yevrjTcu, 50
ev TLVL aVTO dpTV(TT6 ; 6^T6 V 6CtVTOls aXa, KCtl
elprjveveTe ev d\\i]\oi<s.
/
50 TO aXas bis Kc -
yevTj<TT<u
D | a/)ru<rerat
ACDHLNS 126 al mu aprvdyo-eTai K i 14 al
pauc d f syr?
6311
arm
me go aeth | e^ere] u/ieis ow ex- 13 69 346 2** arm e^. ovv t^eis 28 ]
aXa K*A*BDLA
I 28 alP uc
] aXas K c aAa
-
CNXriI2<i> min? TO aXas
1
U 604 panem k
the cnccoXr^ and Trup. The question WH., Notes, p. 158. "AvaXos insulsus
of the eternity of punishment does isused here only in the LXX. and N. T.,
not come into sight. but it is Aquila s rendering for 7QP)
The Western and Syrian texts in Ezech. xiii. 10, n, 15, xxii. 28. In
add these words as a refrain to vv.
the parallel saying of Mt. v. i3 = Lc.
43, 45 ;
see app. crit. supra. xiv. 34, fjio>pavdfj takes the place of
49- Ttas yap nvpl aXia-BrfO-fTaC] Mc. s ava\ov ytvrjTai. Ei/ rivi aJro
Fire, I said, for with fire shall every
dpTVCTT ; Mt. V TLVl aXlCT^^CTf TOt
man be salted. The Western gloss ,*
")^
Num. xviii. 19,
Apostles the passage is well explained
2 Chron. the case of
xiii. 5). In by Mr Latham the pre(p. 360) : "if
T
X. I Kai eKeidev aj/acrras ep^eTai ek opia Trjs TO.
t i CTKeV
X
i KaKt6ev epxerai]ALNXrn /cat Trepan KBC*L^ me] om /cat C
I rj\dei>
N |
2
DGA
nonn latt 8 1 6811
arm go aethvid Sia TOV irepav
13 28 69 124 209 604* 2P al gyrr ?
"
St Pvaul (Rom. xii. 18, 2 Cor. xiii. u, "near the wilderness" (Jo. xi. 54),
i Thess. v. 13). ending in the last journey through
X. i. DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE ;
Jericho. Ta opta r. I., not the frontier
JOURNEYS IN JUDAEA AND PERAEA only (as Origen in Mt. t. xiv. 15, owe
(Mt. xix. i 2). eVi TOE dXX olovel ra a/cpa), but
;ze<ra,
These words cover the whole interval Kara TO ciwflos OUTM. The Gospels
between the end of the Galilean reveal certain habits of thought and
Ministry and the final visit to Jeru action which invest the Lord with a
salem. The time was spent partly true human character. The Lord,
in Judaea, partly beyond the Jordan. after an interval during which He
It seems to have included a journey has devoted Himself to the training
to Jerusalem in September for the of the Twelve, returns to His custom
Feast of Tabernacles (Jo. vii. 14), and ary teaching of the multitude. The
another in December for the Feast of reading of D and a few O. L. texts,
the Dedication (Jo. x. 22), a retreat which refers cos- cl&0ei to the o^Xoy,
to Bethany beyond the Jordan (Jo. x. looks like a correction and renders as
40), a visit to Bethany on the Mount el otiose, for it is implied in ira\iv.
of Olives (Jo. xi. i ff.), a second ESi Saovccj/ (cf. vi. 34) the teaching
retreat to "Ephraim" (? Ophrah) continued throughout the period,
X.4] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 215
a
Kai TrpocreXQovTes <Papiaraioi ejr^pwTwv CIVTOV 2
.1
efZe(TTW dv^pl yvvcuKa aTroXvcrai
;
weipaj^ovres
3
d $e OTTOKpideis eiTrev avrots Ti VJJLIV eve- 3
4
oi $e eiTrav .7TTp^sev Mcovcrfjs 4
2 om TTpo<T\6ovres 01 4>. D a b k syr 8 1
"
constantly, and has been substituted of the dialogue, and places ri MG>VO-T)S
here in the R. T. The reference to the fVfreiXaTo in the mouth of the Phari
Pharisees is strangely omitted by D sees, as an objection to the Lord s
and a few good 0. L. authorities. appeal to Gen. i. 27. For M. cVcret-
6i e^o~nv avftpl yvv. diroXvo~ai] The Xaro cf. Deut vi. 6, Jos. iv. 12.
question appears to have been already 4. 7TTpe^V MwVO-r/S KT\.] They
answered during the Galilean Ministry refer to Deut. xxiv. i LXX., ypd\^ei
(Mt. v. 31, 32), but possibly on an occa avrrj /3i/3Ai oi> drroa Tao iov /cat 5a)<rei els
sion when no Pharisees were present. TO.S xelpas avTrjs KOL ea7roareAet avrrjv
They may have heard a rumour as etc rr)s oiKias avrov. The words, as the
to His view of the matter and wished context shews, are simply permissive,
to verify it, but it is unlikely that the general purpose of the passage
they hoped to draw Him in a moment being to provide against a certain
of forgetfulness into a denial of His contingency which might follow the
earlier teaching (Euth. :
ev6pio-av on divorce. They recognise the validity
eire\d0ro...av p.ev CITTJ; on et of the husband s act, but do not
2l6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.4
KCII
5
Irjcrovs etirev avToTs Hpos Trjv (TK\i>ipOKap$iav
6
6v eypa\lsev vfj.lv Tr\v evTO\riv a?ro
Kat 6fj\v CIVTOVS.
aporev
create the situation. Bt/3Xi oi> airoa-ra- their fathers (TTJV o-/cX. vfj,a>v). 2<\Tjpo-
criov (
= nn i|
"l3
Symm. ft. diaKOTrfjs), Vg. libellus re- Kapdias, Vg. duritia cordis, occurs in
pudii, "a libel of (Wy-
forsakinge" Deut. x.
1 6, Jer. iv. 4, Sir. xvi. 10;
cliflfe), "a testimoniall of devorse- in Me. xvi. 14 it goes along with
ment" (Tindale), occurs again in Isa. oTrto-ria. With this history the word
1.
I, Jer. ill 8 ; cf. eypcr^sev crvvypa(f)r]v must be taken to mean a condition
i$A.i ou a-vvoiKTJa-fcos (Tob. vii. 13, N). of insensibility to the call of GOD, and
On the history of the word drroo-T. see not only the want of consideration
Kennedy, /Sources, p. 121 unlike the ; for a fellow-creature which the pre
Hebrew term it stamps the divorced sent context suggests. But incapacity
wife as disloyal, cf. the classical aTro- for comprehending this Divine love
o-racriou (Dem. 790.
di<r} 2, 940. 15). (Rom. ii. 4, 5) implies the absence of
For ypa\l/ai Mt. has dovvai both acts ; an unselfish love for men, and both
were essential to a valid divorce. result from the withering up of the
For a specimen of a Jewish bill of moral nature under the power of a
divorce see J. Lightfoot on Mt. v. 31.
practical unbelief.
5.
o Se Irjo-ovs KT\.] The Lord 6. OTTO 5e dp^rjs Kricrecoff KrX.] From
does not deny that Moses permitted the temporary permission of divorce
divorce command it he did not.
;
under the Deuteronomic law the Lord
The commandment (rfjv cvroXyv rav- appeals to the principle enunciated
TT)V Tavrrjv is emphatic this par in the original constitution of man.
ticular commandment) consisted of Cf. Hort, Jud. Christianity, p. 33;
"regulations tending to limit it and Victor fiia :
Trpay/xarcov vfjuv e
TO>V
necessary but for the crK\T)poKapdia croi TOV Maxrecoff SecnroTTjV. With a?ro
which had been innate in the Hebrew Krio-eas comp. xiii. 19 cm dpxfjs
people from the first (cf. Ezek. iii. 7, eKTHTfv 6 6eoS) Rom. i. 2O OTTO
Tras o OLKOS lo par]X....a KX.r)poKdp8ioi). Ko(rfj.ov, 2 Pet. iii. 4 (where
The purpose of the legislation of the exact phrase occurs again); and
Deut. I.e. was to check this disposition, see Dalman, Worte,i. p. 136. Kr/o-ts
not to give it head and for the ; is (i) the act of creation (Rom. I. c.\
Pharisees to shelter themselves under (2) the totality of created things (cf.
the temporary recognition of a neces e.g. Sap. xix. 6, Judith ix. 12, xvi. 14,
sary evil was to confess that they had 3 Mace. ii. 2, 7, vi. 2, Rom. viii.
not outgrown the moral stature of 19 ff.,
Col. i.
15, 23 (cf. Lightfoot)),
X. TO] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 217
Kai eu 10
7 evKv] pr KCU furev DNS 13 28 69 124 346 1071 2P 8,1**" bc ffq arm om |
avrov DM*N
Mrepa] + avrov K(D)M mini*
110
|
a b c f ff S yrr8in Pesh me go aeth (om
ABCLNXrAnz^ min? k q vg syrhcl arm) ad fin vers add KCU 1
| irpoffKoXKyd-riaeTu
yvvaiKa (vel yvvaiKi) avrov (AC)D(LN)Xr(A)n(Z)3> min fereomn latt excfortk
Trpos TTJV
gvrrpe 8 hhci
604 al nonn
(
arm ) me aeth (om
om
TTJ
ovv V
KB*
ff k*
^ syr
10
8in
go)
eis TTJV oiKiav
8 <rap
NBDLASE minP
fua KACFKM 2 Um$
11110
9 b] ev TTJ
oiKta ACNXmS<l> mm? 1
a f fF 1 * k q r vg me go
(3) a creature (Rom. viii. 39), 2 Cor. rco A.VTOS arov K.vpiev(rei,
v. 17 (?), Heb. iv. 13. The senses run eo-Ttv eiTrclv rcoV ToiovTaw TO
one into the other, so that it is some elcrl 8vo.
times difficult to decide between them, o ovv
9.
but (i) appears to predominate here. Tindale: "what GOD hath cuppled,
On the other hand in Apoc. iii. 14, let not man separat." In Genesis
where Christ speaks of Himself as the words evcitev TOVTOV KT\. are as
7) dpxrj TTJS Kri o-eeos roi) 0eoO, (2) is to cribed to Adam, not to the Creator
be preferred.
(Mt. 6 KTio-as...eIirev). But they point
apo-ev KOI 6rj\v eiroir)<TfV avrouy] A to a Divine purpose already revealed
verbal citation from Gen. i. 27, LXX. in the creation of mutually comple
The subject of the verb is 6 6f6s
mentary sexes and in the blessing
(Gen. Mt. supplies 6 Kricras.
I.e.)-,
pronounced upon their union (Gen.
7 8. CVKV TOVTOV KT\.] Another i. 27
f.), and these constitute a Divine
nearly verbal citation from the LXX. sanction that renders lawful wedlock
(Gen. ii.
24), omitting KO.\ Trpoo-KoAA?;- indissoluble at the discretion of the
6ijo~Tai Trj which how-
yvvaiK.1 avroi), individual (avdporros, cf. Jo. iii. 4).
ever is supplied by Mt. and finds a For avvgevyvvvai cf. Ezech. i.
n, 23,
place in a great majority of the MSS. Jos. ant. i.
19. 10 ;
and for xapi^eiv
and versions of Me. The passage is in this sense,i Cor. vii. 10 ff. This
cited again in i Gor. vi. 16 (partly), verse was introduced into the English
and in Eph. v. 31 (cf. Ps. Clem. 2 Cor. Form of Matrimony in 1548, but it
14), where there are some interesting had previously stood in the Gospel
variants. of the Ordo sponsalium.
8. KOI 0-ovTai ol o~vo AcrX] On elvai For a perverse use of this passage
els
$ rvrt)
see WM.,229 ; BDB.,p. by certain Gnostics of the second
p. 226. "Qo-re with ind. introduces an century see the letter of Ptolemaeus
actual consequence which follows from to Flora in Epiph. haer. 33. 3 ff.
the foregoing words, as in ii. 28, Rom. 10. KCU CIS TT]V OIKLOV KT\.~\ The
vii. 12, xiii. 2,Cor. iii. 7, xi. 27. i Mm incident was at an end, so far as the
cf. I Cor. vi. 16, ev
<rap
: But o-a>/za. Pharisees were concerned ; but it led
in the intention of the Creator the afterwards to a private conversation
union is not carnal or corporeal only ;
between the Lord and the Twelve
Origen in Mt. OTTOV ye 6/j.ovota KOL :
(cf. vii. 17, ix. 28). Mt. overlooks the
<rv[j.<f)(dvia
KOL appovia avSpos eo~Ti irpos change of surroundings, and repre
yvvcuKa, TOV [iev coy ap^ovTos Trjs de sents the Lord as still addressing the
2lS THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.IO
vid
TOV avrov EFGHSUVn< minP b f q vg syr hcl arm go IT. TOV avr. \oyov (vel TT. TOVTOV)
1
verss mut syr* n om eir Clem Al om CTT avrrjv i 28 2*" al** syrr
8* 11 !** 11 arm
v
Pharisees (Xe yco 6 e vp.lv). "Els
rrjv explains (strom. ii. 23) :
oiKiavj when they had entered the dvayK.dti poixevOrjvai. On the con
house (cf. ix. 33, and "WM., p. 517; struction (os av (or eav} 0770X^077...
such a conjectural addition as eio-eX- /xot^arat) see Burton, 312, and for
Oovra, et(reA$6Vros, or cl<rf\6ovru>v avratv eV avrr)v
*
in reference to her, and
iswholly unnecessary) where they were so Ho her detriment, cf. vi. 34, ix.
lodging, probably in one of the villages 22, xiv. 48.
on the road to Jerusalem (Lc. ix. 5 1 f., In both v. 32 and xix. 9, Mt.
x. 38, xiii. 22) opposed as in ix. 33 to
; qualifies os av diroXva-rj T.
y. O.VTOV by
f v TTJ oS<S understood in x. i f. Hd\iv adding Trape/cros \6yov Tropveias or p.rj
Pharisees (v. 2). The answer was formed part of the Lord s judgement
explicit and authoritative, as that of on one at least of the occasions when
a Master speaking to an inner circle it was pronounced, He allows a solitary
of disciples. exception to the indissolubility of
II. os av a-rr
oKva-r] *crX.] Of simple marriage, viz. in the case of unfaith
divorce the Lord has spoken suffici fulness. Ilopvfia, though it is to be
ently; it is a dissolution of a Divinely distinguished from /zoi^e/a when the
constituted union. He deals now with two are named in the same context
the case of marriage after divorce, (vii. 21),can scarcely in this connexion
and pronounces it to be adultery. refer to an act of sin committed before
MoLxarac 7T avrr/Vj Vg. adulterium marriage ;
the word is used as in Hos.
committit super earn, commits adul "
tery in reference to her," sc. ryv drro- Am. vii. 17 f} yvvrj crov eV rrj zroAfi
the LXX. uses fioix^eaOat (mid.) of (1895); for contemporary and later
the man in Lev. xx. 10 bis. Clement Jewish opinion upon the conditions
of Alexandria, who reads /x. avrjv, of a lawful divorce comp. Jos. ant. iv.
X. 13] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 210
a/YAoi/, /ULOi^aTaL.
13
Kal 7rpocre(pepov avTco TraiSia *lva CLVTCOV a^rjTar 13
12 ecw a,VT7i...a\\ov] e<w
71^77 eeX077 airo TOV avSpos KOI a\\ov D (13) 28
yajj.t)<n)
6
(69) 124 ab(cff) arm airr77 a?roXi;ora<ra] 71^77 tnro\v<rr)... K at ANXriIS<
346 (2P ) |
7a/x77077 aXXw AC 2
NXmZ<i> min? 1
8. on Mt v., Edersheim,
23, J. Lightfoot tice of the
Pagan and Hellenised
Life, 332 ff., Schiirer ii. ii. 123,
ii., p. circleswhich must have been already
Driver on Deut. I. c., and Marriage familiar to the Twelve, and with
in Hastings, D. J3., and Encycl. Bibl. which they would shortly be called to
12. KOI fav avTT) d7ro\vo~ao~a KT\.~] deal. See Burkitt in J. Th. St., v.
p. 628.
Me. only. For diroXveiv used in refer For the sequel see Mt. xix. 10 12.
ence to the action of the wife see
Diod. 18 diwpd&dr) vop.os o 8i8ovs
xii. 13 16. BLESSING OF CHILDREN
e^oucrtai/ rr^ yvvaiKi aTroXveivTOV avdpa. (Mt. xix. 1315, Lc. xviii. 1517).
Similarly in i Cor. vii. 1 2 f. dcpievai is 13. Kal npoo-f(p(pov avTo>
Trai&m]
used indiscriminately of both parties. This incident follows with singular
The divorce of the husband by the fitness after the Lord s assertions of
wifewas possible under both Greek the sanctity of married life. Mt. re
and Roman Law (see Plutarch, Ale. gards the sequence as strictly chrono
8, Gaius i. 127, cited by Stanley on logical (rore Trpoarjvex^o-av KT\.\ and
I Cor. vii. 13, and other reff. in Wet- Me. appears to locate the arrival of
stein ad loc.}; and St Paul (i Cor. I. c. the children at the house where the
yvvij...[j,rj TOV avdpa) distinctly
d(pifTo>
Lord delivered to the Twelve His
recognises the legal right of Christian judgement on marriages after divorce
women at Corinth to leave their (cf. x. 10, 17). Lc., whose narrative
husbands on the mere point of in here rejoins that of Mt. and Me., has
compatibility of religious belief, though no note of time or place, for Lc. xvii.
he prohibits them from using this ii cannot be taken as a guide; but
right. J. Lightfoot (on i Cor.) quotes the fact that from this point the three
a Rabbinical opinion that the same Synoptists proceed in almost unbroken
privilegewas conceded to married order to the history of the Passion may
women by Jewish custom on the ; suggest that these events belong to the
other hand Josephus (ant. xv. 7. 10), last journey from Ephraim to Jericho
I4
14 ol Se jULaBrjTat eTreTL/ULrja av avTols. Se
i
Yi yava.KTr]<rev eiTrev TCL
A<peT
eight days old (Gen. xvii. 12) ; whilst vi. 56). Cf. Orig. in Mt. : Ta X a de
ftpecpos may be the unborn fetus (Lc. i. Kai... TO (3ov\r)p.a TO>V
TrpocrfpepovroiV
41, 44), the babe in its cradle (Lc. ii. TotovTov TJV, diaXa(B6vra>v on ovx oiov Te
12, 1 6)or at the breast (4 Mace. iv.
25), or the child who is learning his Kai dvvap.iv did TTJS d(prjs eva(piVTOS
first lessons at his mother s knee (2 Tim. avTols, o~vp.7TTa>fj,a 77 datp.6vtov 77 TI a^r-
iii.
15). Those who were brought to ao~6ai ov (p6d(ras 6 *Ir)(rovs ff^aro.
Jesus were doubtless of various ages, Bengel [Iva] . . .
d-^rjTai :
"
modestuni
from the infant in arms to the elder petitum."
ergo dum adolescunt, veniant dum discouraged the attempt as idle or,
discunt, dum quo veniant docentur" more probably, as derogatory to the
(de bapt. 18) strikes a false note which Master s dignity. Victor: T LVOS de
has been taken up and exaggerated dn-ecrofBovv TO. iraidia ol p.adr)Tai ;
perhaps the purpose of the friends a(peTf TO. iraidia Let the
was simply to secure a blessing by children come to Me, hinder them
contact with the wonder-working not. Both in Mt. (a(peTf...Kal p.rj
Prophet (i. 41, viiL 22, cf. iii. 10, v. 28, Ko>\VT eXdelv) and Lc. (a(peT...ep-
X. i6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 221
[j.e, fULrj
Kco\v6T6 avTci TCOV
TOLOVTWV &TTW t] fia<TL\La Tov 6eov. I<5
d/uLr}i/ \eyco 15
s av jULrj $ef~r]Tai TY\V flacriXeiav TOV 6eov cos
l6
,
ov fjiri elcre\Bn eJs avTtiv. Kai evayKaXia-d- 16
avTa ITT 1L
s? 6
a lnonn-| V\oy ADEHK*MSUVX(r)n24> min?
l rivets ras x^pas
1
|
^ aura] ert^et r. x-
.Kai /j.rj K.) the words assume a 3), omits them here; but the repe
later form ;
in Me. we hear the Lord s titionwas clearly necessary under the
indignant call, as it startles the dis circumstances. Ae ^eo-tfai elsewhere
ciples in the act of dismissing the has for its object a person (e/if, u/nas-,
party. "A^ere...^ KtoXuer* "an ex : ix. 37), a message (TOV \6yov, Lc. viii.
pressive asyndeton" (Bruce). With 13, Acts xi. i, Jas. i. 21), or a gift
W Ko>\veT cf. ix. 39 n. The children (2 Cor. the kingdom
vi. i, xi. 4) ;
for this infant that he, coming, &c." "offertur enim." For the
phrase eiVeX-
yap TOCOVTCW KT\. Cf. Dalman,
Tc3i> 6clv els TTJV /Sao-, r. 6cov cf. ix. 47, x.
Worte, i.
p. 104. Origen : TOIOV- 23, 25, Jo. iii.
5 ; with <os naidiov cf.
rcoj/ oTToia eVn ra TraiSta. Victor : ov Ps. CXXX. (cxxxi.) 2, cos aVo-yeyaXaK-
yap rovrcoi/ CLTTCV oAXa ra>i>
Toiovrav, and for
rtoyi<fz/oi>,
an early Christian
f7Tl8r) TTpO<T<TTl
KOI TO TT)S (ppOVtj(TC(t)$ use of the words see Herm. sim. ix.
rols Trai(TLV...1va rf) irpoaipcafi 29, ot 7ri,crTevcravT($...<ds vijTria (Bpeffrrj
cpya^cctpeda a rfi (pvcrci ra TraiSia fltrivj ols ovde/j-ia Kanta dvafiaivei eVt
e xci. Cf. Ambrose in Lc. : "non aetas rrjV Kapdiav, ovde eyvaxrav TL fan
praefertur aetati alioquin obesset ; Trovrjpia, aXXa Trairore ev vrjiriorijTi
Jerome in Mt. It is, however, not so much
" "
adolescere talium, ;
:
diepewav.
ut ostenderet non aetatem regnare the innocence of young children which
sed mores." That this teaching is is in view, as their spirit of trustful
latent in the words the next verse simplicity.
shews their immediate pur
;
but it is l6. evayKaXia-dpfvos JcrX.] He had
pose to assign a reason (yap) for the already called them to Him (Lc. rrpoo--
Lord s command. To exclude chil tKaXeVaro), and as they came up in
dren from the Kingdom of GOD is to succession, each was taken in His
exclude those who of all human beings arms and blessed (KarevXoyet). For
are naturally least unfitted to enter vayKa\tadnevos see ix. 36, note; the
it, and whose attitude is the type of repetition of the characteristic act
the converted life (Mt. xviii. 3). would perhaps recall to the minds of
15. dpr]v Xe yo) vp.1v KT\.] The Lord the disciples the forgotten teaching
confirms with His solemn d^v (cf. iii. of the last days at Capernaum. Karev-
28, note) the final lesson of His minis \oyclv, aV. Xey. in the
N. T., occurs
try in Galilee. Mt., who has preserved in Tob. xi. i, 17, and in Plutarch;
the words on that occasion (Mt xviii. as in KarayeXai> (v. and KaTa<pt\f1v
40),
222 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X.I7
17
17 Kal eKTropevojuevov avTOV ek
Kal yovv7T6Tri(ras CLVTOV eTrrjpwTa avTOV Ai$d(TKa\e
17 7r/)o<r5pa/xojv
ets (TT/J.
TIS 604)] t5oi> rts TrXoua-tos irpoadp. AK(M)II 13 28 69 124
2** al
nonn hcl m
arm yovvireruv D 28 69 auro? ] + Xe7wj
736* 1071 124 346
<
(syr >) | | 13
69 124 346 21
*3
alP* uo a b c k syrr arm me go Clem Al
(xiv. 45), the force of Kara seems to dycoyos (Me.) or TJJS o~vvaya)y^s apx<*>v
be intensive He blessed them fer (Lc.), and by Lc. for a chief Pharisee
cu in xviii.
vently, in no perfunctory way, but 18); in Acts
-
(xiv. i, cf. Syr.
with emphasis, as those who were iv. 5 TOVS ap^ovras T.
ap^iepeiff ;
Jo.
capable of a more unreserved bene (e.g. iii. 26 ff.) apparently under
i, vii.
diction than their elders. Instead of stands by apxa>v any member of the
the mere touch for which the friends great Sanhedrin. The word passed
had asked, He laid his hands on them into Rabbinic (WDIK, DDJ1D1N, Dai-
(ridels ras ^elpas eV aura, Mt. eruOels man, Gr. p. 148!) as a general term
with the words of bless for a great man or prince (cf. Westcott
Plus fecit quam rogatus erat on Jo. iii. i). If it is used by Lc. here
" "
ing.
(Bengel) cf. the Gelasian collect
: in this looser sense no difficulty arises
(Wilson, p. 228) abundantia pie- :
"
Mt. xix. 136". occurs as the Gospel of dpapuv (Mt. 7rpo(Tf\6(ov), cf. ix. 15 for ;
the Baptismal Office in an ordo of the els (Mt., Me.) = r t s (Lc.) cf. Mt.<one,
of the place of the adjective in the were unknown to the Pharisees. But
original HE nian ^n has become the term itself, it is important to
lian HO ^_ (cf. Delitzsch ad loc., remember, was of 0. T. growth and
familiar to the Pharisaic Scribes.
and Resch, Paralleltexte zu Lc.,
1 8.
p. 494). Resch endeavours to shew- rineXeyeisdyadovi] Theempha-
that both forms of the answer
sis is on dyaOov, not on the pronoun.
may The Lord begins by compelling the
have sprung from I lEil ^ lON n HO
enquirer to consider his own words.
;
see also J. T. Marshall, Exp. in. iv. p. He had used aya&e lightly, in a manner
384, vi. 88, where the corresponding which revealed the poverty of his
Aramaic is given. Ayatfe is probably moral conceptions. From that word
sincere, not a fulsome compliment, Christ accordingly starts. Clem. Al.
still less intended for irony. But it l.C. K\r)6fls 6e
ay ados, CLTT* avrov Trpoorou
implies an imperfect standard of TOV pij/jLaros TOVTOV TO evdoo-i/jiov Aa/3coi/
moral goodness, since the speaker evTfvdcv KOI TTJS SiSacncaAias apteral,
regarded the Lord as a merely human iri(rTpe<pQ)v
TOV /j.adrjTT)v errl TOV Oeov
teacher; Ambrose: cf. portione "in
TOV dyaBov KO\ TrpatTov <a\
povov fays
dixit bonum, non in universitate." atoiviov TapiaVj rjv o vibs didaxriv TJ/jiiv
Iva farjv aloaviov AcAr;p.] No more nap (Kcivov \aj3a>v. The mail is
appropriate question could have been summoned to contemplate the abso
put to our Lord ; Clem. Al. quis lute dyatiuo-vvT) which is the attribute
div&S 6 7/po)r^rai...cpa)TTj/ia KaraAATy- of GOD, and to measure himself by that
Aoraroi aura>, 77 0)17 Trepi 0)77?, o crwrrjp supreme standard. Viewed in this
-n-epi a-uTrjpias. It was put moreover light the words are seen not to touch
by an earnest enquirer contrast Lc. ;
the question of our Lord s human
x. 25, where the same question is
sinlessness or of His oneness with the
asked by a vopiKos as a test of ortho Father; on the other hand they are
doxy (fKTTfipdfav avTov). KXrfpovofjtelv
consistent with the humility which
sometimes ^m) rfv yfjv (cf. Mt. led Him as Man to refrain from
(BHJ,
asserting His equality with GOD (Phil,
v. 5) is a phrase which runs through
ii. 6) cf. Athan. c. Arian. iii. 7, el...
:
19
19 d<ya6os
i
fjirj
els 6 Tck eVroXas o/Sas Mrj
JJLYI ri /cAe ^f/s, W ^ev^o/uLapTV-
Ti/ma TOV TraTepa crov Kal
a 6 ^* 110
p.oi x,. &,*} BCAS^ minP 8 1
IQ me] ^77 /u.otx
"
3OO f |
om ^77 curoffTep. B*KAIISI> i 28 69* 118 209 alnonn syr sin arm Clem Al
Marcion, the Clementines (horn, xviii. For O.T. anticipations of the Lord s
3), and Ephrem (&o. cone. exp.\ add sayingcf. i Sam. ii. 2, Ps. cxviii. i fit
inMt. 6 TTcrnjp (JLIOV) o cV roTs ovpavois, 19. TCLS eVroXas oi&a? *rX.] Having
and 6 TrarTyp is read by Origen (in Jo. fixed the standard of goodness the
t. i.
35); Notes, p. 14. see WH., Lord proceeds to rehearse the Divine
Ephrem s commentary is interesting :
precepts which were regarded by the
"et
tu, Domine, nonne es bonus. ..et Jew as the highest expression of the
adventus tuus nonne erat adventus 0eXrifj.a dya6ov (Rom. Xli. 2), and as
bonitatis ? Sed ego, ait, non a me- the source of all that is good in man.
ipso veni. Et opera tua nonne sunt (cf. Weber, Jud. Theologie, p. 20).
*
bona Pater meus, ait, qui est in
? Mt. paraphrases et 8e OeXeis els TTJV
me, ipse operatur haec opera. The "
7rpoo-(f)pofji.evr)v, aXXa dvctfpepovTi avTrjv (on the vv. 11. Notes, p. 25) cf. WH.,
evxapLo-Tvs Similarly Ben- rw Trarpi). is that of cod. A
T. in and of the M.
gel non in se requiescebat, sed se
:
"
xviii. 4, Deut. iv. 2, i Chron. xxviii. 7, revealed that which attracted love,
2 Esdr. xx. 29 (30), Ps. cxviii (cxix.) such as the Lord entertained for a
4 ff.
(mid.)). The N.T. elsewhere uses genuine, however imperfect, disciple ;
(j)v\ao-o-iv only in this sense (Lc. xi. cf. Jo. xiii. i, 23, 34; xv. 9, 12.
28, Jo. xii. 47, Acts vii. 53, xvi. 4, Tindale s endeavour to weaken the
xxi 24, Rom. ii. 26, GaL vi. 13, &c.). force of jjy. by translating "Jesus...
E*e veorrjTos IJLOV I
Lc., e<
VfOTTjros, Mt., favoured him" is unnecessary; still
who calls the man a veavio-Kos, omits less can we adopt the rendering ca
"
these words. The phrase etc (or dno) ressed him which Field (Notes, p. 34),
"
veorrjTos with or without the pronoun though with some hesitation, suggests ;
following is frequent in the LXX., e.g. the Lord loved in the man what He
Gen. vili. 21 (e<
v. avrov = VTWP), I saw to be good and of GOD. Cf.
Regn. xii. 2, Ps. Ixx. (Ixxi.) 17 ; in Grotius Amat Christus non virtutes
:
"
S. M. 2 15
226 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 21
a-ya7rai>
and (ptXeti> (Jo. xi. 3, 36, xx. <
7rpoyov(av...TavTas
2) see Trench, syn. 12, Westcott on rots- OTTO TTJS K(Ofj,r]s...Ta 8e d\\a ova rjv
Jo. v. 20, xi. 3. avTols 7ra)\T;o-as...SeSa)Ke rot? Trrco^ols,
ev o-e uorepet] Lc. en ev crot XeiTret. TT)prjo-as oXiya dia TTJV aSeX^^i/. The
Clem. Al. quis dives 10: ev o-oi \eiirei- destitute poor (01 TTTW^OI) were a
TO ev TO TO dyaQov, TO 7)877 vrrep
e /AoV, numerous class in Palestine in the
v, orrep vofjios ov didcoo~iv, OTrep vopos first century (cf. xii. 42, xiv. 5 ff., Lc.
et, o Tt3j/ Idiov eo~Tiv (cf. Lc.
a>vra>v xvi. 20, Jo. xiii. 29, Jas. ii. 2 f.), and
x. 41). For vo-Tepelv in this sense see one for which no regular provision
Jo. ii. 3, and for the ace. of the person, was made. The Gospel ace. to the
cf. Ps. xxii. (xxiii.) I ovdev p.e vo-rep^- Hebrews is eloquent on this point:
"quomodo Legem fecisti et
o-ei
ppnK K7), Ixxxiii. (Ixxxiv.) 12;
dicis,
the construction iWepa) TI (Sir. Ii. 24, prophetas ...et ecce multi fratres tui,
Mt. xix. 20, 2 Cor. xii. ii) or TIVOS filii Abrahae, amicti sunt stercore,
morientes prae fame, et domus tua
(Lc. xxii. 35, Rom. iii. 23, &c.) is more
usual in the N. T. Mt. represents the plena est multis bonis et non egre-
ditur omnino aliquid ex ea ad illos."
enquirer as asking TI en vcrrepS; and
for ev o-e vo-Tepei in the Lord s reply The self-sacrifice which the Lord
substitutes QeXeis TeXetos elvai. One imposed on
wealthy enquirer this
thing was wanting to perfect the man s asserts in principle the duty of the
fitness for the inheritance of eternal rich to minister to the poor ; the
life. particular form which their ministry
VTraye, ocra e^ety 7r(o\T}o~ov /crX.] The must take varies with the social con
sale and distribution of his
property ditions of the age. Of the form em
were the necessary preparations in bodied in this precept it is probably
C
equally great see Gen. xii. i, Heb. xi. paed. ii. 3 36, ZTTOV r<5 $eo>
yvp.vos
8 ff. Whether this precept led to the dXagovfias, yvpvos eiriKrjpov Tro/LtTTT/y,
sacrifices described in Acts ii. 44 f., TO (roi/, TO dyaQov, TO dvafyaipfTov fiovov,
iv. 34 ff. cannot now be known the TTJV ftS TOV 6fOV TrioTlV, TTJV fls TOV
;
Life of St Anthony relates its effect TTadovra opoXoyiav, TTJV els dvQpwnovs
on the great Egyptian hermit chanc : evepyco-iav KeKTrjfj.Vos, KTfjfia Tt/naX-
ing one day to hear Mt. xix. 21 read
in the Gospel for the di avTov Kal eeis drjo-avpov ev ovpavai] In
day, <as
yevopevov TOV dvayvcoo-fjiaTos et-eXOwv contrast with Gqo-avpol eVt TTJS yfjs
evtivs K TOV KVpuiKov Tos
fjiev KTija-eis as (Mt. vi. 19), cf. Lc. xii. 33 f. ; compare
X. 2 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 227
KO.I
e^eis drjcravpov ev KCLL
aa
Sevpo dKo\ov6ei JJLOL.
d Se f
yvdo as
<rrv 22
TO>
Xo7w] pr TOVTW D 28 69 124 346 2 pe abcfffkq syrr^P 681
| KTij^ara] x/>7//zara
D
1 16 b f ff k q syr8in Clem Al | TroXXa] + /cat aypovs b k Clem Al 23 Xe7et] eXeyev tf *C
the remarkable parallel in Mt. xiii. (Mt., Me.), TrepiXvTroff yevofjicvos (Lc.).
44, and the imagery of Apoc. iii. 17 f. His hopes were dashed the one ;
KOI devpo a.KO\ov6ei p.oi] See ii. thing he yet wanted was beyond his
14, note. The final test of character, reach the price was too great to pay
;
and stormy night is ar-vyv^ (Sap. xvii. a.7TO TTJS TLp.TjS TOV in
5) ;
the (TTvyvos the sombre, gloomy
is Acts 44 KTq/iara are apparently
ii.
man who broods over unwelcome distinguished from the vaguer virap-
thoughts (Isa. Ivii. 17, Dan. ii. 12 geis. On r\v...txa>v B.V. he was
oruyvos yevofjifvos Kal TTfpiXuTros LXX.).
1
,
one that had see Burton, 432.
In the last passage the effect is partly Cf. Bede inter pecunias habere et
"
due to anger (Th. ev Bvpa KOI dpyfj), pecunias amare multa distantia est.
but usually it is the result of dis multi enim habentes non amant, multi
appointment or grief, and that~~ is non habentes amant."
clearly what is intended here cf. ; 23 27. THE RICH AND THE KING
contristatus in verbo Wycliffe he ;
:
"
KBCDXA ClemAl reiana AN2^ i 1071 &l* latt videxc i om EGKH minvi * mu ck|
c<rri
] + rous TreTroi^oras e?rt (rots) xP 7?Ata(rw AC(D)NXm2<i>
al minP bfqvg 1
S y rrB inpe8hhci arm me edd clem Al (om ^BA k mecodd) 25 evK07ro;Tepoj ...ei0-eX0etp]
T [ax]etov Kafj.r)\os Sta rpv/j.a\idos p. 8ie\ev<reTai tj TrXoucrios ets r. jSao-. r. ^. D (a) |
(iii. 5, note),
as He drew for them the 24. oi e
Trapa^p^a, Mt. xxi. 2O, TTOOS trui e^o/iat, Simoni discipulo suo sedenti apud se
1
Lc. xii. 50* Ot ra ^p^/xara e^ovrey, Simon fili loanne, facilius est &c. "
they who have money ; cf. v. 22 r\v eSff dvcrKoXov CCTTIV KrX.] For
e xcoj/ Kr?7/zara. The wider word which which occurs here only (cf. Jo.
is preferred here includes all pro xiii.33 TeKvLa, xxi. 5 TraiS/a) in refer
perty whether in coin or convertible ence to the Twelve, see ii. 5 n. The
into it (cf. Arist. eth. iv. i xP*)fJiaTa ^ Lord, in sympathy with their growing
\eyop.ev TrdvTa ocrcov rj d^La vopierpan perplexity, adopts a tone of unusual
/xerpetrat) ; for the former sense of xpj- tenderness. Yet He repeats His hard
fiara cf. Job xxvii. 17 (TO XP- = P l9?), saying (iraXiv), and this time removes
2 Mace. iii.
7, 4 Mace. iv. 3, Acts iv. the qualifying reference to the rich :
*
37 (TO xpwa), viii. 1 8 flf., xxiv. 26 for : it is hard to enter in any case, though
the latter, 2 Chron. i. 11, 12 (D P?P), specially hard for such. Euth. tori
t|
:
3
ol oe 7T6picra a)s
e^eTrXrjo a ovTO, XeyovTes TT/OOS 26
25 die\0eii>
BC(D)KII i 69 124 1071 &l*** mu be f ff q vg syrv arm me aeth] A hcl (
text >
g vr8 in Clem Al 26 om Tre/aicro-ws F | irpos O.VTOV KBCASI me] trp. eavrous ADM N 2
min fereomn
XriIZ<l> latt syrr arm go aeth irp. aXXijXovs M*
nexion with the context by limiting uses, either by taking Ka^Xov (v. 1.
nichus says: /3. icat @e\ovoirfo\rjs ap^aia, cf. iv. 31 f., Mt. xxiii. 24. Origen in
T)
Se pa(pls TL eo-Tiv OVK av TIS yvoirj. his reply to Celsus Lc. rightly com
Nevertheless, as Rutherford shews pares with the saying as a whole Mt.
(N. Phr. p. 174!), pcxpis is the older vii. 14 (cf. Lc. xiii. 24) orei/i) TJ TrvXr) KCU
word, and reappears in late Gk. Te6\tp,[j.evr) 77 68osanayovfra els TTJV
r)
the Gospels. Celsus (Orig. c. Gels. vi. den Inhalt der vorhergehenden Rede
1 6) held that the words auf ; another ex. may be seen in Jo.
"
avTKpvs OTTO
TiXarcovos flpfjo~6ai, TOV irjffov Trapa- ix. 36. Who can be saved if the rich
"
<p0fipavros
TO n\aTa>viKov, referring to are excluded?" The Twelve have not
Plat. legg. 743 A ayaBov de ovra diacpepov- yet grasped the special difficulties of
TO>S Kal 7r\ov(riov eivai o~ia(pfp6vTG)$ aSv- the rich, who seem from their position
vaTov. The general similarity and the to have the first claim to admission
essential difference of the two sayings into the Kingdom. If they are ex
are worthy of remark. The attempts cluded, they ask, who can dare to
to soften the proverb which Christ = fl(Tf\6fiv IS TTfV
230 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 26
*7
27 avTOV Kat TLS SvvaTai (TwBfjvai, ejufiXe^l/a
6 lr)O~ovs /Veye* Hapd dv6po)7roi$ a&vvaTOV, d\\ ov
Trapd 6eco Trdvra yap Sui/ara Trapd deep.
*s
28 Xeyeiv HpaTO 6 FleTpos avrco /Soi)
Z9
29 d(p^KajULev TrdvTa xal fJ/co/You^ /cajueV croi.
e<pri
minmu)] Trapa de rw 6ew Swarov D 157 a ff (k) (Clem Al) om A i 69 209 736* al nonn
1 arm
zoh
yap] de r |
28 ^aro] pr /ecu D min Tixmu lattTt Plve + Se KNIIS
min satmu f+ow 736 7iKci\ov6r)Ka/Jiev BCD] rjKoKovdrjaa/j.ev XANXrAIIS4 f min omnvid
|
)>
vg syrr
sin P esh ( hcl ) arm go (aeth) (Clem Al) e<f>-r}
avrots ^r
fiao-iXeiav rov Beov (w. 24, 25), or els on r Kanv OVK etm
<OTJV
alwviov (v. 17)5 for this higher ddvvapias.
sense of o-aeiv cf. viii. 35, xiii. 13, 28 31. THE REWARD OF THOSE
[xvi. 1
6]. On bvvarai Jerome well WHO LEAVE ALL FOR CHRIST S SAKE
remarks: "ubi difficile ponitur non (Mt. xix. 27 30, Lc. xviii. 28 30).
impossibilitas praetenditur." rjparo Xeyetv 6 Herpos] Mt.
28.
27. e/i/3Ae\//-as avrols] Mt, Me.; rore diroK.pt.6eis o II. flnev. The con
the second e/A/3Xe^a? (cf. v. 21, note) versation which follows arose out of
is wanting in Lc. In the words which the previous incident (ewroKp., cf. ix. 5),
follow His searching look, He does yet it struck a new note. It was Peter
not retreat from His position, though who characteristically broke in with,
He reveals the true ground of hope. this fresh question (Mt., Me., Lc.) ; cf.
The saying is based on Gen. xviii. 14 Clem. Al. quis dives 2. ra^tW rjpTracre
ddvvarijo e i Trapd TO) 6e<&
prjfjia ;
cf. Job Kal tnW/SaAe rbv \6yov. The call
xlii. 2, Zech. viii. 6. Ilapa (dat.), devpo aKo\ovdet pot reminded him
penes, as in Mt. vi. i, viii. 10, Rom. ii. that the sacrifice required from the
II, ix. 14; in Lc. i. 37 ?rapa rov deov rich man and withheld had been
introduces another thought, that the actually made by himself and his
power proceeds from GOD. The brother. Victor, Euth. :nola Trdvra,
power of GOD converts impossibilities [WKapif Herpe ;
< rov rb
Ka\ap,ov,
into facts. The Western text of Me. dtKTvov, rb TrXdlov, rrjv re^i^j/, raGra
(cf. WH.,
Notes, p. 26) limits the pot Trdvra \eyeis ; vai, (pr)(rtv,
a ei^ov
saying to the particular case ; Lc. Kal ocra i%ov. Acpijicafjicv iravra (cf.
expresses its general truth in the epi i. 1 8, 20, ii. 14) :
Lc., as if to soften
grammatic form TO ddvvara irapd dv- the tactless frankness of the speech,
6pa>7rois
Sward Trapd eWiV. In TO> $eo>
dfpcvres ra Idia. Mc. s i]KoX.ov6iJKauV
follows (xix. i if.) which proves that is changed into the aor. in Mt., Lc.
the salvation of the rich is possible It may be hoped that n apa eo-rat
"
with GOD." On the apparent limitation ffiuv; (Mt. only) was left unspoken;
of GOD S power by His goodness and that it was in the speaker s mind, the
righteousness cf. the remark of Euth. : Lord s answer shews.
(pao-l 8e rives on fdv Trdvra Sward r<5
29. e<j>r)
6 ITJO-OVS] Though Peter
ae5, dwarbv dpa rut 6e& /cat TO KaKov only spoke, the Lord addresses the
X.3o] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 231
os
d(pfJK6v
9
OIK.LOLV
r * 5" ~v ^ x >x
5 1
~v ^ ^ >^
^ f t\
rj
aoe\<pows
rj
aoe\<pas tj fjirjTepa r]
TraTepa rj
TKva Tf]
dypovs eveicev e/mov Kai ei/e/cei/ TOV evayyeXiov,
3
eai/ juiri \dfirj KaTOVTa7T\aariova vvv ev TW Kaipco 30
77 reio/a] pr 77 yvvaiKa ACNXmS^^ minP f q syrr go aeth om 77 aypovs & e/j-ov] TOV 1
| \
e. opo/xaros arm
codd
eveKev 2] om AB*S* min mu c k eveKa D
| 30 ea^] os av D
os ou 28 2P (k) a.Tro\aj3rj tt i (Clem Al)
| eAcarojT.] + /iera didiyimwv k om vvv D 25^ | |
406 a k q 8yr
ein
\eyco vfjuv, Mt., Me., Lc.). The first references to the Gospel, rare in Mt.
part of the answer is preserved by and altogether wanting in Lc., are
Mt. only (v. 28, cf. Lc. xxii. 28 ff.), and fairly frequent in Me. (i. i, 14, 15,
affects the Twelve only the common ;
viii. 35, x. 29, xiii. 10, xiv. 9, [xvi.
tradition related only what was of 15]). Victor: ddiarpopov oe TO \eyeiv
1
importance to all believers. evfKa TOV ep.ov ov o/iaroy, 77 eWica TOV
ovdels ecrnv os d(f)f]Kcv KrX.J The fvayye\iovj a5s 6 Map/cos, 77 evfKa TTJS
sacrifices contemplated embrace all j3ao~i\eias TOV $eou, coy o A.OVKO.S TO
the material possessions included yap ovop.a TOV xpio~Tov favvapis eo~Ti TOV
under the three heads of home, evayye\iov /cat TTJS jSao~c\fias.
relatives, and property; the sacrifice 30. eav p,rj \d(Sr] KrX.] Without
7
in life is not at present in view, since receiving ;
for the construction cf.
none of the Twelve has been called iv. 22, and see Blass, Gr. p. 215. The
to that as yet. Lc. adds ywaiica rough but forcible phrase ov8els CO-TIV
immediately after oiiciav, and omits os... eav /AT) Xd/3^ is avoided by Mt. (nas
dypovs. Of the Twelve, as we know, OO-TIS . . .
X77/Lt\^frat) and corrected by
Simon Peter had left house and wife Lc. (ovSeis fCTTiv os... os ov%l JJ.T] \d^Tj).
(i. 29 f.), the sons of Zebedee their ~EKaTOVTa7r\ao~iova (2 Regll. XXIV. 3>
father, and Levi at least a lucrative Lc. viii. 8, Cf. Chr. XXL 3 exaroi/ra-
I
tur; quae retribuuntur, copulative" Kaipos OVTOS for o OVTOS is unique, ala>v
(Bengel). "EvtKfV epov Kai CVCKCV TOV but 6 vvv K. is a Pauline phrase (Rom.
fvayycXiov Mt., cveKfv TOV ep-ov ovop.a-
: iii. 26, viii. 18, xi. 5, 2 Cor. viii. 13, cf.
TOSJ Lc., flvfKev TTJS j3a<ri\fias TOV 6eov. 6 K. o fveo-TrjKus, Heb. ix. 9, Westcott) ;
Mc. s phrase has already occurred in here, as contrasted with o 6 ep^., al<ov
viii.35, where Mt., Lc. have simply 6 K. OVTOS seems to be the present
evfKcv e/noO (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 84) :
season, the era of the Advent, the
perhaps it is an expansion of the opportunity of sacrifice, beyond which
232 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 3o
30 ot/aas] pr os Se afiyKev D a b ff
|
om oiKtas...5iary/>cwj fc$* ck |
/cat
f ff q syr
sin
armcodd /cat wrepa Kai irarepa K C KMXII min satmu 604 736 1 go aeth
pr (vel add) /cat Trarepas NS 736* 1071 al nonn meedd |
/cat re/ci/a] pr /cat ywawa 218 220
736* p
80 *
| ytiera Siary/iwi ] exetp /A. Siory/iiuav ets TTOU (sic : ? rives -/uou) Clem Al yu,. diwy/Jiov
D (cf. Nestle, T. C. p. 265) |
om /cat 6 D acorrvid b ff
| aiwiov] + X-rj^erai D a b c ff
1071 syr
8 11
31 5e] 70/3 syr
sin
arm |
ot ecrxarot] om ot SADKLM
minmu me go
spreads the yet limitless age of the reKva Kal dypovs pera Stcoy^ioi),
ev r&
realised Kingdom. Me. alone specifies aiaivi TO)
pxofiV(p farjv aiaviov Ary/z-
the present rewards, and he describes ^ferai. Mera 8ia>yp.ot here, it will be
them in the terms of the sacrifice. seen, strengthens and does d<piJKev^
Uarepas is omitted, possibly for the not, like /z. diaypav in our other
reason mentioned in Mt. xxiii. 9, but authorities, qualify \d(3r).
fjirjTfpas (if we accept
K<U that reading) As for oUiat and aypoi, see i Cor.
suffices to shew that the relations iii. 22 f. That even in this life the
enumerated in v. 30 are not to be compensations of sacrifice are an
understood literally cf. Jo. xix. 26 f., ;
hundredfold was matter of common
Rom. xvi. 13. A moment s reflexion experience in the age of the confes
should have saved Julian from his sors. Mera Me. only but ia>y/ia>j>
:
;
senseless sneer (Theophylact lovAi- : cf. iv. 17, where Mt. confirms 77
Sieoy-
avos fKcapLutdfi ravra). Yet when Ori- fjiov even in the Sermon persecution
:
gen thinks only of the recompenses of isalready foretold (Mt. v. 10 ff.). Not
"Paradise,"
he loses sight of a dis simply the midst of persecutions"
"in
tinction which the Lord s promise cer (WM., p. 472 ; cf. Thpht. roureWt dio>-
d8(\(poi>s
didoxri rovs OVK dde\(f)ovs KOI towhich the Lord looks back Mt. ;
yovels TOVS ov yovels KOI TfKva ra ov makes the reference more distinct by
reKva. In D
and a few 0. L. texts adding KX^poi/o/^j/tret.
a new sentence begins after ev r<
31. TroXXoi de eo-ovrai 7rp<5rot /crX.]
Kaipa Tovrcp :os 8e d(pr)Kev oiKiav KOI A saying which occurs also in Mt. xx.
dSe\<pas
Kai dfteXfpovs Kal firjTepa Kal 1 6, Lc. xiii. 30; Lc. omits it here.
X.32] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 233
servientes, ad extremum otio torpen- 2 Mace. x. i, Mt. ii. 9); but the
tes flaccescere." The Lord s words gen. with or without eVcoVtoi/ is also
have a lesson for each successive age used (Judith x. 22, Lc. i. 17). The
of the Church. Lord walked in advance of the Twelve
32 34. THE PASSION FORETOLD with a solemnity and determination
FOR THE THIRD AND LAST TIME (Mt which foreboded danger (cf. Lc. ix. 51
xx. 1719, Lc. xviii. 31 34). ro np6(r<o7rov ecrrr/picrev TOV Tropevecrdai
32. rjvav Se ev rfi o8o>
/crX.] The intrepidi
"
more
issue the journey (v. 17) now
of (Grotius); see Jo. x. 4. His
ducis"
becomes apparent the road leads to ; manner struck awe into the minds
Jerusalem, and to the Cross. Ai/a- of the Twelve, who were beginning
ftatvovres (Mt. /ie XAcof ... ai/a/3aiWii/) ; at length to anticipate an impending
the verb is used of any ascent (Gen. disaster (fBa^ovvro^ cf. i. 27, x. 24;
xxxv. 3 els BatdijX, Num. xxi. 33 6dov Eccl. xii. 5 Odfiftoi ev Ty o&u) ; whilst
TTJV els Baa-av, Jos. viii. I els Fat, the rest of the company (ol 8e
3 Regn. xxii. 12 els Pe/u/za# FaXaaS), duoXovOovvres, cf. vv. 11.), the crowd
but especially of journeys to Jerusalem who usually hung upon the Lord s
(4 Regn. xvi. 5, 2 Esdr. i. 3, 3 Mace, footsteps or His fellow-
(cf. x. i, 46),
iii. 1 6, Jo. ii. Acts xi.
13, v. i, xi. 55, travellers on their way to the Passover,
2, xxv. i, 9, Gal. ii. i), which stands were conscious of a vague fear (e (po-
near the highest point of the back /3oii/ro). There was risk of a real
bone of Palestine, and cannot be panic, and the Lord therefore checks
approached from any quarter without His course, till the Twelve have come
an ascent. lepoo-6\vp,a so Me., Jo. ev-, :
up to Him.
Josephus always ; lepovo-aXq/n occurs Kal TrapaXaftfav ird\iv rovs 5.] He
once in Mt. (xxiii. 27), thrice in the admitted them again to His company;
Apocalypse (iii. 12, xxi. 2, 10), and for irapaXapelv in this sense cf. iv. 36,
234 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X-32
33
i 33 jJL\\ovTa avTto (rv/mfiaiveiv, OTI ISov
eis
lepo&oXvfJia, 6 vios TOV dvOpwTrov 7rapa$o6ti- KO.I
33 irapadidorai. K |
/cat rots ypa.fj.jj.. ]
om K* om rots CDEFGKMNSUVXm min ** 8 11111
1
v. 40, ix. 2, xiv. 33. Mt. adds /car (3) the handing over of the Prisoner
Idiav the words that follow were not to the Roman power (Trapadaxrova-iv
intended for the crowd (ot CLKO\OV- Tols edvea-iv), (4) the mockery and its
OovvTfs), but for the Twelve only. details (e^irai^ova-iv . . .
ep.irT\)(rov(Tiv . . .
Thpht. :
nvo-njpiov yap ov TO irddos pao-Tiytoo-ovo-iv}, (5) the Crucifixion
rots OLKeioTepois e Sei
a7roKa\v(f)df)vai. Me., Lc. ; cf. Mt. orav-
(oVo/crffoCcrti/,
*Hparo avrols \cyeiv . cf. vi. 2, note. poSo-ai), the Resurrection (ai/ao-r^-
(6)
The subject was not a new one, but it trcrat, Me., Lc. ; Mt. e yeptfr/crerai).
had been dropped for a while, and it The Resurrection finds a place in all
was in sharp contrast to the hopes of three predictions of the other details ;
reward which were uppermost in the only (2), (5) are distinctly announced
minds of the Twelve (x. 28 ff.). With in the earliest prediction, and (i), (5)
ra /ne XX. aura) erv/i/3atWti> cf. Lc. xxiv. in the second. Lc. prefaces the whole
14, TTfpt Travruiv Ta>v
(rvufteftrjKOTtov series by a reference to the Prophets
TOVTVV. The phrase is frequent in (reXecr^(rerai TrdVra ra yeypayn/xei/a dia
the LXX. (cf. e.g. Gen. xlii. 4, 29, xliv. TOV cf. Lc. xxiv. 44).
7rpo<j>r)T<0v,
For
29, Job i.
22, Esth. vi. 13, i Mace. the construction Aeara/cptWiv 0ai/ara> cf.
iv. 26). Dan. iv. 34 a (LXX.), WM., p. 263, Biass,
Gr. p. 1 1 1. Ta cQvr} (or anarthr., f6vrf)
33, 34. I8ov dvapaivopfv *rA.] The
Twelve shared the journey if not its = D?ian 5 Wycliffe, "hethene men";
issue; contrast Jo. xx. 17 dvaftaiva) cf. Ps. ii. i, 8, Isa. Ix. 2, Ezech. iv. 13,
Twelve had still to learn that this delivered to a heathen power, was no
particular journey was to end in the small aggravation of His sentence
Master s death 6 vlos /crX.). The
(<al
and of the national sin (cf. xii. 8,
third and prediction of the
final Acts iii. 13).
Passion which follows is far more 34. ffjuraiov<nv
avro>
/crA.] See XV.
explicit than the first or the second 19, 20, Jo. xix. i, and cf. Isa. 1. 6, Ev.
(Me. viii. 31 ff., ix. 31), and indeed Petr. 3 CV67TTVOV aVTOV TO.ls O^fCTl. ..KOl
anticipates every important stage in Tives avTov pa.(TTiov. The formidable
the history. Six successive steps are punishment of scourging was kept by
clearly enumerated, and in their actual Pilate in his own hands, the mockery
order (i) the betrayal (jrapaSodrjo-fTai was left to the Procurator s soldiers,
Tols dp%. K. rots -ypa/u/z. ; the Elders, but in both cases Gentiles were the
who were mentioned in 31, are
viii. agents ; over the mockery He was
omitted here, as the least important to sustain at the hands of the High
factor in the Sanhedrin), (2) the sen Priest s servants (xiv. 65) and from
tence of the Sanhedrin (/ the chief priests themselves (xv. 31)
X.35] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 235
34 Kai fjt,a<TTty.
avrov K. efjnrrvcr. aurwANXFIIZ^ min pl
syrr arm go om /cat
omnvid f 8
vgsyrr
11 ?68111101 ^ arm
(a)
aeth Or 35 01 Svo vioi EC me]
om Svo KDEFGHLSVrAn ^ 2
minP syr hier
1
om ot 8vo AKMNUXII*S min * go
8 1 " 111
|
the Lord mercifully draws a veil. Bp Westcott s note on Jo. xix. 25)
The order of the R. T. (vv. 11.) is may have inspired her with some hope
probably based on the supposed order of success. IIpoo-7ropeiW&u is an. Ae-y.
of the events (cf. Jo. I.e.). Mera rpcls in the N. T., but fairly frequent in the
=
qpepas rfj Tpiry jfJ-cpa Mt., TTJ T//Z. Trj rp. LXX. (cf. e.g. Exod. xxiv. 14, i Esdr.
Lc. ; see viii. 31, note. Lc. adds that xx. 28 (29), Sir. xii. 14).
this third prediction, like the second Ia/cto/3o? /cat
iwdvrjs] The usual
(Me. ix. 32), failed to reach the under order, probably that of seniority (i.
standings of the Twelve, notwith 19, note); Lc. however inverts it oc
standing its explicitness (avrol ovSei/ casionally (viii. 51, ix. 28, Acts i. 13),
TOVTQiV (TVvf)KaV...^V TO /J^fUl KKpV[l- in view of the later pre-eminence of
fifvov...ovK eyivcdCTKOV TO.
Xeyo/xei/a). John. Mt. uses the phrase of [Svo]
35 PETITION OF THE SONS OF
45. vfot Z. without the personal names
ZEBEDEE. TEACHING BASED ON THE here and in xxvi. 37, xxvii. $6; cf.
INCIDENT (Mt. XX. 20 28 cf. Lc. ; Jo. xxi. 2. Of Zebedee (cf. i. 19)
xxii. 25f.). no notice is taken after the parting
35. icai Trpo<nropevovT(ii
avTto KT\.] from his sons; he may have died in
Mt. again (cf. xix. 27) fixes the se the interval, or remained indifferent
quence by beginning the sentence to the new movement.
with rore. The occasion was pecu Aeyoz/rey ayroi Ai8ao-*aAe /crA.] Ac-
liarly inopportune, but there is nothing cording to Mt., Salome approaches
psychologically improbable in this cf. ; with her sons, prostrates herself, and
ix. 30 34. The incident is wanting intimates that she has a request to
in Lc. Mt. agrees with Me. in the make (7rpo<TKVi
o{io*a Kai aiTovo d rt aV
dialogue, but represents the mother auTov). Me., who has for once lost
of James and John (i.e. Salome, Mt. the pictorial details, preserves the
xxvii. 56, Me. xv. 40) as the actual words, putting them, however, into the
petitioner; she was in the company mouth of the sons. Both the homage
(Me. and though the sons were
I.e.), offered and the terms of the petition
certainly to some extent responsible (cf. vi. 23) suggest
that the Lord is
(Mt. xx. 20, 22), it is more than approached in the character of a
probable that maternal ambition King, who can gratify the desires
prompted their application to our of His subjects without limitation, as
Lord. The recent promise of Mt. indeed in another sense He afterwards
xix. 28 would have suggested it; and declared Himself able to do (Jo. xiv.
her near relationship to the Lord (see 13, 14, xv. 1 6, xvi. 23, 24).
236 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 36
z6 avTois Ti 6e\ere
36 6 Se ehrev [jue] VJJLIV ;
37
37
oJ Se e nrav CLVTW Aos ri/uLiv iva ek <rof e/c KCCI
38
38 ek e dpicTTepcov Ka6i<ru>iJiv
ev
Trj
So
vs eiTrev OUTOIS OVK offiare T cuT6?(T0e.
36 tot vers om k om |
rt 0eXere D |
om 0eXere a b i /xe TrotT/o-w K c a B^ arm |
-
37 apicrre-
pw* BLA*] euwi UAiwj KACDNXTIIS<1> minomnvid + (vel pr) (K)AC(L)NXmZ<l>
<rov
minP a 1
f vg syrr me go aeth |
om /ca0i0-w/uej/...<7ou k | SO^T;] /SacrtXeta rrjs 60^775 13 69
124 346 38 etirev] pr airoKpiOeis D i 13 28 69 124 346 2P abffikq
arm
36. ri 0e\T [/ie] Trot^o-co v/^tii/;] Mt. discipulis loquitur, intelligens preces
TI 6e\is; Me. blends the two forms eius ex filiorum descendere volun-
Tl 0\T flf TTOlfjcrai illld Tl ^. TTOtJyCTQ) . tate." With tuYeio-tfe
following e
On $eA. TTOI^O-O) (without ti/a) cf. vi. 25, aa)fJLv (v. 35) 22 ff. (ainja-ov...
cf. vi.
grant the prayer until the thing de middle perhaps calls attention to the
sired has been specified. self-seeking which inspired the request
37. dbs THMV Iva *rX.] Mt. ewre Iva and was its deepest condemnation
Ka6 l(T(KTLV OVTOt OL $VO VIOL fJLOV KT\. for T; dycnrrj ov t7? 7 ra cavrfjs. But the
""
appeared in glory between Moses and Ezech. xxiii. 31 ff.). What this cup
Elijah. was case both the
in the present
38. OVK oidarc rl turelo-tfe] So also brethren afterwards learnt in Geth-
Mt., who
agrees with Me. (Bede) in semane (xiv. 36). Hivew 7rorr)piov=
representing the answer as addressed irtV. TTOp-a (i Or K TTOTTJptOVCor. X. 4),
to the two and not to the mother. (i Cor. xi. 28); cf. i Cor. x. 21, xi. 26 f.
Jerome : "mater postulat et Dominus *O e yto irivfo the drinking of the cup
:
X. 39] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 237
fjt,e6a B* |
TO ^v TTOT. AC 3 DNXmS<I>^ minomnvid om o 70? /SaTrr. k |
was coextensive with the incarnate Master s repeated warnings, and at the
life on earth, but the Passion is of same time the loyalty of the men who
course chiefly in view (Mt. o /ie XXw ey<o
were ready to share the Master s lot,
irivfiv). Hilary : "de calice sacrament! whatever it might be. This trustful
passionis interrogat." dwdpcOa however falls short of the
TJ
TO /3a7rri(r/ia.../3a7rrior #77i at] Me. meaning of the Lord s 8vvaar6e, which
only. The royal baths in which the had reference to spiritul power (ix.
Herods delighted may possibly be in 23, x. 27) ;
it is a mere profession of
view, though pcnrTi(rp.a and /3a7rri- moral courage at the best. Contrast
b/zeu are preferred to \ovTp6v and St Paul s TTCLVTa la"XV<&
fV TO) fvSwa-
Xovo/zai, in order to bring the imagery fJLOVVTl fJL (Phil. iv. 13).
into line with the thought which is in TTi eatfe,
ftaTrTKrOrjcrforde] This then
the Lord s mind. Of a baptism they shall do, since they have strength
which awaited Him He had already for it; they shall share the Master s
spoken to the Twelve (Lc. xii. 50), cup and baptism. The promise was
and He now reminds the two of it. fulfilled in the case of both brothers,
The metaphorical use of /3a7rn eo-0at but in singularly different ways.
is common in the later Gk., e.g. Isa. James, as Origen already points out
xxi. 4 r) avo^ia p.e /3a7rri ei, Jos. B. J. (in Mt. t. xvi. 6), fell under the sword
IV. 3. 3 o drj (a false hope) efid-rrTio-fV of Herod Agrippa I. (Acts xii. 2);
TT)V TroXii/, Plut. Galb. 21 0(^X77 /latrt John was condemned by the Em
pcpanTio-fjievos : and the metaphor peror to exile in Patmos (Apoc. i. 9).
itself is among the most usual in the Both suffered with Christ, one as a
O. T. the sufferer is regarded as
; martyr, the other as a confessor ; one
plunged and half-drowned in his grief by an early death, the other through
or loss, e.g. Ps. xviii. 16, xlii. 7, Ixix. out a long life. The Lord s words
I cxxiv. 4 f.
ff., reference to the A are thus seen to assign to these two
cleansing virtue of the Cross com no more than He assigns to all dis
municated to the soul in Baptism ciples (Me. viii. 34, Rom. viii. 17,
(Thpht. :
KaQapurpov
/3a7rnoyia, a>s TO>V 2 Tim. ii. 1 1 ff.). Yet it was natural
dfiapncai/ iroirja-dfjifvov) is perhaps un that in an age of persecution the
necessary ; nor need we suppose an words should be felt to be peculiarly
anticipation of St Paul s thought els applicable to martyrdom strictly so
TOV Qdvarov O.VTOV f^airTL(r6r]^.V (Rom. and this application is early
called,
vi. 3). For the construction /SaTi-rio-fia and widespread cf. Polyc. mart. 14 ;
4l
41 Kai cLKOvcravres oi Se/ca yavaKTelv Trepi
40 77] /cat ACNXmZ< rainP1 k syrr arm aeth | evuvv/jcw^ + fjiov Mr min* 1
" 11
a syr ( s>
baptizati fidem integram et digna- Lc. (ii. 49, x. 22, xxii. 29, xxiv. 49),
tionem sinceram lavacri possint adi- but not found in Me. For eroipafcty
pisci."
For examples of the abuse of (irpofToip,.) reference to Divine
in
the Lord s words by Gnostic sects of preparations see Dalman, Worte, i.
the second century, see Iren. i. 21. 2, p. 104 ff., and cf. Ps. vii. 14, xxii. (xxiii.)
Hipp. haer. v. 8. The story of St $, Mt. xxv. 34, 41, Lc. ii. 31, Rom. ix.
John s being compelled by Domitian 23, i Cor. ii. 9, Eph. ii. 10, 2 Tim. ii.
to drink a cup of poison (Tisch. act. 21, Heb. xi. 1 6 ; it is used, as the exx.
App. apocr.j p. 269) is possibly a shew, either of persons or things, but
realistic attempt to shew that the chiefly, as here, of the latter, ols
words received in his case a literal yToipao-Tcu involves an e ^cXo-y?;, but on
fulfilment. The same may perhaps be what the selection turns does not
said of the statement said to be due appear. The aXXa which precedes
to Papias, that St John as well as does not contrast those to whom the
St James was slain by the Jews (see Lord reserves the right of giving the
Encycl Bibl. ii., p. 2509 ff.). reward with others to whom it is not
40. TO &e Kadia-ai KT\.] The Lord His to give which would have been
disclaims the right to dispose in an expressed rather by el prj but those
arbitrary manner of the higher re who shall receive with those who shall
wards of the Kingdom. Cf. Thpht.: not ; i.e. the true complement of the
uxnrepavfl fiaa-iXevs diKaios TT poeKaflijTo sentence is do6ij<reTai, not ep.6v eariv
ayvvos TWOS, flra irpoe\6oifv aima dovvat. In the sense which is here in
Tivfs <f)i\oi
O.VTOV Kdl eiTrotei/ Aoy r^iiv view the Son does not give to any.
TOVS a-Tecpdvovs, elirfv av OVK ea-Tiv On the reading aXXoty, implied in some
fpov TO Sovvai, aXX e? TIS ayeovtVfrat of the versions, see Nestle, T. G. p. 37.
KOI VlKTJO-ei, KiV(0 TJTOlfJLCKrTai 6 (TT(p- 41. Kal aKovo-avres KrX.] If the
avos. Euth. : OVK e&Tiv orrcp tlirev rest of the Twelve were not present,
ddvvafjLLaS) aXXa Yet in
biKaiocrvvTjs. the report naturally reached them;
some sense He could not give what and it at once revived the spirit of
was asked, seeing that it belonged to jealousy which had been checked by the
Another to determine whose it should teaching of ix. 35 ff, and went far to
be. Christ is indeed the appointed create a new group in the Apostolate
Distributor of all eternal rewards (ot 6a, Mt., Me.). Hitherto Peter,
X.43] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 239
9
4
laKO}/3ov Kal TrpofTKaXecrdiJievos avrovs
Iwdvov. *K.ctl 42
6 Irjcrovs \eyei avTols Offiotre OTI ol So/cot/i/re? ap-^eiv
Apostolate, and called for immediate TT)V Tlp,T)V Kal TtoV irpQ)TLQ)V pqV ft
correction. Euth. (in Mt.) : OVTW eo~Tiv). As good Jews the disciples
rjcrav dreXeis, fjujira) TOV 6eiov would shrink from following Gentile
7Ti(poiTr)(ravTos avTols. precedent (cf. Mt. vi. 32). Of /ieynXot
42. Kal rrpoo~Ka\O dLLevos KTX.]
i
On the great men of the heathen
avr<Si/,
7rpoovcaXeto-0(u see iii. 13, note. The world, the officials and other persons
Lord called the ten to him, and with in authority or influence (of /iryt-
out referring to the circumstances, o-ravcs, vi. 2 1 ). These Gentile magnates
pointed out that neither ambition nor exercise arbitary rule over their sub
jealousy had any place in the brother jects and inferiors, whether as lords
hood of the Son of Man. The tone paramount (KaTaKvpievovo~iv, Mt., Me.,
of His words is singularly gentle the ; Vg. dominantur) or as subordinates
occasion (for there had been great (KaT(ov(ridov(Tiv, Mt., Me.). For
provocation) called for definite teach KaTOKvpievfiv see Gen. i. 28, ix. i, Ps.
ing rather than for censure. ix. 26, 31 (x. 5, 10), cix. (ex.) 2, Acts
oi Sare on of SOKOVVTCS *rX.] He xix. and esp. i Pet. v. 3,
1 6, where
begins with matters within their cog there possibly a reminiscence of the
is
nisance (cf. x. 19). They knew enough Lord s saying; of KaTfgovo-idfciv no
of the Gentile world to be aware that other example is quoted, but eovo-id-
the sort of greatness which they de civ occurs in Lc. xxii. 25, i Cor. vi.
sired was just that which the Gentiles 12, vii. 4 bis, and both verbs doubt
sought. Oi doKovvTfs apxeiv, those less carry the sense of eovo~ia
who are regarded as rulers, Mt. of ( derived authority, cf. i. 22, note).
for Mc. s unusual phrase cf.
;
Gal. ii. 2, 6, 9, with Lightfoot s note ovcriv, cf. KaTapxeiv in Numbers xvi.
ep?7/Lioi
doK. elvat, 22 Tols raXaiTreopoi? Another order prevails in (ev, denoting
SOKOIKTIV, 4 Mace. xiii. 14 p-*) (poftrjda)- the sphere, WM., p. 483) the new
fj.v TOV doKovvra aTroKTevdv, and esp. Israel, whose standards of greatness
Sus. (LXX. and Th.) ot
5
edoKow KV- are wholly unlike those of the Gentile
ficpvqv TOV \a6v. The Master recog world. Jesus had already inaugurated
nised the Empire and other institutions these new conditions of social life
240 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 43
e<TTcu]
etrro; KCXA 69 1^ alP
auc
| V/JLIV 5ia/c. 604 44 ev VJMV eivat TT/JWTOS fc<BCLA(^)
28 alp*" latt me] vfuav yeveffdcu irp. AC 3 (D)Xm(2)<i>
min? go aeth
1
| corai]
mm pauc | U-WTUJ,] Vfjiuj, J) 2 pe a lperpauc
ev TTJ /Sao*. TGOV ovpavtov). On diaKovos... many"). The ministry of the Son of
8ov\os see ix. 35, note, and with irdvTw Man culminates in the sacrifice of
dovXos cf. i Cor. ix. 19, 2 Cor. iv. 5. His life. He had required this su
45. KOI yap 6 inos] On KCU yap, preme from His disciples
service
Vg. nam et, see WM., p. 560. The (viii. and He will be the first to
35),
law of service is recommended by the render it. Yet His sacrifice is to be
example of the Head of the race; doubly unique. The disciple may lose
even the Son of God made its fulfil his life (diro\ecrei rr]v "^v^rjv avrov\
ment the purpose of His life, when the Master only can give it in the
He took upon Him the i^op^rj dov\ov fullest sense (Jo. x. 18, Gal. i. 4,
and became the Son of Man. For i Tim. ii. 6, Tit. ii. 14). Further,
?i\6ev in reference to the Lord s en whilst the disciple parts with his life
trance into the world cf. i. 38, ii. 17; for the sake of Christ and the Gospel,
it isused also of the Baptist (ix. 1 1 ff., the Master gives it as a \vrpov dvrl
Jo. i. 7) regarded as a Divine mes 7ro\\(0v His Death is to be a supreme
senger. The purpose of the Lord s act of service to humanity. For a
advent was to minister (Lc. xxii. 27, full discussion of \vrpov and its cog
Rom. xv. 8) ;
His life as a whole was nate words see Westcott, Hebrews,
a ministry (Sia/coz^o-ai, not 8ia<ovelv} ; p. 295 f. Avrpov, which occurs in the
if He received the services of others LXX. fairly often (Exod. 2 Lev. , Num. ,
5 8
,
X. 46] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 241
46
Kal ep^ovrai ek lepet^ta Kal eKTropeuojuevov 46
Prov. 2 ,
Is.
1
), and in various senses 15, Gal. i. 4, ii.
20, Eph. v. 2, 25,
i Thess. v. i Tim. Lc., Tit. ii.
answering to "l3, |^3, nWu, l^np, 10, 14,
understood the Lord to say that He cf. epxovTai els (Me.), cWopevo/i. OTTO
was about to offer himself as a victim (Mt., Me.), io~e\0a>v
dnjpxero (Lc.).
for the redemption (Lc. ii. 38, xxiv. Jericho is mentioned in the Gospels
21) of Israel. Ai/rt TroXXoJv: St Paul
only here and in the parable of Lc.
writes avri TrdvTcav (i Tim. Lc.} St ; x. 30 if., but the Lord and His dis
John, Trepi oXov roC *ooyiov (i Jo. ii. ciples had doubtless passed through it
2). For the present the Lord is con before, perhaps more than once, when
tent with the less definite statement, journeying to Jerusalem ; the journey
which if it does not involve, certainly to Bethany from Peraea (Jo. x. 40,
does not exclude the other. Jerome s xi. i, 7, 17) must at least have led
comment "non dixit... pro omnibus, Him past the town. Now however
sed pro multis, id est, pro his qui He enters with a crowd of followers
credere voluerint" is quite unwar (Lc. xviii. 36), as a great Rabbi on
ranted; cf. Rom. v. 12, 15, 1 8. Avri His way to the Passover; and His
belongs to the imagery of the Xurpov, passage through the city bears the
cf. viii. 37 di/raXXay/na TTJS ^v^s, and character of an ovation. "Ep^ozmu,
Mt. v. 38, xvii. 27 elsewhere v-n-fp is ; the historic present (Hawkins, H. /,
used in this connexion (xiv. 24, Jo. xi. p. 116).
50 f.,
xvii. 19, xviii. 14, Rom. v. 8, The Jericho of our Lord s tima
xiv. 15, i Cor. i.
13, xv. 3, 2 Cor. v. (LXX. (B) and N.T. Icpcix*, WH. 4
S. M. 2 16
242 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 46
pr o ACXrn2* minP
1
described in glowing terms by Jos. Mt. JKo\ovOT)(rv avroy (cf. Me. X. 32)
B. J. viii. 3, attracted Herod the o^Xos TTO\VS. IKCLVOS TroXus, here only
Great and Archelaus, who adorned it in Me., is frequent in Lc. (Ev.
6
,
with public buildings and a palace. Acts 16), and occurs occasionally in
Under the Procurators it seems to the later books of the Canon (Hab. ii.
have been held by a Roman garrison 13 Xaol iKavo\...cdvr] TroXXa, Zach. Vli. 3
(B. J. ii. 1 8. 6). Yet the town was r)or] iKava enj), especially
in i 3 Mace. ;
not given over to a Hellenistic the word was used in this sense by
population like the cities of the Deca- the comic poets, and in colloquial and
polis, or the neighbouring Phasaelis ; the later literary Greek.
Priests and Levites from Jerusalem o vios TI/JMLOV Baprt/zaTos] Me. only.
found their way thither (Lc. x. 31 f.), is doubtless right in inferring
Bengel :
and the Lord, who seems never to "notus apostolorum tempore Barti-
have entered Tiberias, did not hesi Victor :.oyopaa-T I dcd^Xaxfv
maeus"; cf.
tate to be a guest at a house in
6 Mapfco$ ...a)S eiri^xtvr^TOTf ovra. C
Jericho (Lc. xix. 5). His arrival
v. 22, xiv. 3, xv. 21. The Greek name
there marks another distinct stage
It /uaior, familiar as that of the inter
in the journey to the Cross; by
locutor in the Timaeus of Plato,
publicly entering Jericho He places
probably covers an Aramaic name,
Himself in the power of the Pro
which also underlies the patronymic
curator and the Great Sanhedrin.
Baprip,cuoy. According to Jerome
K.CU fK7ropvofjivov avTov /crX.] Simi
(interpr. nom., ed. Lagarde,
fiebr.
larly Mt. Both Mt. and Me. omit
p. 66), the true form of the latter
the striking story of Zacchaeus
word is Barsemia, filius caecus
(Lc. xix. 2 10), which appears to
have had no place in the common (*^=TL&> Tea) but our existing Greek
;
fyyigetv avTov fls lepet^eo, cf. xix. l). unclean or a personal name. In
Augustine s suggestion (de cons, either case the accent ought probably
ev. ii. 126) "duo similia similiterque to follow the analogy of Bap0oXo/zcuos
proparoxytonon ut ipsum
"
TtVatos rests
by the alternative "mentiri evan- Bapr. is compounded of Bap, T//ACUOS).
X. 4 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 243
47 /cca
eKaurjTO Trapa Trjv 6$6v. a/coJcras 47
OTI lr)(rovs 6 Na^aprjvos e&Tiv tjp^ctTO
Kpd^eiv KCCI
Xeyeiv Yle AaveiS Iricrov, e\er](rov /me.
4S
Kai eTreTt- 48
xnin fereomn ciraiTuv (item post o5.) (D) 1^1 mendicans abcdfffq vg syrr go aeth
47 ea-Tiv o N. B Nafc/a^os BLASI> i 118 209 a b c f k vg Or] Nctfwpcuos KAC(E)X
|
(r)IIZ<i>
minP q* go
1
|
iff vios A. i^ | we] woj DK 69 409 Or o wos AM*Xm al
|
om Irjaov ^r
It must be admitted that we should This is possible, but in such cases the
have expected Me. to write Bapn/zaio?, student may well be content to note
o eo-Tiv vlbs Tijuatou (cf. ill. 17, vii. II, the apparent discrepancy in the two
34, xiv. 36) ; yet see v. 47 vie AaueiS traditions. If he must harmonise,
ITJCTOU. Both the Sinaitic Syriac and he will be wise to follow Tatian (Hill,
the Peshitta read "Timaeus son of Diatess., p. 167), in constructing his
Timaeus" -rra as if Me. narrative on the basis of Me. See
(^u\; t*~\),
had written Tipatos o vlbs Tt/Wov, but the curious fusion of this narrative
this may be due to the difficulty of with that of Jo. ix. in EG. Nicod. c. vi.
rendering the Greek into Syriac ex 47- a.Kovo~as OTI *Ir)o~ovs 6 N. eVrti ]
actly without iteration. On the whole The tramp of many feet (Lc. o^Xou
question see Nestle, Marg. p. 83 ff., 8ia7ropvo[jLevov) told him that some
and in Hastings, D. B. iv., p. 762 and ; thing unusual was happening and in ;
,
Lc. o Na^topalos : on
also in Jo. ix. 8 ; Lc. uses c-n-aiTelv here the distribution of the two forms in
and in xvi. 3, and tuYeii/ the N. T. see i. 24, note, and on the
in Acts iii. 2.
Ilapa rr)v obov : cf. origin of the latter form cf. Dalman,
J/
with Me. against Lc. as to the "magna fides, quod caecus filium Da-
locality, differs from both in repre vidis adpellat quern ei Nazoraeum
senting two men as subjects of the praedicabat populus."
The use of the
miracle (I8ov dvo ru0Xot...ai/e /3Xe^ai/); term reminds the reader that the
cf. Mt. viii. 28 8vo daip,ovi6fj.fvoij Lord is now on Judaean soil. Once
where Me. has av6pa>iros and Lc. indeed the identification of Jesus
avrjp TIS in ix. 27 Mt. records
;
with the Son of David had been sug
another miracle in which two blind gested in Galilee (Mt. xii. 23), but the
men are healed. See note on v. 2. cry does not seem to have been taken
Thpht., following Aug., suggests: up. At Jerusalem all Jews thought
cvdexfTai de dvo /xci/ flvat, rovs laBevras, of David as their father, and of
TOV Se eirKpavfO Tepov avTtov TOVTOV fl- Messiah as the Son of David in an
vai TOV Trapa rai especial sense (xi. 10, xii. 35, Jo. viL
1 6 2
244 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [X. 48
eiTrev <
arm) aeth |
KM <f>wov<n
TOV
7^
The Kyrie eleison of both East and &c., Mt. ix. 2, 22, xiv.
27 (Me. vi. 50),
West is due to the Psalter of the Jo. xvi. 33, Acts xxiii. n. St Paul
LXX. (Ps. vi. 2, ix. 13, &c.) and not 5 1
(2 Cor. ) and Heb. write Gappelv,
directly to the present context; see and this form occurs also in Prov.
Intr. to the O. T. in Gk., p. 473. i. 21 xxxi. II K
(6appov<ra), (Gappel),
48. fTrerifj-cov avro>
TroXXoi] The re Bar. iv. 21 B (Bappelre), 27 B (Oappr)-
monstrance came, Lc. says, from the o-are),4 MaCC. Xlii. II, xvii. 4 (Qappci).
crowd in front (01 vrpoayoi/res, cf. xi. In view of the last four references it
9), i.e. the man began his litany be is precarious to lay stress on the cir
fore Jesus Himself had reached the cumstance that in the N. T. Bapa;
spot. The cry spoilt the harmony of is limited to the imperative. &u>vel
the triumph. Why should this beggar o-e so the Lord s (p^a-arc is rightly
:
force his misery on the attention of interpreted by those who execute it.
the great Prophet 1 Victor OVK eVi- : He calls through the voices of His
rpenovTes reo
Tv<p\<p
/3oai>, <&<nrp
eVt messengers.
/3ao-tXea)S
irapiovros. Cf. X. 13. The 50. o 5e a7ro/3aXo)j/...ai/a7r7;fi>y(Ta9...
indignant o-twrra (Mt., Me., a-iya Lc.), Trpos TOV !.] Me. only. The Ifiartov
was general (TroXXot, Me., o o^Xos, is thrown aside in his haste; cf.
Mt.). But it seemed only to add 4 Regn. vii. 15 I8ov ira<ra
T)
gy rhd(txt) Qj. |
N. T., but occurs in i Regn. xx. 34 Son of David (Is. Ixi. i, Lc. iv. 18,
(D-lp), xxv. 10, Tob.4 Esth. 1 cf. Acts
;
vii.22). To dvapXtyu Tatian and
iii. 8, (a\\6fj.evos fo-rrj. With the g u.(Mt.,Lc.)
vr<C add that j may see
whole context cf. Luc. Catapl. 1
5 eyw Thee"; cf. Hill, Diatess., p. 167 n.
rrjv Tricrrts (rccrwKfv o~e]
52. uTTcrye, rf
<rov
fvdvs dvvTr6dr)Tos...t7r6p:T]v.
avaTrrjSrjcras Lc. dvafiXftyov KT\. who omits Mt.,
Acc. to Lc. the blind man was led by the words, adds the customary sign :
8in-
(hcl.) ; Syr. has ,Aci=an again in Jo. on the road to Jerusalem (Bengel).
/.c., Syr.- is unfortunately wanting Lc. adds 8o^d^a>v
TOV 6e6v :
possibly in
in both passages. The English ver the words of some well-known Psalm
sions before Kheims and A.V. render (cf.cxlv. (cxlvi.) 8), which may have
"Master." "iva
di/a/SA^co, sc. or 0<fAa>
been taken up by the crowd (Lc. Tray
B. TToiijcrys: cf. vi. 25, note; for di/a/3Xe- o \aos edtoKCv alvov For an ra>
$ea>).
irtLv to recover sight see Tob. xi. 8 admirable homiletic use of the story
(N), xiv. 2, Isa. xlii. 18 (-hiph. of B1J), see Orig. in Mt. fWe KOI j pels... nap* :
and in the N. T., Mt. xi. 5, Jo. ix. avTTjv Ka0^op.fi/oi ran* ypa(pa)v rrjv oSoy,
1 1 ff., Acts ix. 1 2 ff. To give dva^\f\lfis aKOv&avTes on l^crovs Trapdyei, dta rrjs
to the blind was a prerogative of the
246 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XL i
T
XL I Kai OT6 lyyi^ova iv ets lepocro \v]ULa ets
Brj6<payrj
Iepov<ra\rnj,
AXriI3> ininP 1 me go + /cat ii\dev 1071 (al) ets Erjd^ayr] | (R-r)8<T<t>.
B 3FUFS
604 al nonn ) KCLI+ ets KG ets SJT)
( Eridai>iaj> K(A)BC(L)XrAII(Z)<l>
m infereomn f q
S y rr (8in)pe Bhhci arm me ) g aeth] Kai eis
( ~Br}daviav Dabffi(k) (r) vg Or ets
>jr
yscr (B?;00-0.) the |
TO eXcuuv Bk (montem eleon) r] TO Kakovpevov eX. S rwv
aeth | ciTrocrreXXet] aireffreiXev FH i alP6 ^"* a 5
b cf k** syrr8 11 !** 11
go aeth c-rre^ev C
6(pdaXp,ol TJ^WV [cf. Ps. Cxix. 1 8]* ovrep el Azariyeh, the Lazarium of the
(av f a-rro Sta^cVfcoff
opcyopevrjs
iir<t>nfv fourth century (Silvia, p. 57 Laza :
"
rov 6
/3\6Trtv...<T7r\ayxvi(r6r)(rfTai
<ra>-
non Hebrae-
eyyiov<riv lepooroXu/za]
road from Jericho (cf. Lc. x. 30) up
um"),
and for Bethany domus ad-
the Wady Kelt has brought the party flictionis eius vel d. oboedientiae (IT S
to the East slope of the Mount of ^J^) ; a more usual etymology con
Olives, within three miles of Jeru nects them respectively with the fig
salem for eyyi&iv els cf. Tob. vi. 6, but see Buxtorf,
;
(D |B, Cant. ii.
13,
10 (X), Lc. xviii. 35 the dat. is also ; and the date, which certainly
suit v.}
used, Acts ix. 3, x. 9. According to were grown in the neighbourhood.
Jo. the time was irpb ! ^epdii/ TOV Cf. ets TO
irpos TO opos TO
EXatcoi ]
TTOO-^O, i.e. probably Nisan 8, the eve vi 46, ix. 2, xiv. 26; irpos
iii.
opos, 13,
of the Sabbath (cf. Lew m,jast. sacr. with the ace. expresses motion to
p. 230 Westcott on Jo. xii. i).
wards, as in i. 5, iv. 3, 13, 32, &c. the
;
;
ety BrjOcpayr) KOL Erjdaviav] Mt. ets Mount was the object immediately in
Br)6(payri. More exactly, the spot view as they approached. The hill to
they approached was not Jerusalem, the East of Jerusalem is called in the
but the villages nearest to the city O.T. "the olive-trees" (2 Regn. xv. 30),
on the Jericho road ; for the repeated "the mountain of the olive-trees"
*s, the second limiting the first, cf. the moun
(Zach. xiv. 4), or simply
"
v. n, ety I. fls
Bethphage TO Ifpov.
tain" (2 Esdr. xviii. 15). In the N.T.
(v. 1., Bethsphage) has not been identi TO 6 po? TO>V e Xaioii/
predominates (Mt. ,
3
but the Talmud (Neubauer, p. 147 but the hill is also known
fied, Me. 2 Lc. 2 )
, ;
ff.) mentions
a *JNB n*3 (or JB n3, "
as o e Xatoji/,
Dalman, Gr. p. 152) which seems to 12 a TTO opovs TOV Kd\ovp.evov EXatcoj>os,
have been near Jerusalem cf. Eus. ;
where Blass corrects eXatwi/ in defiance
onom., TSrj&fp. Kapr) npos r
opei TO>V
of the MSB.); cf. Jos. ant. vii. 9. 2 ava-
fXai&v. BrjQavLa (or Br)6avid indecl., Lc. fiaivovros avTOV dia TOV EXcttcoi/off opovs.
xix. 29, WSchm. p. 91,
= ^3.11 n^, As late as the fourth century the
Dalrnan, Gr. p. 143, the Talmudic n* ? name seems to have lingered
1
EXatcoi/
XI. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 247
z
Si/o TWV /uiaBriTwv O.VTOV, Kai \eyei ai/rol? YTJ
KeKadu<ev
A(DEM)Xm(S)4> minP Xucrare 1
|
airr. K. <f>epere]
\v(ravres aur. ayayere
minP Xveavres aw. airayayere 2
1 *5
1
ADXrnS<i>
on the spot, for Silvia (p. 70) gives it on the opposite side of the ascent;
as an alternative to the Latin olivetum, for KarevavTi see Exod. xxxii. 5,
(*?.?&)
and indeed appeal s to prefer Eicon. Num. xvii. 4 (19), Me. xii. 41, xiii. 3.
These facts lend a high probability to Evtivs cianopevonevoi even as ye enter,
7
the reading of B(2) k r in the present cf. i. 10 ; Mt. is content with evdvs, Lc.
context, and tempt us to prefer EXauoz/ with the combination in Me.
ci<nrop. ;
to eXatcov in Lc. xix. 29, xxi. 37 ; cf.
is IleoXoi/
characteristically precise.
Deissmann, Bible Studies, 208 ff., p.
dedcpevov so Lc. ; Mt. ovov bfBffJ.4vr)V
:
where the objections raised by Blass KOI TTO)\OV /zer avrfjs. IlcoXoy may be
(Gr. p. 85) are sufficiently answered. the young of any animal; the Greek
For the distance of the Mount of
naturally used it for the most part of
Olives from the city see Acts i. 12, o
the horse, the Greek-speaking Jew of
etrnv eyyvs lepoucraXTy/z, o"a/3/3aroi) e\ov
the ass; cf. Gen. xxxii. 15 (16), xlix.
odov. Jo. xi. 1 8 eo? djro (TTadiaiv 8cKa-
11, Jud. x. 4, xii. 14, Zech. ix. 9.
TrevTe. Jos. dnt. XX. 8. 6, ai7\fi oraSia Mt. who quotes Zech. I. c. (xxi. 4 ff.)
TreVre.Bethphage was one of the limits fills in the picture from the prophecy ;
of the Sabbatic zone round the city.
in Jo. (xii. 1 5) on the other hand the
aTToo-re XXei KT\.] According to Jo. prophecy is slightly modified to bring
(xii. i, occurred on the
12) this
it into correspondence with the event;
morrow (rfj eiravpiov} after the arrival Me. and Lc. simply state the facts.
at Bethany, the events of Me. xiv. The foal was unbroken, had never
3 9 having intervened (Jo. xii. 2 been ridden (Me., Lc.), as befitted an
8); see note on Me. xiv. 3. ATTO-
animal consecrated to a sacred purpose
gives them a commission to
o-reXXet,
(Num. xix. 2, Deut. xxi. 3; cf. Hor.
execute (iii. 14 note,
vi. 7). Auo TV epod. ix. Verg. georg. iv. 540).
22,
p,a0r)Ta>v, probably
one of the six pairs The Lord was born of one who avdpa
which made up the Apostolate, cf. vi. OVK eyi/o) (Lc. i. 34), and was buried
7, Lc. x. i ;
on the other hand cf. xiv. OV OVK T^V Ou Set? OVTTO) Kt lfJ-fVOS (Lc.
1 2, note. The Baptist also seems to xxiii. 53). His choice of an animal not
have arranged his disciples in pairs, ridden by any before Him is another
cf. Lc. vii. 19, Jo. i. 35. The minute of those claims to uniqueness which
ness of Mc. s account suggests that
contrast forcibly with His usual con
Peter was one of the two selected on descension to the circumstances of an
this occasion. human life. It is arbitrary
ordinary
2. vTrayfTf els rX.] Since accord to refer the clause e < ov *rX. to the
ing to John the Lord was now on His narrator (Gould). Avo-are. *ai (pfpere : . .
way from Bethany to Jerusalem, the the aorist and present imperatives are
village was probably Bethphage (cf. both appropriate, cf. WM., p. 393 f.
Mt. xxi. i
),
which seems to have been
248 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XL 2
Z
3 aVTOV KCtl
<p6pT6.
Kdl eaV TtS VfJUV eiTTtJ Ti TTOieiTe
TOVTO )
etTrare O KVpios avTOv ^peiav e%ei, KO.I
KCLI
evpov TTtoXov SeSe//eVoi/ Trpos Ovpav e^co CTTL TOV
3 TI TroieiTe TOVTO] TI \veTe TOV irui\ov D 28 69 124 346 1071 2 pe abfffir arm Or
sin
TI i
109 syr |
o Kvpios] pr OTI fc<ACDLXriT2f> minP 1
f q vg gym**
111101
arm go |
minP latt syrr arm aegg go aeth Or 1 O.TTOO-T. ira\iv OLVTOV B avTov iraXiv a-rroffT. C*
1
^ACDXmS<l> min
fereomn Or 1
(om BLA 2P evid
aegg go Or )
bis
TT?J>
3. tdv TIS vfjiiv ftTTj; KT\. The imported this into Mc. s text; see
Lord provides against a possible vv. 11.
Field, Notes, p. 34 f., offers
difficulty. The proceeding seemed some defence of the R. T. on in
high-handed, and if it was witnessed ternal grounds which are not con
by any, the objection would certainly vincing. Mt. adds here a reference
be raised Tt Trot* ire TOVTO ; = Lc. dia TL to Zech. ix. 9, in which he sees a
\verf; For answer they were in prophecy of the present incident (c
structed simply to state that the note on v. 2).
Master (o cf. Jo. xiii. 13)
<vptos, 4. aTr^X^oi icai evpov KrX.] Lc. fvpov
needed the foal (ovrov, Mt. = avTa>v Kada>s elnfv avTols. For other cx-
the mother and the foal). Xpeiav e^eii/ amplesof this supernatural knowledge
= H^q Dan. iii. 16 (LXX. and Th.) ; of circumstances cf. xiv. 13, Mt. xvii.
for the construction cf. ii. 17, xiv. 27, Jo. i. 48. While they fall short
63, Jo. xiii. 29, Heb. v. 12, Apoc. xxi. of a logical proof of omniscience (Gore,
Dissertations, p. 80 f.), they must be
"
dfUL<p6$ov,
Kai Xvovcriv Kai TO)V 6K6? 5
e\e<yov
avToTs Ti TroieiTe XVOVTZS TOV
ol Se e nrav avTols Kadtos* e urev 6 1
Irjcrovs 6 HF
d(hfJKav avTOvs.
7
Kai (fiepovcriv TOV TTCO\OV Trpos 7
MF 238 1071 al
nonn 6 eiirev] evereiXaro AXTH2* min? 1
Iatt vt4v
graphers explain the word by d-] Kvpiois. Ti TToielre \vovres ; ( TI TTOK Ire
& ooy, pvfj.r] and the like: cf. Epi- TOVTO; v. 3): cf. Acts xxi. 13, with
phanius cited by Wetstein dp.$oa>v : Blass s note, and WM., p. 761.
ijTot \avpa>v fTri^copiats KoXovpfvaiv VTTO 7- (frepovo iv rov 7ra>\ov KT\.] Mt.
TWV TTJV AXe^ai/Speeoi/ OIKOVVTWV noXtv. TT]V OVOV KCU TOV 7TO)\OV SCC T. 2. TllC I
*Afji<podov
occurs again in the text D foal, being yet unbroken, had no trap
Of Acts xix. 28 (Spa/ioi/rey els TO pings (Gen. xxii. 3, Num. xxii. 21,
a/i(poSoi> f<paov},
where see Blass s 2 Regn. xvii. 23, 3 Regu. ii. 40, xiii.
note. AVOVO-LV avrov cf. v. 2, and for
:
13 ff.) and as a substitute for the eTri-
other examples of this use of \veiv see o-ayiJLa (Lev. xv. 9), some spare clothing
Lc. xiii. 15, Apoc. ix. 14 f. (TO f/i<ma,
cf. v. 28, 30) was hastily
5 6. TtVfS TtoV CKel fO-TTJKOTCOv] thrown (eiri(3d\\ovo-iv, Lc. eVtpt^ayrey :
Idlers hanging about the lanes in Mt. over him (Mt. fV avrwv\
fTTfdr]K.av}
the outskirts of the village, cf. Mt. and the Lord took His seat for Lc. s
xx. 3, 6 ;
for the phrase see ix. i, xv. (Trfftiftaorav TOV iqo-ovv can scarcely
35. According to Lc. they were the be understood literally the rope with
owners (ol Kvptoi\ which is probable which the foal had been tied serving
enough they had tied up the animals
;
for bridle. As Jerome remarks, Mt. s
while they enjoyed the gossip of the fTrdvo) cannot be taken strictly,
avToi>v
street. That they were satisfied with and he seeks a solution in allegory
the answer O Ki/ptos O.VTOV ^p. e^ei ("cum historia vel impossibilitatem
KT\. need cause no surprise; the habeat vel turpitudinem, ad altiora
Master was well known in the neigh trausmittimus There can be little
").
bourhood, and His disciples had been doubt that Mt. s form of the story is
with Him before on a memorable coloured by the details of the prophecy
occasion (Jo. xi. 7 ff). The promise which he quotes (see note on v. 2) ;
to return the animal at once could Me. on the other hand records the
be trusted for the present it was
; simple facts.
not required by the owners, and 8. TroXXoi TO. t/iaTia KT\.] This was
they might well be proud that it perhaps suggested by the use of
should be used by the Prophet. So ipiria for the saddling of the foal.
they let the two go off (dcpr/Kav CIVTOVS) Other disciples, not to be outdone,
with the foal. It is quite unnecessary stripped off their quadrangular wraps
to Say with Thpht. OVK av eyeveTO : and carpeted the bridle path, and
el fj.r)
6eia TIS dvdynT) eVeVeiTO rots the enthusiasm spread to a crowd
250 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XL 8
TY\V
6K o
o *W<ravvd
ev\oyr]fJLevos 6
/cat e<rTpui>vvov
ets r^ oSov (vel ei/ TT; o5w) A(D)NXmS<i>
min omnvid latt SyrrPe8hhcl
arm go e/cpafbi ] + \eyovTes ADNXTII min? a b q vg syrr arm aeth e\e7o^
1
9 al f i
^ | w<ra.vva\
om D b ff rvid + rw v\f/iffTaj 13 69 1071 2
pe al k arm + ei* u^io-rw 28 al + ei>
v\l/i<TToi$ 29 c i om o ep^. X
|
ii.
p. 162 for an illustrative incident; see Stanley, S. and P., p. 191 "two :
distributed in class, and later Gk. (cf. sunt qui praecedunt ? patriarchae et
e.g. B Philo, de vit.
Plato, resp. 372 ;
prophetae. qui sequuntur? apostoli
cont., ed. Conybeare, p. 109), but an. et gentilium populus. sed et in prae-
Xey. in the LXX. and N. T.; Aq. uses it cedentibus et in sequentibus una vox
in Ezech. xlvi. 23 for JTl Vp, which he Christus est; ipsum laudaut, ipsum
perhaps understands as sheepfold en voce consona concrepant."
closures constructed of interwoven Kpaov Qaavva] The cry rose again
boughs (
= eVavXeis). Jo. s eXa/3oj/ TO and again. It began rrpos TT; <ara-
/3aidT&V <froiviKa>v
seems to refer to /3ao-ei roG opovs, as the city of David
another concourse which came from came into view : see Stanley, &
XI. ic] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MAEK. 251
ev
ovofjum Kvpiov ev\oyr}iJ.evr} r\ epxo- 10
(3a<ri\eia TOV TrctTpos ^/mcov Aaveifr uxravva ev
10 ev ets k 10
9 ovo/j.aTi...p<i(rt\eia] r-rjv fiaa-iXeiav u~\oyi](ji.evr]] pr /ou
AD*KMII 736 1071 |
om epxo/J.evrj A i alPftuc a | pcuriXeta^ + ev OVO/J.O.TI. Kvpiov
ANXmS< minP q syr hcl go aeth
1
|
wvawa ev rots V^HTTOLS] eipr)vr) ev T.
wp. 604 syr
8in
w<r.
v\}/. v\j/.
troduced in this way into the evan A. (not TOV vlov A.) betrays the
Ty/KBi/
iiToZs iJ^ricrTOts.
"
On the double els see note to v. i. que quod adhuc victurus in mundo
The Precinct of the Temple imme suscipere noluit, iamiam exiturus per
diately overlooked the valley of the passionem crucis de mundo non ne-
Kidron, and the Lord entered Jeru gavit suscipere."
XL 13] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 253
minP 1
|
et apa. TL evp.] iftew eav n <TTLV Dbcffikr ws evprja-uv n 2 pe a f q
pXeTTfo-dai see iii. 5, 34, v. 32, ix. 8, fTravayaytov els rrjv TroXtv. Eneivao-fv :
x. 23. Nothing escaped His compre cf. Mt. iv. 2. The Lord had not
hensive glance (?rept/3A. Trai/ra), which broken His fast (cf. Jo. iv. 32 ff.), or
revealed much that would call for the morning meal had been scanty or
serious work on the morrow (v. 15, hurried; a day of toil was before
note). It was too late to begin that Him, and it was important to recruit
pevero els ra irpoavrfia dia rrjv jo-vxtav. the circumstances already recited and
The crowd of followers was at length infers from them the chance of suc
dispersed, and though the days were cess for the constr. see Burton, 276,
;
passed in the busy Precinct, at night and on this use of apa cf. WM., p. 556,
the Lord found Himself alone with Blass, Gr. p. 25of. direct ques The
the Twelve. tion might have run apa TI evpja-a; el
D (2P
6
) (a q) Or |
+ (JLOVOV C 2
</>u\Xa]
NZ<
1*5
33 61 69 124 1071 2 b c q aeth Or o | 7a/>
Kaipos OVK r/v VVKWV NBC* vld LA4 me] ov (vel OITTCO) 701/9 rjv (o) Kaipos (TVKUV
AC 2 (D)NXrnS$ min omnvid latt go aeth Or 14 om Kai i D 2?" a q Or |
om ctTro-
KpiQeis f q r vg syr**
38 1
only beginning to bud (xiii. 28) ; and offer to the hungry traveller. For
it was reasonable to expect a corre the address to an inanimate object,
sponding precocity in regard to the cf. iv. 39 such personifications of
;
figs. But when the Lord had come natural phenomena are in accordance
Up to it (eV O.VTTIV, cf. V. 21, XV. 22, with the genius of Hebrew poetry and
the result of motion towards, WM., prophecy, cf. Num. xx. 8, Ps. cxlviiL
p. 508), He found that the tree did 3 ff., Ban. iii. 57 ff. Mr)KtTi...p.r)dfis:
not promise. There were no
fulfil its for the (emphatic) double negative
figs under the leaves not even the see WM., p. 625. The optative (WM.,
half-ripe figs which the peasants of pp. 357, Burton,
627, 175 f.) is
Palestine ate with their bread in the replaced in Mt. by the subjunctive
fields (Edersheim ii. p. 375). with ov /XT?, i.e. for the expression of
6 yap Kaipos OVK yv For <ru/cooi/]
a desire Mt. substitutes a negative
the season was not that of figs. which nearly amounts to a prohibi
(Wycliffe, "for it was no tyme of tion (Burton, 167). Neither form
figgis.")
In Palestine the figtree can properly be called an imprecation
yields more than one crop in the course or curse contrast Gen. iii. 17, Heb.
;
of the summer (Smith, D.B?, p. 1066), vi. 7 f., and see note on v. 21.
Bengel :
but even the early figs are not in quod lesu Christo non servit, iudig-
"
season before May. There was then num est quod ulli mortalium serviat."
no reason to expect fruit upon this The sentence on the fruitless fig-
tree beyond the promise of its leaves. tree repeated in a tangible form the
Premature in foliage, it proved to be lesson of a parable spoken during the
not earlier than the yet leafless trees Lord s recent journeyings (Lc. xiii.
in regard to its fruit.
Bengel pro- :
"
arefecit Dominus
14. dnoKpitifls fliTfv auTfi KT\.] The arborem ut homines intellegerent
. . . . . .
15 ei<re\0a)i D syr
sin
+ 7raXi> NS minPauc (a)bfffi
is ro ore i]v ev TV tepu D \ e/c/foXXen ] + e/retfoj D b |
rows ayopa.] ora TOUS
mm? 1
Or | Ko\\vpi<TTuv] + e&xeev NS (eexeo-ep) 13 28 69 124 346
arm
turn sibi religiosi sermonis velut de and the wine, oil, salt, &c., used in
sonitu et tegumento blandirentur viri- the ritual The purchasers were not
dantium foliorum." The immediate only pilgrims from a distance, but
reference is doubtless to the Jewish probably all whose means enabled
people, so far in advance of the other them to buy on the spot and thus to
nations in knowledge and the forms of escape not only the trouble of bringing
worship, so nearly on a level with them the animals with them, but also the
in regard to spiritual religion and the official inspection which was compul
love of GOD. Hilary
"
in facie syna-
:
sory in such cases (cf. Edersheim, I.e.).
gogae positum exemplum est Victor
"
;
: KOI ray Tpcurcas roHv KoAAi>/3rr<3v
TTJV p.fX\ovcrav Kara rrjv lepovcraX^/z ACT\.] Cf. JO. l.C. CVpCV TOVS KfpfJLCtTl-
ia-iv eV! TTJS (TVKTJS edfit-fv. -
Thpht. KaQrj p.(vovs .T&V KoAXu/SiortSi/ e e
<rras . .
*6
1 6 TrepicTTepas Kai OVK t](ptev
iva
I7
17 SieveyKr] cr/cet/o? ota TOV lepov. /ca* K.OL
1
[ai/ToIs]
Ou OTL O o*/cos JULOV
28 b syr gin |
om ou i
|
1110
i kq
arm**
its height. The history of the Temple reverse, as a short cut between the
tax will be found in Schiirer n. i. p. city and the Mt of Olives. The prac
249 ff. for a Rabbinical description
;
ticeappears to have been interdicted
of the traffic see J. Lightfoot, I.e. by the Jewish authorities; "what is
For Tpcnrfa in this connexion cp. Lc. the reverence of the Temple ? that
xix. 23 the moneychanger or broker
;
none go into the mountain of the
is a rpane fcirrjs, Mt. xxv. 27. On the Temple with his staff and his shoes,
whole subject see Hastings, D. B. iii. with his purse, and dust upon his feet;
p. 432 f. Origen (in Jo. t. x. 23) and that none make it his common
applies the passage to abuses in the thoroughfare
"
o[j,VT) fKKXrjcria TJTIS fO~r\v OLKOS 6cov aliquod portare licet in tern plum"; cf.
<VTOS...OVK fieri rives Kpp.aTio~Tal Ka6- Wiinsche, neue Beitrage, p. 398 ; but
ijfifvot Bf6p.fvoi TT\riya>v
K.rX. if the interdict existed, it had become
K.a\ ras Kadedpas rcoi/ TrcoX. TCLS Trept- a dead letter, and the Lord did not
o-Tfpas] The doves (Wycliffe "culue- shrink from the invidious task of
ris") required by the Law for the putting it into execution. "Hcpiev, see
purification of women (Lev. xii. 8, Lc. WH., Notes, p. 167, WSchin. pp. 102,
ii. 22 f), for the ceremonial cleansing 123; for d(pivai iva, cf. Jo. xii. 7,
of lepers (Lev. xiv. 22), and on certain Burton, 210. S^Oos cf. iii. 27, note; :
other occasions (Lev. xv. 14, 29). here probably any household goods,
Every brancli of the Temple trade suf .tools, utensils, or the like. Jerome
fered, and not only those forms which remarks upon the whole incident:
were specially offensive or aggressive; hoc in ludaeis, quanto magis in
"si
the Lord was opposed to it on prin nobis? si hoc in lege, quanto magis
ciple, not on aesthetic grounds. The
"
in evangelio ?
Fathers regard the dove-sellers as re 17. KOI eo io ao-Kci KOL eXeyev KT\."\
which the Lord had just reclaimed was more than mere dishonesty, it
from secular use was the Court of was downright robbery. The Talmudic
the Gentiles, where only within the tract on the sale of doves relates how
Precinct Gentiles were at liberty to Rabban Simeon ben Gamaliel, finding
pray. So far as in them lay, the that the dealers exacted a piece of
authorities had defeated the fulfil gold for each bird, insisted that they
ment of the prophecy for who could ;
should be content with a silver piece
pray in a place which was at once a (J. Lightfoot on Mt. I.e.). If this ex
cattle-market and an exchange, where tortion was practised on poor women
the lowing of oxen mingled with the who came to be purified, what may
clinking of silver and the chaffering not have been demanded of wealthy
and haggling of the dealers and those Jews from Rome and the provinces ?
who came to purchase ? Origen in Mt. :
1 8. not T]K. ol dp^Lfpels KT\.] For
CTTOIOVV 8e TO. fvavria rfj fvxiJ *v avro>.
the first time in the Synoptic Gospels
For the homiletic treatment of the the dpxifpfls are represented as com
incident the whole passage in Origen bining with the ypanpaTcls against
(t. xvi. 20 sqq.) is valuable ; see also Jesus. Jo. mentions two earlier oc
in Jo. t. x. 23 (16). casions on which this coalition existed
vp-els de TreTTonjKare KT\.~] There (Jo. vii. 32 ff., xi. 47, 57) ; but there
was worse than this the house of ; can be no doubt that His attack upon
prayer had not only become an OIKOS the Temple-market and exchange,
efnropiov(Jo. ii. 1 6), but a (nrfaaiov which contributed largely to the re
Xyartov (on Xyovijs see Trench, syn. venues of the Temple, and was under
xliv., and cf. xiv. 48, xv. 27) ;
no their immediate protection, incensed
bandits cave along the Jericho road the priestly aristocracy in the highest
(Lc. x. 30), by which the Lord had degree. Henceforth they took the
lately come, was the scene of such lead in the conspiracy against the
wholesale robbery as the Mountain of Galilean Prophet, and the Scribes
the House. The words are from an were content to follow the Elders ;
other prophet, Jer. vii. 1 1 p.rj (nrr/Xaiov (Lc., ol TrpwToi rov \aov) were natur
ally guided by the two professional
o OIKOS p.ov...V-
addressed to the
ls,
classes. "HKOVO-O.V, the matter came
crowd, for in this matter all were to to their ears ; the report seems to
blame, from the High Priest to the have been brought by some of their
pilgrims who encouraged the traffic by party who were on the spot, for Mt.
purchasing, or the townsfolk who used adds (xxi. 15 ff.) that they saw the
the Court as a thoroughfare. Ilfnoiij- Lord working wonders and heard the
/care is more exact than either Mt. s Hosannas of the Entry repeated by
Troteire or Lc. s eVoiT/o-are the evil had children in the Temple-court. They
been stopped for the moment, but its remonstrated with Him to no purpose,
S. M. 2 17
THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. [XL 18
of the people who thronged the Court Hunger (. 12) and fatigue were for
were not drawn from Jerusalem, where gotten in the work of GOD (cf. Jo. iv.
the priestly class were paramount, 31 ff.). Only the approach of the hour
but from Galilee and from Gentile for closing the gates and the melting
countries, and a crowd so constituted away of the crowd in the Court (cf.
might be dangerous in their present Edersheim, Temple, p. 1 16 ff.) induced
humour death by stoning was not
;
Him to retire for rest. E^CTT. eo>
(Jo. x. 31), and might overtake the RrjOaviav here, but Mt. supplies it,
guard (Lc. xx. 6, Acts v. 26, Ev. Petr. 20 25. CONVERSATION ON THE
10), if they attempted to arrest a WITHERING OF THE FIGTREE THE ;
on Monday night (gfj\6ov..,Tjv\io-6r)} was blasted root and branch (& pi&v).
Me. states once for all the Lord s In Mt. the entire incident belongs to
practice on each of the first three the Tuesday morning, and the figtree
days of Holy Week; cf. R.V. "every is withered under the eyes of the
(Notes, p. 35), while regarding orav... Augustine s "alio die viderunt alio
eyevfTo as a solecism probably due
"
21 \eyei] enrev ^ |
t5ou D 435 1071 alP* 110 | e^pavBrj 33 min
nonu
DLNASSI>
22 e%ere] pr KD 13 28 33
corr
61 69 124 1071 a bir syr
8111
arm om 0eou ackr |
23 ajt477>]
+ 7ap ACLXrAII2<J> minP 1
q syrr?
68111101
me go |
om on i KD 33 2 pe
ajpauc jj arm go aeth |
os av enrrfl eav enrrjrc 33 syr
sln
aTTOfj-vrj/jLovevet TTJS icrropias, fv els TOV 6fov. The gen. is that of the
object, as in irians ir/o-oC (Xpioroi)),
rwv fiaflrjTwv e^rjpap.[jivr)v rrjv (TVKTJV. Rom. iii.
22, 26, Gal. ii.
26, &c. (cf.
The classical phrase e is air. /c
pia>v WM., p. 232)
anarthrous, ;
TTLO-TIV is
\ey. in the N. T., but occurs in Job as being sufficiently denned by the
xxviii. 9, xxxi. 12, Ezech. xvii. 9. genitive a faith which rests on GOD.
With egrjp. <
pifav cf. Job xviii. 16 Compare Jo. xiv. i iria-TcveTf fls TOV
vTTOKarcoBfv al pifat avrov ^rjpavd^- 6c6v. Elementary as the command
aovrai. may have seemed to be, it was neces
21. Kai dvafj-vrjo-Oeis *crX.] The con sary even for professed theists and
nexion between the withered tree and Jews (James ii. 14 ff.). Mt. omits 6eov
the Lord s words on the previous (eav exn T Tri(mi>,
cf. app. crit.}.
morning flashed at once on Peter s 23. aprjv Xf yo) vjjuv] The solemn
quick thought : cf. xiv.
c
72 dvenvija-drj preface which prepares for a specially
6 Ilerpos TO prjfia. Po/3/3fi : cf. ix. 5, important saying (iii. 28, viii. 12, ix.
xiv. 45, Jo. i.
39. Kar?7pa(ra>
: in the i, 41, x. 15, 29).
light of the event the Lord s words off av fiTTT] KT\.] The Twelve were
shaped themselves into a Kardpa to crossing the below Mt of Olives ;
is remarkable ;
the Lord does not :
172
260 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XL 23
*4
24 7ri(TTvt] OTI o \a\el yiveTai, ecrTai avTto. $id
TOUTO \eya) vjuuv FldvTa ocra TTpocrev-^ecrde KCU al-
er
23 -jrurrtwr-n ACDN(Xr)IIZ<l> minP a
1
| o] ACXm<l>
|
XaXei KB(L)N(A)Z* 33 4S
*
a k] Xryet ACXrn<f> ruin?1 f q vg | yiverai] ecrrai 21 | aura;] + o eav
e<rrcu
eunj
minP a q SyrrPeshhclhier arm go TO /leXXov o av ei-n-rj yevrjecrai
1
D b C ff i
av enrrj 2^ 24 oaa\ + av (vel cav) A(KN)XTIIZ< minP
1
when the feet of the LORD stood itsexercise (o XaXtl yiWrcu , though
upon the mountain should cleave
it, the actual fulfilment may be delayed
asunder and the two masses be re (Mt yfvrfo-fTai}. It endows even a
moved to the north and south (xiv. 4). passing utterance (AaX* I) with a power
Standing on Olivet, the Lord may to which there is no limit but the \*A-
have had this prophecy in His Tpov Tn orecoj which GOD has bestowed
thoughts but His saying had been
; (Rom. xii. 3). On the construction
uttered before, under the heights of eoreu see Blass, Gr. p. 1 1 1 f.
auY&>
Hermon (Mt xvii. 20 For another . St Paul, with this saying in view,
saying of the same type, see Lc. recognises the need of something
xvii. 6. The teaching is substantially higher than the faith which could
that of 23 (Travra ftvvciTa. rco TTI-
ix. move mountains (i Cor. xiii. 2 *av
for a practical application axrre oprj p.e6i-
e^o) Trcurav TTJV Tficmv
(TTfvovri ;
c O)f OVK dxpflov TOVTd)V KO.(TTOV TTCLy- on bs av...iruTT\>ri ort o XaXtt ytWrat,
l
ye XXernt Xpicrros-. oi Se olov e-rrl Bav^ia- earat avTco. Since this is the cri
Tovpytq Kfvfj...ovT yap opos oure drj terion of success in spiritual things,
<ap(pos d^pfi(i)S fjLeTaKivTjBfir] av KOTO let it be the constant attitude of
8vvap.iv ^eov, (Trel /ii;Se avTos your minds when you pray. "O<ra
vca-Bai = secum disceptare dubitare of the prayer is rare, but cl Lc. x^iii.
Blass) a sense "apparently con 1 1 ravra TrpooT^v^ero, Rom. viii. 26 rt
writings
where 8ia*p. "appears as the proper plies a Divine Object of prayer; a
exclusively a religious
"
25
T6lcr6e, 7TL(rTv6Te OTL e/\a/3er, Kai ecrrat v/uui/. Kat 25
OTCLV CTTqK6T6 TTpOCreV^O/Uie^OLj d(pL6T 6L TL
r ./ \ ~ < \ t <
d<prj
vjuuv TO, TrapaTTTW/uaTa v
24 cXaperc KBCLA^ me] Xa^avere ANXFIIZ* min fcreomn go \rjfi^ffde D I i?*
minP Or 1
<rnjre
X |
a<ere C* | a<t>nj
X a<prj<rei
D minP^P*00 |
V/MJV 2]-t-(26) et 3e u/as
owr a<iere ouSe o ira-rrjp vfuav o ev (rots) ou/xu/otj a^tret (UAUV) ra TrapaTrrw/iara
A(CD)EF
Tid
GH(KM)NUVXrn2J> min? abcfffimqrvg syrrP^
1 ^ go (om
1
minP QC k 1
syr"
11
arm): postea add Xe7w 5e u/uv atretre KT\. (Mt vii. 7, 8) M min
the petition was granted and poten on occasions of great solemnity or of
tially answered at the moment when distress (i K. viii. 54, Ezra ix. 5, Dan.
it was offered. Hurrfverf ort Xo$T vi 10, Mt. xx vi 39, Acts vii. 50, xx.
Kai = (av Trtcrreu^Te o. eX., hypothetical 36, xxi 5, Eph. iii 14) cf. the story :
imperative for protasis, Burton, 269. which is told of James the Just, Eus.
Mt. omits this reference to the realis //. E. ii 23. In the ancient Church
ing power of a successful faith, re kneeling was forbidden during the
ducing the promise to TTIO-Tcuovrts Great Forty Days and on Sundays
\rjfji\lrcv8c. Aa/iaj/ iv is the correlative (Tert de coron. 3, can. cone. Nicaen.
of cuVflo-tfat, cf. Mt. vii. 8, Jas. iv. 3, 20), and the Eastern Church adheres
i Jo. iii 22, and see TTiinsche, p. 102. to the practice of standing at prayer
25. icai orav onf/crre (Stanley, E. C. p. 195 ffi). The Lord s
*
Whenever ye stand at prayer, reference to the contemporary custom
forgive. Another condition of effective imposes of course no ritual order
prayer. The same lesson occurs in upon the future Church.
another form and setting, Mt YL 14; Iva KO.I 6 TTdTTJp VfJUtiV KT\.~\ A TCfe*
the K
T. adds here from Mt the rence to the Lord s Prayer, or the
converse fl 5e v/i*tr OV K dfylerf KT\. early teaching connected with it, c
and a few MSS. append Mt vii. 7 f. As Mt vi 12, 14! This is the only place
the words stand in the true text of where the phrase 6 nar^p V/KUJ/ [6 tv
Me., they possess an individuality which TOLS ovpavols] isfound in Me.; v. 26
shews that they have not been im (R. T.) an interpolation from Mt.
is
ported from another context Ei Comp. however iii 35, where the doc
f\fT Kara TWOS cf. Mt V. 23 e^ei n : trine of a Divine family is implicitly
Kara a~ov, CoL iiL 13 f<*v TIS Trpos nva taught llapaTrrcofia occurs in the
accompanied by love as well as by books of the LXX. (cf. e.g. Ps. xviii.
faith. For see WH., Notes, <rr^ictv (xix.) 12, Dan. vi 4 (5) TL) and in
p. 169; for orav..,(rrr)KTc, cL "NVM., St Paul The word, which is coupled
p. 388, Burton, 309, Blass, Gr. p. with a/iapTia in Eph. ii i, means speci
218. Standing was the normal atti fically a false step, a fall from the
tude in prayer (i K. viii 14, 22, Xeh. right course, whilst a/iapria is a fall
ix. 4, Ps. cxxxiv. 2, Jer. xviii. 20, Mt. ing short of the true end or aim see ;
with those committed against men, was probably resolved upon in con
to which the lighter term properly ference the night before ;
see v. 18,
belongs. note.
27 33. THE AUTHORITY OP JESUS 28. ev TTOta e^oixriq. ravra Trotet?;]
CHALLENGED BY MEMBERS OF THE The question in itself was a reasonable
SANHEDRIN (Mt. xxi. 23 27, Lc. xx. one, and the men who asked it felt that
1-8). they had a right to do so. The
27.
^
!.]
third
epxovrai 7rd\w els A Temple was in their charge, and by
visit tothe Temple (cf. vv. n, 15) forcibly ejecting the vendors whom
the day, apparently, Tuesday in Holy they allowed, Jesus had laid claim
Week. to a superior jurisdiction. They now
ev tepw TrepnraTovvTos] Probably
r<5 ask Him publicly to produce His
in the colonnades of the Court of the credentials, to state (i) the nature
Gentiles, either in the o-roa /Sao-iAiK?/ of His authority, (2) the name of the
on the S. side of the Court (see person from whom He had received
Recovery, p. 9) or in the o-roa 2oXo- it. LTota, qualis, s, quis; cf. n i Pet.
P.WVOS (Jo. x. 23) on the E. side. As i. 1 1 riva rj Trolov Katpov, with Hort s
He passed along, or at intervals when note, and see note on xii. 28. Ev ir.
He was stopped by the crowd, He e., in right of what authority ? cf.
taught (Mt. SiSfiovcoiTi, Lc. Acts iv. 7 ev Troia dvvdfJiei rj TTO/O) ovo-
TOS CLVTOV TOV \aov...Kal e /ACITI. ravra Troifjs, Me. only; the
"Iva
vov). While He was teaching, members words further define the point at issue
of each order in the Sanhedrin were (Burton, 216) even if Jesus had ;
were our Lord s ordinary opponents, e/e/SaXXetf rovs rrcoXovvras Kat dyopa-
kept in the background on this ovras V TO) tepo), TO dvarpeTreiv rag-
occasion, since the question concerned Trpoppydeicras rpa7reas Kal Ka6e8pas, TO
the custodians of the Temple rather fir}dcpievai SieveyKelv O~KVOS o~ia TOV
than the interpreters of the Law. iepov, Kal rotaOra) ; but the vagueness
The repeated article (ol...Kal OI...KCU of the word covers a reference to the
ot)seems to indicate that those who whole career of Jesus, which from
came were representatives of their their point of view had been contin
respective classes: cf. viii. 31, x. 33. ually in conflict with lawful authority,
The united action of the three bodies in Galilee as well as in Jerusalem.
XL 31] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 263
39
d Se lrja~ovs ehrev avTois E.TrepcaTria co
v/mds 29
\6<yov,
Kctl
dTroKpiBrjTe JU.OL, Kat epw v/uuv ev Troia
Trpos \e<yovTes
(k) S yrP
sh
the aeth 31 516X071^0^x0 K c a BCDGKLMAH^
-
al nonn ] 7r/3oo-eXo7^ovTo
K* c b -
Question is met by question (cf. x. 4, for the phrase, cf. Jo. iii. 27. The
l8)j Mt. epa)TJ;o-o) u.
xdyco, I also on Baptist knew himself to be personally
my part have a point to raise. "Eva CK TTJS y^s, and recognised the limita
\oyov, just one preliminary matter tions of his teaching (e /c rfjs yrjs XaXfl,
for consideration els neither con ;
ib. v. 31); but his baptism, his mes
trasts the Lord s single question with sage and were Divine (Jo. i. 6).
its seal,
y
the two put by the Sanhedrin, nor is it A.Troicpi6r]T fjiot
the Lord claims an :
a mere substitute for rty, but points to answer, as from authorised teachers
the simplicity of the issue the answer ; and men who were acquainted with
to that one question will decide it. the facts.
Let them answer first (dTro/cpi^re /iot), Dr Bruce s use (comm. on Mt. xxi.
as became the teachers of Israel, and 23 ff.) of the Lord s question as an
He will then be prepared with Hisreply antidote to the "notion of church
(KCU epoi vfjuv KT\.). Baljon s K.av dno- sacraments and orders depending on
KpidiJTe poi is less after the style of Me. ordination" is entirely beside the
30. TO /SaTTTKTjua TO icoavou KT\.] mark. The question refers to the
The enquiry is pushed a stage further authority of a prophet, not to that of
back. Though Jesus had not received a regular ministry the latter derives ;
His authority from John, John had its powers from Christ (Jo. xx. 21)
borne public and repeated testimony through the hands of men (2 Tim. i.
to His Divine mission (Jo. i. 26 f., 6) ; the former, if not directly e ov-
29 ff., 36). The question of the San pavov, can only be e a^pcoTrcov, and
hedrin therefore resolved itself into a is therefore futile.
question as to the source of John s 31. SieXoyi ^oi/To Trpos eavrovs] Mt.
teaching (Mt. noflev yv;}. To /SaTrTia/za b. fv eavTois, Lc. o-weXoyiWi/TO npos c.
TO Icuai/ou i.e. the Baptist s work and
: The Marcan phrase occurs in viii. 16,
teaching as a whole, symbolised by where Trpos e. probably = Trpos dXX^Xovf.
its visible expression, cf. Acts i. 22, In the present instance conference
xviii. 25 ; for the form panno-pa see was scarcely possible, and Mt. s eV
i. 4, note. E ovpai/oC, of heavenly eavrois probably gives the true sense,
origin (Blass, Gr. p. I47f.; cf. Wiinsche, cf. Me. ii. 6, 8. The same thought
p. 398 f., Dalman, Worte, i. p. 178), flashed across the minds of all they ;
i.e. from GOD, as the alternative e| realised that there was no way of
264 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XI. 31
escape but one. Bede: "videruntquod Jo. viii. 57 it is clear that even within
utrumlibet horum responderiiit in the Precinct the danger was a real
laqueum se casuros, timentes lapida- one, if the susceptibilities of a Jewish
tionem, sed magis timentes veritatis crowd (o ^Xos, Mt., Me.) were aroused.
confessionem." A denial of John s Divine mission
eav odpavov KrX.] To
eiVco/xei/ *E might be treated by his adherents as
acknowledge the Divine mission of blasphemy, since it would amount
John was to charge themselves with to an attribution to man of words
unbelief in having as a class rejected which were held to be of the Holy
his baptism (Lc. vii. 30), and to give Ghost.
*
an advantage to their Q uestioner which aTravTfs yap el\ov KrX.] For as to
He would not be slow to use (e pel Ata John, really held that he was a
all
ri rX.). They do not appear to have prophet (cf. WM., p. 781). Mt. has
seen the real drift of the Lord s softened this rough note into coy rrpo-
question, or the direct answer which (pijTrjv e^ov(Tiv TOV i., whilst Lc.
the reply E ovpavov would give to abandons e^co (7r7rci(r[j.vos yap ecmv
their own. For Trtoreveti/ with dat. (SC. o Xaos) iwdvrjv irpofyrjTrjv elvai).
cf. Gen. XV. 6 eVioreuo-ei *A/3pa/x ra> For ex* iv to regard cf. Lc. xiv. 18,
0f<a,
Jo. V. 46 el yap 7ricrrei;ere Mcovcret, Phil. ii. Gr. pp. 231, 247;
29, Blass,
XIV. I I 7TlCrTVfT fiOl, I Jo. V. IO O /i?) D s ffdeio-av a correction or a gloss,
is
7ri(TTV(t)V T<5
^/ V(TTr]V 7r7TOir)KV "OVTCOS on is not = OTL (cf. ix. i, OVTQ>S
6f(p
avrov. A s distinguished from Tria-reveiv note), but the adverb is to be taken
followed by lv, eVi, or els, Trifrreveiv TLVL with clxov the people were seriously
regards faith as placed in the word of impressed with a conviction of John s
another rather than in his person. prophetic character. His martyrdom
32. dXXa eiTTCo/Ltei/ KrX.] Shall we
"
deliberative subjunctive cf. xii 14, and twice, Jo. once, St Paul six times in ;
WM., p. 356. Lc. specifies the fear the LXX. it is rare, but well distributed
which was uppermost in their minds :
1
(Num. 3 Regn. Sap. Jer.
,
1
,
1
,
2
). *Hv,
o Xaos anas KaraXiGdo-ei From had been see Blass, Gr. p.
rjfj,as. :
192.
XII. i] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 265
<yov<TiV
OVK o &afjLev. Kal 6 Irjcrovs Xeyei avrols
OiySe eyco \eya) vfjuv ev Troia e^ovcria TavTa TTOCCO.
1
Kal rlp^aTO avTols ev 7rapa/3o\ats \a\elv Aim- I XII,
7T6\cova avBpcoTTOs e(j)VT6v<rev 7
33. a.TTOKpidcvT(s TCO irjorov KrX.] who has already recorded the parable
They saved themselves from the of the Two Sons (vv. 2832), begins
v
dilemma by a disgraceful profession AXX^i/ 7rapa(3o\riv d/cov(rare. On the
of ignorance. The Lord does not go connexion of this parable with the
behind their answer, or expose its foregoing narrative cf. Victor: 77 irapa-
disingenuousness ; it was enough that j3o\fj drjXo i OTI fj.r] p,6vov Trept TOV ico-
it released Him from His undertaking avvT]v rjyvco/jiovrjKao-iVj aXXa Kal nepl
to reply to their challenge (v. 29). avTov TOV Kvpiov, dp^d/jifvot dno TOV ol-
If they could not tell, the compact Ace rov, 7rpoe\66vres ^e eVt TOV 8fO~7roTT)v.
a\7)6es eiTrelv ovde TTJS Trap e /xoO TCV- householder (Deut. xxviii. 30, 39). The
fo~df aTTOKpi&ecos. rj
KCU ovreoy Ov vineyard had become a recognised
dvvaa-0 ovde vpfis irepl ffj,ov aKoveiv symbol of Israel itself, as the cove
OCTTIS flfJ-i, errel TOV fj.apTvpo. ov 5e^6(7^e nant people (Ps. Ixxx. 8 f., Isa. v. 2 ff.,
off Tj\0V els fJ.apTvpI.av. Jer. ii. 21), and it was impossible for
XII. i 12. THE HUSBANDMEN AND the members of the Sanhedrin or for
THE HEIB, (Mt. xxi. 33 46, Lc. xx. the better- taught among the crowd to
9-19.) mistake the drift of the parable (see
I. rfpgaTo...V TrapaftoXais XaXeli/] v. 12). The imagery and even the
A new commencement was made of language is largely derived from Isa.
parabolic teaching, addressed to the Lc. (a/iTreXcoj/ fyevijdr) . . . KOI (ppaypov
Sanhedrists (avrols), and intended to TrfpidijKa...Kal (pKo86fj.r)o~a 7rvpyov...Kal
expose the true character of their 7Tpo\i]viov copula... Kal e/jifiva TOV iroifj-
y
1071 |
Z$>*- min fe
Deut. xx. 6, xxviii 20, 39, Am. v. u, culture of the vine in Palestine see
Soph. i. 13, Isa. xxxvii. 30, Ixv. 21, G. A. Smith, pp. 81, 208.
Ezech. xxviii. 26, i Mace. iii. 56, i Cor. The patristic interpretation of these
ix. 7 ; the Vg. vineam pastinavit is details is not quite consistent; e.g.
more realistic: "dug and trenched Hilary sees "in turri eminentiam
the ground (to receive the vines)"; legis...ex qua Christi speculari posset
cf. novellavit (k). adventus," whilst Jerome comments :
Lc. xiv. 23, Eph. ii. 14. Lc. omits lease was even hereditary" (Edersheim,
TrepiedrjKev. . .
irvpyov. L. and ii. T.
p. 423). This use of e/<-
into which the juice ran. Me. adheres yeapyos yijs, efpvrevtrev a/ivrcXcoi/a.
<al
to Isa. v. in referring to the 3 [2.1, but On the other hand the words can be
does not follow the LXX. rendering. contrasted, as in Jer. Iii. 16, where the
(pKo6p.T](rv Trvpyov] Such towers ploughmen and the vine-dressers are
were built in exposed places to pro regarded as two distinct classes.
tect cattle and vines (cf. 2 Chron. xxvi. Kai a7re8rip.r)<rev]
The owner, having
10,Mic. iv 8, Isa. I.e.}, and for the con let his land, went into foreign parts
venience of the herdsmen and apire- (Vg. peregre profectus est] Lc. adds
\ovpyoi similar structures may still
: that his absence was a prolonged one
be seen among the terraced hills about (Xpovovs iKavovs). ATrodij/jLflv, aTrodrj-
Hebron. On such traces of the former ios in the N. T. are limited to the
XII. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 267
d7re<TTi\6v
Trpos TOVS yetopyovs TW Kaipcp SovXov,
\va Trapa TCOV yewprycov CLTTO TCOV
Xa/Sy KapTrwv
2 wa...a,u7reAa>j os] iva airo TOV xapirov (TOV Kapirov etiam al) TOV a/r. AX
aurw D lattvt P !
(syr
810
) | Trapa TWV y. Xa?;] X. -rap aura? 33 604 2^ Xa/3?; |
^
Synoptists, occurring, besides this civ. (cv.) 26) and Joshua (Jos. xxiv. 29) ;
context, in Mt. xxv. 14 f., Me. xiii. 34, it is borne by David Regn. iii. 18,
(2
Lc. xv. 13 St Paul has eKdrj^elv in
: vii.4 ff.) ; and ultimately becomes the
2 Cor. v. 6 ff., where it is contrasted formal style and title of the prophet
with fvfyfjLelv, as Xenophon contrasts (Am. iii. 7, Zech. i. 6, Jer. vii. 25,
with fm.^^elv(Cyr. vii. 5.69).
diro8r}iJLiv xxv. 4, &c.). In Mt. groups of SovAoi
The GOD of Israel is represented in the are sent twice (vo. 34, 36) ; in Me. each
light of an absentee proprietor. Origen servant receives a separate mission,
(in Mt.) explains dirodrj^ia TOV dea-no-
: and there are many such (SovXov...
TOV OTl KvptOS O O-VVWV dVTols fV V(f)\T] iraXiv aXXov dov\ov KOI aXXov /cat
. . . . . .
rjpepas /ecu (rrvXa VVKTOS eW CIVTOVS TroXXouy oAAous), whilst Lc. stops, but
KaTcxpvTevo-fi clvayayatv els opos ayiov perhaps without any special purpose,
avTOv...ovKTi avrols 7T<f>aiv(TO.
The at the third (dov\ov...erepov...rpiTov).
gradual withdrawal of visible interpo The groups in Mt. may be taken to
sitions, ending in the suspension of represent successive periods of pro
the gift of prophecy, had borne this phetic energy, whilst the reference to
aspect in the eyes of the nation (cf. individuals in Me. and Lc. accentuates
e.g. Jer. xiv. 8), and the absence was the distinctness of the message en
real in the case of the dishonest trusted to each true prophet. Or, as
teachers and unbelieving priesthood Thpht. suggests, each of the succes
who were now the leaders of Israel. sive messengers may represent a pro
But, however prolonged, it was as yet phetic era: dov\ov eva ra^a TOVS irepl
but an oTroSr/^ia, not a dereliction, not TOV HXiay Trpo(pr)Tas...8ei>Tpov de...
an abandonment of the Divine claim TOVS TTfpl Qo-fje Kal Ho~aiav...TpiTov de
upon Israel s allegiance. Even the ...TOVS ev TTJ ai^/zaXoxria. Comp. Ori
temporary withdrawal had a gracious gen on Mt. t. xvii. 6.
quat."
Cf. Bengel :
might receive (Mt. XajSelv} his due.
pus divinae taciturnitatis ubi homines ATTO roil/ KapTrav, the fruits being
agunt pro arbitrio ; and see Me. iv. the source from which (WM., p. 463)
"
Came ; Mt. OT...rjyyicrev 6 Kaipos TWV TTOVS avTov, Mt.) under the terms of
;
sion of the Prophets see Isa. vi. 8, In one sense GOD claims all, in
Jer. xxv. 4. The title SoGXoy Kvpiov another only a part ; cf. Bengel :
z K.al
3 TOV CIVTOV e
efteipav
4
aXXov SouXoi/, KctKelvov
6K<pa\ia)(rav
Kal
ITf 5
5
Kai aXXov aTrecrTeiXev KaKelvov a.7re-
<t>a\aiu<rav
/cat ACDNS< rell min omnvld arm K<j>a\aiw<rai>Ts
i 28 91 118 299 604 ^P6
decollaverunt k (? Ke(f>a\i(rav) pr \i6opo\r)<TavTes
ACNXmS* 604 min? syrrP
1 88111101
go aeth | 7}Tifjiaffav (vel -rjTifjiTjffav) KB(D)L^ 33 latt aegg] aTreoTeiXai TTrtfiu/j-evov (vel
|
oi/s fiev...ovs
Syrr.
tuderunt, Me. vulneraverunt.
"
quently in the comic poets (cf. Ar. spond, and with the requirements of
Vesp. 485 TI
dedoKTai /iot depeo-Qai Kal the context in Me. The first servant
bepfiv 6V ijfJiepaS) Ran. 619 /Mao-ri-yeSi ,
was beaten, the third killed ; the
8epa>v, o-Tpf[3\a>i>).
The first slave is second, though not killed, fared worse
let go after his beating, but without than the first, for he was knocked
that which he had come for, empty- about the head. EK(pa\aia><rav would
handed ; for this use of KCVOS cf. Job seem to mean that he was summarily
xxii. 9, Lc.
53. The repetition of
i.
dispatched, and it is difficult to be
Aa/3eti>,
aTToo-relXat is remarkable ; the lievewith Field (Notes, p. 35) that
servant, instead of taking anything, Me. adopted it in the sense of eW-
is taken ; sent to receive, he is sent vox nihili"
<pa\a>o-av, Baljon
"a
C ev
(K )B(L) I50 (mini*)] K*ACDE(FGHKN)UV(X)
604 airoKTivavTS A OTTO /ere ij/oires min
vixmu 6 en... eardrop novissi-
mum misit jilium k | en] en GUI ACDNXm2<J? minP q vg syrhcl va-repov de
1
ert 13 28
"
* 1
(i 13 28 69 124 299) alPUyr go avrov] pr KCU ACNX*rn24>^ minP
1 1
|
matters went on for a long time, each marked, from the N. T. standpoint,
servant who was sent suffering death the fulness of time (Gal. iv. 4), syn
cr maltreatment at their hands. Kcu chronising with the completion of the
TroXXou? a\\ovs, SC. eVa/c&xrai/, Or the ages (Heb. ix. 26).
like; cf. WM., p. 728 f. Oi>s
piv... \cyatv OTL ~EvTpcnrijo~ovTa.i KrX.] Lc.
ovs 8e : cf. iv. 4, and see WM., p. 130, by prefixing tW?. But to
qualifies eVrp.
Blass, Gr. p. 145 f. Acpovres see : the owner any other result was incon
v. 3 note. ATTOKTCVVVVTCS is a very ceivable, and the parable sets forth the
rare form but "probably right" here improbability, from the human point
(WH., Notes, p. 169). For 0. T. of view, of such an issue as the Incar
parallels see i Kings xviii. 13, xxii. nation actually had ; cf. Thpht. eWp., :
xiii. 34, Acts vii. 52, i Thess. ii. 15, gen. of the person who is regarded
Heb. xi. 36 ff., Apoc. xvi. 6, xviii. with awe (Blass, Gr. p. 89). For
20 ff. other exx. of the ace. cf. Sap. ii. 10,
6. en eva flxfv KT\.] One remained Lc. xviii. 2, Heb. xii. 9.
whom the owner could send, and he 7. K(lvot 8e oi yeapyoi /crX.] E-
was not a slave, but his own son. Kelvot (which is wanting in Mt., Lc.)
Yt6i>
ayaTrrjTov . Lc. rov vi. TOV dyarr., points back to the picture already
Mt. vlov CLVTOV. On dyaTrrjTos see i.
II, drawn of the men: "those husband
note, ix. 7; here it seems to be un men, being such as we know they
doubtedly an adjective qualifying vios, Were." IIpos CCLVTOVS elirav, Mt. flnov
and not an appellation. The one and ev euvroiy, Lc. SteXoyt^ovro Trpos dXX^-
only Son (dial. Tim. et Aq., TOV vlov Xous: with Mc. s Trpos e. cf. xi. 31. Lc.
avrov TOV povoyevrj) is contrasted has clearly given the general sense:
sharply with the many servants (TroA- when the heir was seen making his
\ovs...va...dya7rr)Tov), cf. Heb. i. I, 2, way to the vineyard at vintage time,
iii. 5, 6. He had been reserved to a hurried consultation was held, and
the end (etrxctroi/, tV^arov cf. eV the resolution taken to destroy him.
Heb. i. 2). The mission of the Son OVTOS eO-TLV 6 K\TJpOVOfJ,Os] So Mt.,
270 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 7
O.VTOV ecrrcu
8
8 povojJLLa. Kai \a/36vT6s aTreKTeivav avTOV,
9
9 6^e/3a\ov avTOV e^co TOV a/ZTreXwyos. Ti
6 Kvpios TOV d/uL7re\covo^ eXei/Verca ; Kai, a.7ro\ecrei
13, viii. 17, Gal. iii. 29, iv. i, 7, Tit. iii. to follow; but such details can scarce
7, Heb. vi. 17, xi. 17; cf. the use of ly be pressed. According to the
lv supra, x. 17, and of K\TJ- imagery of the parable, casting forth
iia in Gal. iii. 18, Eph. i. 14 &c. from the vineyard is excommunica
To the only Son belongs, however, an tion, formal or practical. In Jeru
unique heirship based on His unique salem a follower of Jesus had been
sonship He is o K\rjpov6iJ.os by virtue
: excommunicated some months before
of theEternal Generation. AeGre this (Jo. ix. 22, 34), and even if
UVTOV, Geil. XXXVH. 2O,
d7rOKTiV(i)fJLV the Jerusalem synagogues had not
LXX., the words of Joseph s brethren dared to extend the sentence to the
at Dothan. The Beloved Son was Master, He was treated as excom
the Joseph of His own generation (cf. municate when He was condemned as
Gen. xxxvii. 3, 4). a blasphemer, and handed over for
Koi Tj/Mcoi/ earrai T) itkrjpovopid] The punishment to the civil power. Ori-
inheritance to which the parable re gen bcrov : cavrols d\\6rpiov avrov
f(f>
fers is the vineyard, i.e. Israel (Ps. fivai expivav KOI TOV d/i7reX<5i/o?
Kai ra>v
be the inheritance of the Son (Ps. fixion outside the gate of the Holy
ii. 8), much more was Israel. He had city (Jo. xix. 17) symbolised this
claimed it for Himself (cf. Jo. i. ii), virtual expulsion from the community
and even the partial response He of Israel ;
cf. Heb. xiii. 12, 13.
nucleus from which the two later autem nobis vinea, et locata ea con-
accounts have grown; certainly it is ditione ut reddamus Domino fructum
difficult to suppose that Mt. xxi. 41 temporibus suis."
can have been uttered by the audi IO. ovde TTJV ypcxprjv TUVTTJV fcrX.]
ence (Euth. aKovrfs
: KOI
7rpo<pT)Tcvov<ri
R. V.
"
*v rot? icaipo is avT<av}. The parable that these students and teachers of
at this point becomes a scarcely veiled the Scriptures were not acquainted
prophecy of the Divine visitation even with the commonplaces of Holy
of wrath which befell Jerusalem, Writ ? (cf. v. 24).
the call of the Gentiles, and the \i6ov ov a.TTf^OK.L^ao av KrA.] Ps.
fruitfulness and permanence of the an exact quota
cxvii. (cxviii.) 22, 23,
Catholic Church. Origen, followed tion from the LXX., which gives here a
by most of the ancient interpreters, word for word rendering of the M. T.
explains SX\ois as referring to the The quotation was perhaps suggested
Apostles (cf. i Cor. iii. 6 ff.) ; but a by the Hosanna verses (xi. 9, cf. 18,
wider reference seems preferable note) which it almost immediately
the other husbandmen are the rulers precedes. In the Psalmist s view the
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 10
stone is Israel, and the builders are Jerome points out that, while the
the world-powers engaged in raising builders of Israel rejected both these
the fabric of history whether As purposes of the Lord s coming, the
syria and Babylonia, or, if the Psalm wise master-builder of the Gentile
be Maccabaean, Syria represented by Church ("iuxta Paulum architectum")
Epiphanes (see Cheyne, Origin of the overlooked neither. The old hymn
Psalter, p. 16 f.). Israel had been of the Sarum Dedication office boldly
cast aside (cf. Jer. xxviii. (li.) 26) by fuses both together: "angulare funda-
men high places, but had re
in mentum lapis Christus missus est, |
covered its place among the nations qui compage parietum in utroque
had again become the icecpaXj? nectitur, quern Syon sancta suscepit,
|
yaw as- (H3S fc^O), the bond of unity in quo credens permanet."
II.
in the fabric, by reason of its unique napa Kvpiov eycvfTo av-rrj KT\.]
officeof witnessing to the One Living A continuation of the words of Ps.
GOD. In our Lord s use of the words cxviii., omitted by Lc. AVTTJ (HNT),
the conditions are changed He, as ;
this thing, a Hebraism (WM., pp.
the true representative of Israel s 39, 298, Blass, Gr., p. 82), which is
witness to GOD, is the Stone which due to the text of the LXX. and not
is designed to be head of the corner ; to the Synoptists themselves for other :
the builders who cast the Elect Stone exx. in the LXX. see Driver on i Sam.
aside are the present leaders of Israel iv. 7. Attempts to explain a\>Trj
as
to or to
(Jerome: supra vinitores ap-
"quos referring K(pa\rjv
ywvias
pellarat, mine aedificatores This "). (J1$S
= nx f) are not only unnecessary,
application of the words deeply im but yield an inferior sense see Field, ;
Christ, as the Foundation Stone Lc. reminds us. Kpar^o-at, the inf.
(i Cor. iii. n) implies their depend as object, see Burton 387. For
ence on His work and strength. the second time (cf. xi. 18) the arrest
XII. 14] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 273
KpaTrj(rai,
Kai 6(f>o/3r]6rja
av TOV o^Xoi/, eyvaxrav <yap
<Papicraia)V
Kai TCOV
Hptp^iavwv, avTov aypev- iva
I4
Xoyw. Kai e\66vT6s Xeyovcriv avTw AiSd- 14
irayiSevcruaw D a
1*
arm | aypevo-uo-iv] 604 14 /cat i] ot 5e ANXmZ3> al minP
9 1
would have been effected in the Pre parent innocence of young enquirers
cinct by the (rrpar^yo? TOV icpov (cf. (Lc. eyica6fTovs vrroKpivopevovs tavToiis
Acts iv. i), if the people had not still SiKaiovs elvai). Their business was to
been with Jesus. On e^o/S^o-aj/ TOV entrap the Master into some remark
ox^ov see xi. 32, note on /cat in this ; by which He would be fatally com
sentence cf. \VM., p. 545. Mt. adds promised. Aypevciv (Me.), Trayififuetv
that the crowd regarded Jesus as they (Mt.), are both an. Xeyofitra in the N.T.,
had regarded His forerunner (xi. 32), but both are used by the LXX. and in
in the light of a prophet. Me. and a metaphorical sense (oyp., Prov. v. 22,
Lc. explain the cause of the growing vi. 25 f., Job x. 1 6 ;
Tray., i Regn.
hostility of the Sanhedrists they knew ; xxviii. 9, Eccl. ix. 12) ;
in dypevfiv
that the Parable of the Husbandmen Xoyw, the dat. is instrumental
or
was spoken in reference to them (npos modal ; speech a question on their
avTovs cf. Lc. xii. 41, Heb. i. 7, 8, xi.
:
side, an answer on His was to be
1 8). For the moment they had no the means employed in the capture of
alternative but to accept defeat and their prey. C Lc. xi. 54, where
return to their council-chamber to 0r)pvciv similarly used ; in the
is
mature their plots (d^eWes avTov present context Lc. prefers the simpler
air?i\Qav, Me. only). Meanwhile the phrase 7riXa/3e Xoyou.
<r$ai
had suffered when acting in concert both the form of the adj. (cf. Blass on
broke them up again into parties, Acts xi. 26, and Gr. p. 63) and the
each of which took action for itself. circumstances of its occurrence decide
The Pharisees were the first to move for themeaning Herod s partisans
(Mt. rore TTOpevdevrcs of <!>.
knew how to combine the vigilance These men were doubtless the Gali
of practised dissemblers with the ap- lean Herodians who had already
S. M. 2 18
2/4 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 14
<r/ca\e,
o tSa/mev OTI d\rj6^ el Kai ov /ueXet. croi
Trepl
ov yap /3\7reis ek TrpocrwTrov
d\rj6eias Tr\v 6$ov TOV 6eov
Sovvai K?]V(Tov Kaicrapi rj ov ; Sco/uLev fj
2
14 e^effnv] pr ei?re (vel eiTrcw) ovv ijfuv (+et [vel TI] croi 6"o/cei) (C* D)MNZ(<J>) 1071
e8hcorr
(abffiq) gyrP arm Kyixrov] eTrt/ce^aAcuoj (D) 124 |
cTriKe<pa\eoi>
5. KTJVCTOV
004
1071 2P k (capitularium) arm (cf. syrr
81
) 17 ov dupev "!**
11
|
77 fj.rj owpev] tj ov
D a b c ff i 1 77 of bw^ev 225 vg syr sin arm cdd go dabimus aut non k
of truth could not from fear of con to the sense of the Heb. verb. BXeVeii/
sequences either refuse an answer to (6pav} eh- irp. (0^3 T3n) clearly is to
honest and perplexed enquirers, or pay regard to the outward appear
conceal His real opinion. For o ldaficv ance or the personal character or
on KT\. cf. Jo. iii. 2. A\7)6r}s, true, position ;
for the more difficult Xa/u-
noun are common in Jo.: truth is cording to truth" (Blass, Gr. p. 133)
;
one of the notes of the Lord s Divine rather "with truth
(WM., p. 528).
Mission as it is presented by St John TTJV 68ov TOV 6fov, not as in i. 3 the
way along which He comes, but the
*
(e.g. i. 17, iii.
32, v. 31 ff., vii. 18,
viii. 13 ff., xiv. 6). Ov fieXet a-oi irf pi way which He appoints for men, cf.
ovdevos. There is veiled irony in the Acts xviii. 25 f., also r)
68os rfjs d\rj-
words. He had shewn little con 6eias (2 Pet. ii. 2), or 77 686s simply,
sideration for men of learning and as a term for the Christian faith and
He would
hierarchical rank ; doubtless its followers (Acts ix. 2, xix. 9, 23,
be equally indifferent to the views of xxiv. 14, 22). is a This use of 686s
the Procurator and the Emperor Hebraism (cf. BDB. s.v. ^V!) of }
himself; when the truth was con which there are frequent instances in
cerned, His independence would the LXX., e.g. in Gen. vi. 12, Ps. i. i,
assert itself with fearless impartiality.
6, Jer. xxi. 8 ; comp. the opening of
For ov /j,e Xei (TGI cf. iv. 38, Lc. x. 40, the Didache (6bo\ 8vo elo-i, fiia rrjs
Jo. x. 13, i Pet. v. 7. Dr
0)77$ /cat /iia TOV Bavarov : C. Taylor,
ov yap (3\7reis KT\.] Lc. ov Xa/i- Teaching, p. 7 ff.),
and the Lord s
ftaveis 7rp6o~a>7rov. Cf. Bavpafceiv Trpocr- words in Mt. vii. 13, 14.
o>7ra
(Jude 16), 7rpoo-a)7roXi//Lt7rreTi/ (Jas. 8ouvai K.fjvarov /crX.] They
XII. 15] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 275
oY/6i/;
I<5
can no longer refrain from putting subj., as in iv. 30, vi. 24, 37. They
the question with which they had require a direct answer, yes or no,
*
been charged. Mt. begins elirov ovv as if the question called for no more.
rffjuv the abrupt
ri a-oi doicel ;
but A negative answer was of course de
egeoriv (Me., Lc.) perhaps more in is sired they hoped to hear him say
;
or tributum capi-
<^aE.
y^jc-H-n)
<
J
Him from making it, if it had been
true.
tis, as distinguished from the tributum
agri,a,nd from the customs on articles 15. fibws avrav TTJV v-rroKpia-iv KT\.]
of commerce (reXr), cf. Mt. xvii. 25). Mt. yvovs TTJV TTovrjpiav avTav, Lc. Kara-
The Judaean poll tax went into the voijaas avTtoV TTJV Travovpyiav. The
Emperor s fiscus, not into the aera- variations of both verb and noun are
rium, so that it was actually paid to instructive. Malice (-rrov^pia) lay at
"Caesar." The the root of their conduct, unscrupulous
payment was objection
able both as a sign of subjection to a cunning (tvavovpyia) supplied them
foreign power (Mt. Lc.}, and because of with the means of seeking their end,
the Emperor s effigy stamped on the whilst they sought to screen them
denarius in which the money was paid selves under the pretence (v-n-oKpia-is)
(Madden, Jewish Coinage, p. 247). of a desire for guidance and an admi
The copper coins struck by the Pro ration of fearless truthfulness. The
curators were free from the effigies, Lord detected their true character
usually bearing some device to which intuitively (ei Sok), He knew it by
no objection could be taken, cornu- experience (yvovs), and He perceived
copiae, or leaves of the olive, vine, or it by tokens which did not escape
which was not a local coin, bore the completeness of the picture. YTTO-
head of the Imperator, and its com Kpto-is occurs here only
in Me.; for
pulsory use could not but increase vTTOKpirris see vii. 6, note; other in
the scruples of patriotic Jews. For stances of the Lord s power of de
K.aio-ap see Jo. xix. 12, 15, Acts xvii. tecting hypocrisy may be found in
7, xxv. 8 flf.,
Phil. iv. 22. A summary ii 8, iii. i fF., vii. 1 1 flf.,
x. 2 flf.
Israel towards its foreign rulers is jreipa&iv see i. 13, viii. (note), x. 2. n
given by Weber, Jud. Theologie, p. Tt remonstrates, cf. ii. 7, v. 35, 39,
78. *H ov...f) nt, cf. WM., p. 595. viii. 12, 17, x. 1 8, xi. 3, xiii. 6.What
77 p.f) dco/iei/;] Deliberative was their object in provoking Him to
1 8 2
276 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 15
l6
i6 o \eyei at/ToIs Tivos r\ eiKciov
Kal Y\ i , ol Se etTrav avTto Kaicrapos.
17
I7
d Se Irjcrovs eiTrev Td Kaicrapos ayroSoTe KaicrapL
16 om ot 5e (2) AD abiq vg |
eiwav (eiirov NXFII al)] \eyov<riv Abdiq vg
vt Plv
17 o 5e I.] Kat airoKpieea (vel airo/cp. 5e) o I. A(D)NXriIZ<i>
minP 1
(latt( s>) syrr""
1101
ow M 13 69 604 2*" alnonn latt vt Plvs syr1* 1 | Kcu<rapt] pr ru> D 1071 2?"
deliver judgment upon a hotly con escape from this answer, even if they
tested point ? The question lays bare suspected the purpose it would serve.
their veiled malignity. Mt. adds viro- They could not in this case plead OVK
Kpirai, which is implied in Mc .s oiSa/tifi/ (xi. 33), for both head and
narius (NT3H cf. Dalman, Gr. p. 149) plenam miraculi responsionem et per-
was not likely to be ready at hand, fectam dicti caelestis absolutionem
J>
in the Temple; they must fetch one vdfV e/i7roSi ^ei vp.lv irpo?
for Him to see (iva i &o); Bengel s Xeti/Toi KatWpi(Thpht.).
suggestion, "Salvator turn primum The thought seems to be: The coin
videtur tetigisse et spectasse dena- is Caesar s; let him have his own.
rium,"
is improbable ; the Lord wishes The fact that it circulates in Judaea
to see the denarius that He may use shews that in the ordering of GOD S
it to demonstrate His teaching. It providence Judaea is now under
is easy to realise the pause which Roman rule ; recognise facts, so long
followed, the fresh interest excited as they exist, as interpreting to you
by the production of the coin (oi de the Divine Will, and submit. Cf.
rjveyicav), and the breathless silence Rom. Pet. ii. I3f., and see
xiii. 7, i
while all waited for the momentous the note on The Church and the
reply. Mt. and Lc. have missed this Civil Power in SH., Romans, p. 369.
characteristic feature in the story, Contrast with the Lord s answer the
Substituting eVtSei are (Lc. Se/are). teaching of another northern leader,
For dyvapiov has TO 1/0/110710 Mt. Judas the Gaulanite, Jos. ant. xviii. i.
(2 Esdr. viii. 36, i Mace. xv. 6) rov I TTJV d7TOTlfJLT)(riV Ov8fV aXXo
Tj aVTIKpVS
KT/VO-OV, the coin in which the tribute dovXeiav eTrxfrepeiv (cf. Origen in Mt.
was paid (see note on v. 14). t. xvii. 25). Granted that payment
1 6. TLVOS I?
flKWV aVTTJ KO.I T\
7Tl~ was a badge of slavery, there are
ypa(pTj ] Vg. cuius est imago haec et circumstances, Christ teaches, under
inscriptio (scriptio, superscript} ? which slavery must be borne. ATTO-
See the engraving of a denarius of dovvat, which is substituted in the
Tiberius in Madden, p. 247, or in answer for dovvai in the question,
Hastings, D. B. iii. pp. 424 5 ; the implies that the tribute is a debt cf. :
f7riypa(pij is TI CAESAR DIVI AVG Rom. Lc., and see Mt. v. 26, xvii. 28 ff.
p AVG , and on the reverse, PONTIF /cat TO rov The ques
0coi> TO>
#ea>]
18
Kal ep%ovTai CaSSovKa ioi Trpos avTOV, OLTives 1 8
17 ttB^] edavfj.a^ov D2 (edavftafovro D*) LA 1071 2^ eOavficura.?
ACNXmZ$ minP 1
CTT airrw] eir O.VTOV D(K) 28 8P*
be discharged, and the two spheres of ovaa T&V SaSSovKcuW), and its
atpeo-is
duty are at once distinct and recon- headquarters were at Jerusalem,
cileable; cf. Dalman, Worte, i. p. 113. whilst the Pharisaic scribes were to be
Ta TOV 6eov in the narrower and im found in Galilee as well as in Judaea
mediate sense of the words may mean, (Lc. v. 17); moreover, its adherents
as Jerome says, "decimas, primitias, were relatively few (Jos. ant. xviii. i.
et oblationes ac victimas"; in its 4), and were not, like the Pharisees,
wider application the term includes in possession of the popular esteem
the best that man has to offer, his (ib. xiii. 10. 6). The present oppor
own nature, which bears the image of tunity of approaching Jesus upon the
GOD (Lc. xv. 8 10): "quemadmodum question which divided them from the
Caesar a nobis exigit impressionem Pharisees was probably the first which
imaginis sui, sic et Deus ut...Deo had offered itself; the discomfiture of
reddatur anima" (Bede); "Deo pro- the disciples of the Pharisees left the
pria... corpus, animam, voluntatem" field free for their rivals.
Aey. in the N. T., but occurs in Sir. Kaiois df TO.S ^v^df o \6yos (rvvafpavifci,
xxvii. 23, xliii. 18,4 Mace. xvii. 17; Tols o-co/zao-i.
For further information
compare Mc. s use of Kdappclo-6ai, as to the party and their tenets see
CK(J)O@OS.
fK7r(pio-o-a>s,
The enquirers Schiirer, n. ii. p. 296., Taylor, /Say
preserved a discreet silence (Lc. eViyr/- ings, Exc. iii., and cf. Jos. B. J. ii.
8.
ANXmS4> minP 1
19 Mwtr^s ACEFGHLUVXr* min? 1
|
om on D 69 108
wo. 1071 | /caraXtTTT; BGKLUVAnS*^ nrin^ ] 1
/caraXeiTTT; (vel -fret) A(E)F(H)MSX(r)
m npemm
i Ka Ta \ , i
^ (
Vel -if/ei)
K (433 c) ex^ D 28 (604) a b c ff i k q Syr81* |
TCKVOV
i 118 241 299 acffk arm me] re/cmX* c bACDXriI2$ min? b i q vg
- 1
or clause (17
e ve*pa>v\
but once only OS UVTTj TT\fVTTJ KOTOS O d
(Lc. 34) in a non-technical sense.
ii. cKfivov yafj.eiTO) KOI TOV Tralda TOV yevo-
MT) elvat ; this negation of the resurrec fJifVOV TO) TOV T(0V(!)TOS Ka\O~aS OVOflUTL
tion was matter of opinion, not of fact TOV K\rjpov 8iado)(ov.
Tpf(j)T<o
On the
(OVK clvai); cf. WM., p. 604. institution as it existed in Israel see
Kai avrov] The question
irr)p<oTa>v Driver, Deuteronomy, p. 280 ff., and
was perhaps partly tentative; they for an early instance of its use, cf.
were curious to know the exact Gen. xxxviii. 8 (a chapter assigned to
position which this teacher, who was J, Driver, Intr., p. 15). For the at
known to be adverse to the Pharisees, tribution of Deut. to Moses see x. 3 f.
would take with regard to the main *Ori...im: a confusion of two con
point at issue between the Pharisees structions, on Eai>...a7To0ai/77...A7?/z-
and themselves. But their purpose v/^frat and tva eav airoBdvrj...Aa/%,
was hostile; the extreme case they which Lc. avoids by omitting OTU
offer for His opinion is clearly in "Eypa-^cv...iva, i.e. ypafpfj cptrctXoro...
tended as a reductio ad dbsurdum ii/o, cf. xiii. 34.
of any view but their own. edv TWOS ddc\cpos diroBdvrj] The
On their lips the Deuteronomic law is limited to a
19. SiSao-KaAe]
title is purely formal; there is here special case : fdv KOTOIKWO-IV dde\(poi
no pretence of a desire to learn such eVi ro avTo. When the members of "
as may have dictated its use by the the family were separated, the law
did not apply. It was a collateral
disciples of the Pharisees (v. 14). The
actual question (eVr/ptoreoi ) does not object of the institution to prevent a^
come before v. 23 but all that pre ;
family inheritance from being broken
cedes is preamble to what they in (Driver).
up"
McovfTTjs
1
TW d$e\<pa)
avTOV.
^ ^ A j. ^ ^ ^ * **
^-\ /o -
rj(Tav Kat o TTpcoTOS e\apev yvvaiKa, 2O
ao6\<poi
S y rr sinpeshhci(txt) ann pri us q uam generaret filium decessit et non remisit semen k
mortuus est non relicto semine b q vg KO.L airedave KO.L airodv-rjaKwv OVK a-rr. 1071 o.<f>.
11 e\a^v avrrjv] + ad
suscitandum semen fratr is sui c + resuscitare semen fratri suo
k /J.TJ |
KarciXnruv ffTrep/ua fc^BCLA 33] Kai ov8e auros a(f)rjKv ffTrepua A(D)(X)rAIIZ l <
>
minP latt(Ttpl 1
>
vs
syrrP
68111101
arm go |
/cat o T/MTOS axraurws om D ff i Kai o rp. e\a/3ev
a.\rrt]v wtraurwj I 604 (cf. 2?) arm 22 Kai e\a/3ov avnjv (vel wa-aurws Kai) 01 eirra
K ai OVK a^Kav ffirepna. (A)(D)M
in
Xrn2 minP 1
(a) (i) (vg) syrrP
6 " 11
(
hcl )
(go) aeth |
om
ffxo-Tov iravruv Dck | eo-xaro^] C^XO-TV} AEFMSUVXF^ minP vg go airedavfv] + 1
|
i>
T. ovv avao-r. AC 2 (DG)KMn(2) (i 28 604 1071 2^) syrr
sin P6811 hcl ( corr ) arm aeth
Binhcl arm
+ (post aj/cwTcuret) orav avaffrwviv AXriI2^>
(13 69 346) al
pl a ff i q vg syrr
go (aeth) (om KBCDLA^) | avTwv] TWV cirra i
91 209 299 om Ack | yvv-rj] pr -rj
AD*
13 |
01 -yap TTTO\ TTCOTCS yap i
91 299
ever Mt. xxii. 25 d^^ei/ TT^V y. avrov becomes without change of sense
ro>
KaraXftyrj (X)
a&eA0o>
CIVTOV. On cnTc6avcv...Ka.Ta\nr>v (Burton 138).
see Deissmann, Bibl. Studies, p. 190. ao-avras Kai so the words are best
^avacrTrj(Trj oWpfiu] So Lc. ; Mt. arranged (cf. D, KOI oJo-avrcoy t\aftov
dvaa TTJo ei CTTT. A reminiscence of Gen. avrfjv ol KOI OVK d(f)r)Kav o~n(pu~a}.
xxxviii. 8 dvaa-TJ](Tov o-irepfjia rai a8eX<^)Q)
For <oo~. Kai see xiv. 31, I Cor. xi. 25,
o~ov. E^aworai ai 0-Trepfj.a Occurs in i Tim. V. 25. Oi CTTTO. . the eTrra
Gen. iv. 25, xix. 34, and the compound aSeX^ot mentioned above (v. 20).
verb is common in the LXX.; in the ^Eo-^aroi/ is used adverbially as in
N.T. it occurs again in Acts xv. 5 (c Num. xxxi. 2, Deut. xxxi. 27, 29
e|ai/a<rracrtff,
Phil. iii. II). pO), and with iravrav in I Cor.
20 22. eTrra d8(\(f>o\ r\vav KT\.] xv. 8; Mt., Lc. substitute the more
Mt. writes as if they professed that usual vo-repov. The wife survived all
the case had actually occurred tfo-av : the seven. She too (*ai) was now
dc Trap rjplv e. aS. The position of dead (dn^Bavev} so that the interest ,
eTrra draws attention to the number. of the case had passed over to the
Victor is probably right : eir\ao-av. . . future life, if such there were.
eTrra. . .oJcrre e /c 7repiovo~ias Keo/LKudJycrai 23. eV r?) dvaoracrei <rX.]
The drift
TTJV dvdo-rao-iv. Airoflvrio-KQiv, at his of their story at length appears ;
it
death ;
for the connexion of this pres. is supposed to present a difficulty
280 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 23
|
Aacik
8 "
to believers in the Resurrection. Tfj these men probably were (see v. 18).
the Pharisees, who held materialistic the Pharisees also, so far as they
views as to the future state cf. : connected marriage and the propaga
Enoch X. 17 ecrovrai d>j/rey eW yev-
tion of the race with the future life)
x^iddas, and Sohar cited by
vrio-axriv shewed themselves incapable of con
Schottgen on Mt. xxii. 28, "mulier ilia ceiving a power which could produce
quae duobus nupsit in hoc mundo, an order entirely different from any
priori restituitur." For tx fiv Ttv <*
within their experience. They as
yvvaiKo. cf. Mt. iii.
9, Acts xiii. 5,
sumed either that GOD could not
Phil. iii. 17. On Western readings raise the dead, or that He could raise
in this verse see WH.,
Notes, p. 26. them only to a life which would be
24. ov dia TOVTO 7r\ava<r6e
KT\.~\
a counterpart of the present, or even
Is not this the reason
why ye go more replete with material pleasures.
wrong, that ye know not &c.?
J
The Thpht. :
Vfifls yap doKelrc OTI 7rd\iv
difficultywhich seemed to these men Toiavrr) KaTao~Tao~is oxo/u.ariKco repa /xe X-
insuperable was due to an error on Xei tlvai OVK e art fte...aXXa 6 f LOT fpa
their own part, and the error was Tis...Kal dyyeXiK^. Compare St Paul s
the result of ignorance. For ov nXa- answer to the question TTO>S
cyei
vao-df ; (cf. i Cor. xv. 33) Mt. has the ol vfKpoi, TTot 5e o~(0fJ.aTi
cp
direct ir\avao-6e, but the is Cor. xv. 3s ff.). Ne/cpot is anarth
question (i
characteristic of our Lord s manner ;
rous in the phrase CK i/eKpeor, with the
cf. ovde
(ovK)...di>(yva>Te (w. IO, 26). single exception of Eph. v. 14; on the
On dia TOVTO... fj.f) cid. see WM., p. 201; other hand we find OTTO T&V v., Mt.
/XT) follows &
because the ignorance r., xiv. 2, xxvii. 64, xxviii. 7 (airo v., Lc.
is viewed
relatively to the error and xvi. 30, but in another connexion);
not simply as matter of fact (OVK eld., fiTa T&V v., Lc. xxiv. 5 >
iffpi- T<OV
,
OVT6 yajULOVO iv OVTE rya/uii^ovTai,
d\X ei<rlv
*6
ak 7rept Se TWV veKpwv, 26
ev TCHS ovpavois.
ay<ye\Oi [oi\
OTi eyeipovTai, OVK dveyvcoTe ev Trj /3*/3\w Mwixrews
mu om 01 KCDFKLMUAIIS min *
evp. ABEGHSVXrS* min
8 11
] 26 ruv veupwv] " 1
Ho be given in marriage ;
both are will remove the supposed difficulty.
words of the later Gk.; for yapifciv Now the general question.
as to
cf. i Cor. vii. 38 (WSchm., p. 126). GOD can create new conditions under
Tamely used here, in its proper sense,
is which a risen life may be possible.
of the man see note on x. 1 1 f., and
;
But is there reason for supposing
cf. Mt. xxiv. 38, Lc. xvii. 27. that He will do so The law itself, I
aXX fla\v as ayyeXoi [01] ev rols ov.] rightly understood, implies that He
Similarly Mt.; Lc., who paraphrases
3
will. For Trept, quod attinet ad, at
throughout ovde yap airoQavelv en
: the head of a sentence, introducing
dvvavrai, i(rayy\oi yap elcriVy Acai vloi the subject which is to be stated or
flviv Geov (c Gen. vi. 2, Heb. and discussed, see WM., p. 467. Eyei
-
LXX. cod. B) rfjs dvao Tdoreas vloi ovrcf. povrat, "they rise,"
the gnomic
See Dalman, Worte, i.
p. 161. Their present see Burton ; 12, and cf.
equality with angels consists in their I Cor. XV. 1 6 ft yap vcKpol OVK cyei-
consequences : cf. Phil, de sacrif. vcKp&v OVK eo-rtj/). The appeal is now
Ab. et Cain 2, A^paa/tt fK\nra>v to the ypafpai OVK dveyvwTf ; For the
TO. 6vT)Ta TrpocTTideTai rw 6eov XaoJ formula see ii. 25, Mt. xii. 5, xix. 4,
.(pdap(riaV) 1<ros
dyyeXots xxi. 1 6, 42, Lc. vi. 3.
Comp. Enoch xv. 4 ff. for fv TTj /3t /3Xo> Mcovo-ew? /crX.] The
the Jewish view of the freedom of Torah is elsewhere in the N.T. called
Angels from the conditions which vofios Mcovo-e tas (Lc. xxiv. 44, Jo. i.
45,
render marriage necessary for man Acts simply Mwvtr^y
xxviii. 23) or
kind. The reference to angels meets (Lc. xvi. 29) but /3i/3Xor or /3i/3Xi ;
oi>
is, then, possible for human life to adopting the ordinary title of the
exist under new conditions which Pentateuch the Lord does not of
282 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIL 26
TTO\V Tr\ava<rde\ pr u/*eis ow ADXm2<i> minomnvid latt^P1 ^ syrr**** 1*1 (arm) the aeth
u/iets 5e G i
229 299 604 2^ syr
81 "
(arm)
TTpocreXBcov ek
TCOV ypa/u/maTewv aKovaras 28
avTtov TOvvTwv, eiScos OTL KaXcos dweKpiOri av-
eTrriptoTria-ev avTOV Floia eor-riv evToXrj
|
i 28 299 O.KOVOVTUV
2P |
om aur. o-wf. eidus k (syr
sin
) |
eiSws K c AXrA^ minP aegg] 1
idwv K*CDLZ< i 13
28 69 604 1071 al nonn abc ff i q vg S yrrP
e8hhcl
arm TTOIO.] pr StSacr/caXe D bcffik
| |
relation to GOD. There are two strik clearly regards the scribe who ques
ing parallels in 4 Maccabees, vii. 19 ol tioned the Lord as free from malicious
TTlCTTfVOVTfS OTl Ofto OVK dlTo6vij(rKOV(riV intent (v. 34). The Greek commen
of irarpiap-^ai ^p.wv A/3paa/z, tators endeavour to reconcile the two
la/co)/3, aXXa ^wcriv rai Ben . xvi. traditions: cf. Victor: j/pcor^o-e p.ev
25 IftovTfs OTL dia TOV 6eov ano6avovT(s yap 7retpafo>i> irapa TTJV dp^rjv, OTTO Se
TTJS CLTTOKplCTfaJS ci)(pf\T]d\S 1TrjVf6rj.
I(raa< /cat laKw/3 at TraiTfS 1
of Trarpi- But the attempt cannot be regarded
ap^ai. Lightfoot on Mt. quotes Rab as satisfactory. Doubtless the re
binical sayings to the same purpose. pulse of the Sadducees was received
With the anarthrous veicpav, &VTWV cf. by the Pharisees with very mixed
I Pet. IV. 3 Kplvat a>vTas Kal veKpovs. feelings the majority, in whom hatred
;
TTO\V TrXa^ao-^e] Me. only. Not of Jesus was stronger than zeal for a
only were they in
error, but their dogma, were irritated by His fresh
error was a great and far-reaching victory; a few, among whom was this
one. The priestly aristocrats sub scribe, were constrained to admire,
mitted to the reproof in silence (Mt. even if they were willing to criticise,
e^t/Acoo-ei/ TOVS 2a5Sou/caious) the en ;
the Rabbi who, though not Himself a
thusiasm of the people rose yet higher Pharisee, surpassed the Pharisees as a
(Mt. e^eTrXr/Vo-oi/ro). Yet it was not a champion of the truth. Els -yp.,
r<H>v
logical victory which the Lord de Mt. fis ( (sc. Qapiaraitov) avTa>v ro>v
sired, but the recovery of the erring VO/J.IKOS (see note on ii. 6) for another ;
39
29 TrdvTwv ; d.7rKpi6r] 6 Irjcrovs OTL HptoTri
A/coi/e, lcrparj\, Kvpios 6 6eos rifjitov Kvpios
3
C 3 O"rii/\ /ca* dyaTrricreLS KvpLOv TOV 6eov crov
s crov
r
KCIL
e^ 6X779 Trjs \jsv%rjs crov
0X779 Siavoias crov Kal e 0X779 Trjs lcr^vo s crov, (
(a) k syrP
esh
arm cnroKpidets de o I. eiTrev avrw D (604) bffiq (syr
sin
the aeth) om |
select one commandment out of the the passage from Deut. vi. stood in
Ten, but to specify a class of com the forefront of this fundamental
mandments, or a particular command confession of faith and duty, as if
first-of-all" ; cf.
WM., favour of J. our GOD is one "
J."
use of the neuter iravrav to intensify present B text of the LXX. gives e
class, or contemporary Gk. ; see Field, diavoias isa correction by the second
Notes, p. 36, who disputes Fritzsche s hand, probably for Kapdias, which is
reference to Ar. Av. 471, and seeks an the reading of codd. A and F. Kapdia
and diavoia are often interchanged in
example in Chrysostom.
The the LXX. and its MSS. (cf. Hatch, Essays,
29. Trparr) COTIV "Aicove
KrX.]
Lord replies in the words of Deut. vi. p. 104), and almost the same may be
said of SvvaLLis and The three
4 ff., part of the first clause of the tV^vs.
Shema, which was recited daily by Heb. words nib, B?D3, ifcp together
XII. 31] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 285
A<yct7rria-eis
TOV 7r\r]criov crov ok 31
creavTOV. TOVTCOV a\\r] evToXrj OVK
3i devrepa] pr /ecu
A(D)XII alP 1 c (k) q syrr go arm aeth pr 77 AS^ 01^-77] |
represent the sum of the powers which under GOD to man regarded as His
belong to the composite life of man ; creature (0. 31); cf. Trench, syn. xii.
the first two are frequently combined, It is dydrnj, not c/uXi a, which is the
especially in Deut., where the writer sum of human duty. Neither the
desires to enforce "the devotion of LXX. nor the N.T. uses <pi\elv of the
the whole being to GOD," the heart love due to GOD, in respect of His
being in the psychology of the ancient essential Being yet cf. Prov. viii. 17,;
Mt. follows the Heb. in substitut again in Jas. ii. 8 (where see Mayor s
note), Rom. xiii. 9, Gal. v. 14. As
ing ev (3) for e, ter; on the other
Bp Lightfoot points out (Gal. l.c.\ "in
e>1/
0X77
rr) icrj(Vi crov, /cat ev oXrj TTJ diavoia crov). a recapitulation of the second part of
Regarded from one point of view, the Decalogue see Rom. I.e. TO yap Ov
:
rational thought" (Westcott on i Jo. TULS Tals cWiv eVroXaij o\os (on oXos
v. 20), or the faculty of thought itself, see Hort, Jud. Chr., p. 21) o vopos
the mind (cf. Plat. legg. 916 A 77 *ara /cpe/xarai They were
*al ol TrpocpfjTat.
TO crco/za 77 Kara rr)v didvoiav, and see the first two commandments because
Cremers.v.); see i Pet. i. 13, 2 Pet. they revealed the ultimate principles
iii. i. of morality which it was the business
AyaTTr/o-cis, diUges, prescribes the of the Law as a whole to enforce, and
higher love which is due to GOD, and on which the ripest teaching of the
286 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 32
32
33
[/cca]
eiTrev avTW 6 ypaiu/uLaTev^ KaXok, S^acr/caXe,
>>>-\/)/8
/
/ T V-y \ -v
aXXo9
> > >/
0X775 XT?? tcr%i;os] om D 33 b Hil e^ 0X775 r. cruvecrews I 118 209 299 arm me eavrov |
BXA*IIS$^1 minP 1
a b c f q vg] (reavTov KADLSFA2 rninP*" i k ?reptcrcrorepo |
om iravTwv arm
hast sayd the truthe but with less Hepio o OTfpov ((TTiv /erX. : the words
"),
(R.V.), not
" "
sacrificiorum :
the Sacred Name. OVK ZO-TIV a\\os plete classification of the various
TT\T)V CLVTOV : an O.T. phrase, cf. Exod. kinds of sacrifice is cited in Heb.
viii. 10 (6), Deut. iv. 35, Isa. xlv. 21. x. from Ps. xxxix. (xl.) 7 (see
5,
33- KCU ro dya7Tai/...Keu ro Hebrews,
dyanqv] "Westcott, p. 309). Ucpio--
On ayairav see v. 30, note. The o-orepov, far
more, cf. vii. 36, xii.
repetition is due to a desire to 40. For Rabbinical parallels to the
keep the two commandments sepa Scribe s saying see Wiinsche ad I.
XII. 35] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 287
34 /cca 6 idwv
Irjcrovs CLVTOV OTL vowels 34
eiTrev avTco Ou jULccKpav el OLTTO Ttjs /3a(ri\6ias
V 6eov. Kai ov^eis ovKTi 6TO\/ua avTOv
35
Kai aTTOKpidets 6 /r/crot S eXeyev
mni pauc
|
om avTOJ> jo KDLA. al nonn syr
ain
arm |
om L 61
8Cr
1071 c
34. tdcov UVTOV art *rX.] Avroi non procul es, intra ; alias praestiterit
forestalls the subject of the dependent procul fuisse."
his answer. It was shewn not only enough (eVoX/ia, cf. Jo. xxi. 12, Jude 9)
in accepting the Lord s judgement as to renew the attempt, and the Lord
to the two primary commandments, continued His teaching for the short
but in detecting and admitting the remainder of His ministry in the
principle on which the judgement Temple without interruption. Mt.
rested, viz. the superiority of moral places these words after the Lord s
over ritual obligations. NOVVCX&S, oV. question about David s Son, and adds
A*y. in Biblical Gk., occurs in Aristotle ovSeis eSuj/aro anoKpiSrjvai aurai Xoyoi/.
and later writers, esp. Polybius, as He had answered all their questions ;
in the other. The mental acumen Scribes but to the people, who are
which detects and approves spiritual invited to consider one of the dicta
truth may, in the tragedy of human of the Scribes (TTCOS \eyovo-iv ol yp.
life, keep its possessor from entering Lc. s aVTotis
fliTfv fie
Trpos is
KT\.}.
the Kingdom of GOD. Bengel: "si
perhaps ambiguous, but in the ques-
288 THE GOSPEL ACCOKDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 35
m n fereomn om gj) C
i Ka Q ov
( BCT) | ] KuQiffOV B |
V7TOKUT
VTTOTTodlOV m n fereomn fo^ gyrr
KALXrAII2<l>n i
in peeh hcl
arm go ^fa
>
see Sariday, Inspiration, pp. 414, 420;
The inference was drawn from such Gore, Incarnation, p. 196 f. Kirk- ;
passages as Ps. Ixxxix. 3 ff., Is. xi. i, patrick,Psalms, pp. 662 f. His whole
Jer. xxiii. 5 (cf. Edersheim, Life, ii. argument rests on the hypothesis that
pp. 724, 731). That the populace the prevalent view was correct. *Ev
recognised it as a truth was made T<5
7rvevfj.aTi rep ayto), Mt. ev 7n>ev/zari
I
evident by their cries of ma-avva vi TO> cf. Acts ii. 30 7rpo(priTr)s VTrdpxw, Acts
Aaveid, but their convictions were iv.25 (KABE, see WH., Notes, p. 92,
shared by the Scribes and indeed de Blass ad I.}. On ev Trvevpari see i.
23,
rived from them. Jesus does not on note, and on TO nv. TO ayiov, i. 10, note;
the one hand dispute the inference, the Psalm was BeoTrveva-ros (2 Tim. iii.
1 6), the writer was vrrb nvev^aros
or, on the other, press the identifi ayiov
cation; He contents Himself with fapopevos (2 Pet. i. 21). The phrase is
pointing out a difficulty, in the solu not otiose; it gives authority to the
tion of which lay the key to the whole words on which the question turns.
problem of His person and mission. Ps. ex. opens with a specific claim
On o xP l(rTOS see v 2 anc^ f r V LOS
"i-
9>
to inspiration in a high degree (DN3
A., cf. x. 47, note.
avrbs Aaveld ciirev KT\.] The njnp.
36. elnev Kupios TO>
Kvpto) pov KT\.] The
difficulty is stated. It has to do with words are cited from Ps. cix. (ex.) i,
the interpretation of a Psalm which
LXX., with two verbal changes, Kv ptor
by common confession was Messianic 1
a reading which
(fin !) for
6 Kvpios
(Edersheirn, ii.
p. 720 f.). Ps. ex. is
serves to differentiate the word from TG>
bly undisputed in the first century, and Lc. restores VTTOTTOOIOV, and
assumed by our Lord and His Apostles the same reading appears in Acts ii.
(Acts ii. 34) on the authority of the 35, Heb. i. 13. That Mt. supports
recognised guardians of the canon. Mc. s vTrojcarco against both LXX. and
It is possible, however, that He men Heb. points to the probability that
tions David simply as being the re the quotation came into the Synoptic
puted author of the Psalter (cf. Lc., tradition from a collection of testi-
XII. 38] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 289
37
ToSwi/ crof . airros^ Aaveib \eyet CIVTOV Kvpiov, 37
7r66ev avTOv ecTTiv v Jos ;
Kai 6 7ToA.i)s oAos faovev avTOv ^8ews.
1[ 38
fca* 38
S in
arm + ow min? b vg 1 1 * 1101 * arm
37 euros A.] pr i ff syr"
AXmS<fl syrr**
aeth om airros S be syr8 "
Jas. ii. 3, and occurs in the Gk. of KOI (Mt. K. 7T(3$-) dVTOV (TTIV VIOS
7TO#6I>
,
the New Comedy (Kennedy, /Sources, whence ( = how, cf. Dem. de cor. (242)
p. 162). For & 8fgi(0v cf. x. 37, note. OVK TavTa...no6ev ;) can the Davi-
e<m
Y7TOKaro> TU>V TTO$U>V crov looks back to dic sonship be maintained in the face of
the scene in Josh. x. 24 as cited by: this inspired assertion of a lordship to
our Lord the words suggest (i) the which David himself submits 1 For
ignominious defeat of His enemies \4yeiv = Ka\e iv cf. X. 1 8, Acts X. 28.
which had just been witnessed; (2) the Justin (dial. 32, 56, 83) says that
final collapse of all opposition to His the Jews of his day sought to escape
work Cor. xv. 24 ff.).
(i No other from the Christian use of Psalm ex.
O.T. context is so frequently cited or by applying it to Hezekiah. For
alluded to by Apostolic and sub- the predominant Jewish interpreta
apostolic writers. In the N.T. besides tion of the Psalm, see Perowne, ii.
this context and its parallels see the p. 256 ff. and for recent opinion on
;
viii. i, x. 12 Pet.
o^Xos, the great mass of the people,
i iii.
f., 22, Apoc. iii.
sovereign lord ;
cf. Symm., r<
majority of His audience was unabated.
fj.ov. The
does not involve Di
title Two successive days of teaching had
vine sovereignty, yet it was a natural exhausted neither His resources nor
inference that a descendant who was their delight. The discomfiture of
David s lord was also David s GOD cf. : the Scribes added flavour to the teach
Did. IO Gcxravva 6e(3 Aautd, and TG>
ing ;
Euth. : o>s
ijde&s dia\fyop.vov Kai
S. M. 2 19
290 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 3 8
( + ayu,a)
68111101
syrrP go aeth] o 5e StSacr/cwv eX. aurois (D) 2? (a)bdi (arm) |
rwv
6e\ovT<j}v]
/cat TWV reXwvwv D | o-roXats] <7roats
syr
sinhier
| ao-Trao-^tovs] ]
<t>i\ovvTuv
ir 238 346 736 al nonn c syrr8111 ? 6811 | a7o/>ats] + Troiewtfat I
*
avrovs dvarpeTrovros. For 77- ??, stola, is equipment, apparel/
TJKovev compare vi. 20 a sugges and hence esp. long, flowing rai
tive parallel ment, a vestis talaris. The word
The is much used in the LXX., chiefly as
38. ev rrj 8ibaxf) avrov \ryfv\
Lord s teaching proceeded without the equivalent of 132 or V?2?, for
further interruption the few sen ; priestly or royal robes (e.g. Exod. xxxi.
tences which follow are specimens of IO ras oroXof ras \fiTovpyiicds, Esth.
its character and manner. Mt. and viii. 15 TTJV /Sao-iXtKiyi/ o-roX?/!/, I Mace.
Lc. help us to realise the scene the ; VI. 15 f8a>Kfv avTO> TO KOI rrjv
8id8r]fj.a
Twelve form, as in Galilee, an inner <rro\r)v\
and in the N. T. for dress
circle round the Lord, and to them worn on solemn occasions
festive or
His teaching is primarily addressed, (e.g.Lc. xv. 22, Apoc. vii. 9). On the
though it is not without interest or singular change of meaning which has
profit for the wider audience by which led to the use of the word to describe
they are surrounded (Mt. a mere eWpaxT/Xtoi/ see A. ii. 1935. DC
rots o^Xots K. rots naQrjTcus avrov, Lc. sin-
Syr. and two
MSS. of Syr. hier pre -
GKOVOVTOS de iravrbs TOV \aov tlirfv rots suppose (TToals, which was also the
fj.a0. avrov). Mt. has preserved a far reading before Syr.
cu
in Lc. xx. 46. -
larger part of this teaching than Me., The variant is tempting at first sight,
who gives only a fragment the two ; but besides its lack of extant Greek
traditions are moreover independent; support, it fails to yield a quite satis
Me. and Lc. have only three clauses factory sense. The colonnades of the
in common with Mt. (KOI dcnratrfjiovs-.. Precinct were not the resort of a
,
cf. Mt. xxiii. 6, 7).
privileged class of teachers only;
d-rro T.
ypa/n/iaretoj/] For Christ Himself and the Apostles used
the construction cf. viii. 15. In Mt. them freely (Jo. x. 23, Acts iii. n,
the discourse opens with a recogni v. 12). Mt. adds other tokens of the
tion of the official character of the love of display : TrXarvvova-t yap TO.
TO)v TVfpnraTfiv...<^>ikovvTO)v dcnr.}. For other titles which the Scribes affected
TL see Mt. ix. 13 (Hos. vi. 6). were Abba (Mt. Trarepa
XII. 40] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 291
Ayopai in Jewish towns have been ra vTrdpxovra : cf. Gen. xiv. 1 8, Heb.
mentioned in vi. 56, vii. 4 ; cf. Mt. xi. (BDB., no) and LXX., and see
p.
1 6, xx. 3. the example cited by Wetstein from
39. /cat
Trp&TOKaOcSpias . . . K. Trpooro- Aelian, V. H. iv. 2, avrjcrai KOI ol<iav
K\t<rias]
Sc. 6e\6vTa>v. The Scribes irXovrov the phrase dcrOietv or Kareo-0.
:
aot only received but claimed the OIKOV is frequent in the Odyssey, and
place of honour at all gatherings, the Latin poets have the corresponding
social as well as religious. The Trpco- comedere (devorare) patrimonium,
aQedpia seems to be the bench in bona, &c. As the women who were
the synagogues in front of the ark attracted by our Lord s teaching
and facing the congregation, which ministered to Him of their substance
was reserved for officials and persons (xiv. 3, Lc. viii. 2, 3), so doubtless the
of distinction (Edersheim, Life, i. p. Pharisaic Rabbis had their female
436) the irpo)TOK\ia-La is the place of
; followers, whose generosity they
the most honoured guest on the couch grossly abused. Widows were spe
of the triclinium cf. Lc. xiv. 8, and ; cially the object of their attack ;
;here were three on a couch if there ; Schottgen on Mt. xxiii. 14, who shews
ivere two, he lay on the right side of that such a course was familiarly
;he couch (Edersheim, ii.
p. 207). known as pE?1"lS5 HDD, plaga Pha-
Both TrparoKaGcdpia and 7rpa>roAcXi0-ia
risaeorum. The practice was ex
.ppear to be an. Xeyo/zera Fritzsche :
pressly forbidden in the Law ; Exod.
wints ra 7rp(t)TOK\icria in 2 Mace. iv. xxii. 22 (21) Traa-av \^pav KCU 6p(pavov
21, but though the passage is obscure, ov Ka.KW(reTf. Ot KaTf&BovTes is an
7rpa>TOK\r)o-ta
is probably right in that asyndeton due to the note-like form
context. The Vg. here resorts to a in which Me. presents the fragments
paraphrase ; in priinis cathedris se- of the longer discourses which he has
dere. .et primos discubitus : similarly
.
preserved (cf. e.g. vi. 7 ff. notes).
all the English versions. Lc., who gives the paragraph other
v rotff deiTrvois] Guests were enter wise word for word, sets the con
tained either at breakfast (Mt. xxii. 4, struction right (ot KdTC(rdiov(riv...Kcu
Lc. xi. 38, xiv. 12) or at supper, but Trpoa-evxovTdi) ;
cf. cod. D here.
chiefly at the evening meal (vi. 21, Lc. /cat 7rpo<pacrei fta/cpa 7rpo<r.] Vg. Sub
xiv. 16, Jo. xii. 2, &c.). obtentu prolixae orationis; Wycliffe,
40. ot Kartcrdovrcs KT\.~\ For undir colour of long preier," and
"
192
292 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XII. 40
copei
TT 6 o^Xo? /3aAAet ^aA/coV ets TO
40 OVTOI] + KCU 2 pe oinj es 13 28 69 41 /ca^Kras] /ca^efoyitei OJ D earws I 13 28 69
346 2P alPauc syrrBinhcl ( m K) hier arm Or + o is ADXm al minomnvid Karevavn] <nrcva.vTi
|
similarly Tindale, Geneva and Rheims : Twelve passed within the low marble
A.V., R.V., "for a pretence make long wall which fenced off the inner pre
prayers." IIpo(pao-ei is the opposite cinct from the intrusion of non-Israel
of dXrjdeia (cf. Phil. i. 1 8). Men who ites ; and entering the Court of the
devoured the property of widows Women (Edersheim, Temple, p. 24 ff.,
could pray only in pretence. The word Geikie, Life, p. 408) sat down opposite
carries with it, however, the further to (Karevavri, facing, cf. xi. 2, xiii. 3 ;
sense of pretext (Lightfoot on Phil. for dnevavri see Mt. xxvii. 24, 61) the
I.e.,
i Thess. ii. 5) ; under colour of Treasury cf. Jos. ant. xix. 6. i r&v
:
a reputation for piety due to the iepwv evros a.vKpep,a(rv 7repi/3oX<ui vnep
length of their prayers (Trpoo-^^/zart TO yao(pv\dKiov. A Temple Treasury
euXa/Seia?, Thpht.) they insinuated (TO ya^o(pv\dKiov, or ra yao<pv\a.Kia)
themselves into the good opinion of is mentioned in 2 Esdr. xx. 37, 38,
their victims. On
the whole subject 4 f., and 2 Mace. iii. 6 ff., iv. 42,
xxiii.
nature which is unique in its own way. same order of juxtaposition. The
O o^Xos is as usual the masses/ and widow was irr^xn (Me.), irtvixpd (Lc.) ;
Xa\Kov may therefore retain its proper the latter word is a poetical form of
meaning ; though ^aX/eos like aes is which occasionally takes its
Tre j/fjr,
used for money of all kinds (cf. vi. 8), place in late prose, e.g. Exod. xxii. 25
yet the mention of the rich men s Prov. xxviii. 15, xxix. 7
(*JB), ("??).
larger gifts, which immediately follows, Hatch (Essays, p. 73 ff.) argues that
points here to copper coins such as
n-Tcaxos and TTfvrjs, which are contrasted
the as (do-a-dpiov, Mt. x. 29), and the in class. Gk. (e.g. Ar. Plut. 552
quadrans (Ko8pdvrr)s, Mt. 26): see
v.
fjicv yap (3iog...fjv ea-riv p.rjdev
note on v. 42. The movement of the rov df nevrjTos fjv are used
<pi86/j.ei>oi>\
tenses in this context is interesting :
in Biblical Gk. for "one and the same
/3a XXet...e/3aXXoj/...e/3aX/ (w. 42, 43) class... the peasantry or fellahin"
...e/3aXoi/, epaXfv (v. 44). See Burton, But in the N. T. at least the irra>xos
is
14, 21, 56. and destitute
distinctly the indigent
Kai TroXXoi jrXoixrioi /crA.] From man, the pauper rather than ,the
time to time, as He watched, rich peasant (x. 21, xiv. 5, 7, Lc. xvi 20),
men (and not a few of them) cast in and the extreme opposite of the
large sums the Passover was at
; TrAoi/Vioy (2 Cor. vi. 10, Jas. ii. 2 ff.,
hand and wealthy worshippers were Apoc. xiii. 16; cf. Trench, syn. xxxvi.,
numerous and liberal. Lc. speaks T. K. Abbott, Essays, p. 78). That
only of the rich and the widow Me. ; such was the condition of this widow
distinguishes three classes. is clear from the sequel.
The wealth of the temple-treasury cfiaXcv \CTTTO. dvo *rA.] Vg. misit
in the time of Pompey is illustrated duo minuta quod est quadrans
by Josephus (ant. xiv. 4. 4 ; 7. i).
(Wycliffe, "tweye minutis"; Tindale,
42. KCU eXdovo-a pia xnP a ^ TO} X J1\ "two
mytes"). The Arm-ci/ (cf. Xen.
Lc. flbev 5e rtva xnP av nevixpav. With GyTOp. i.
4- ** T AeTrrdraroi TOV
Mc. s /xto cf. (TvKrjv fjiiav, Mt. xxi. 19. ^aA/toO vo/u oymros) was half a quad
The widow stands out on the canvas, rans (i.e. the eighth part of an as or
solitary and alone, in strong contrast the Y^gth P ar t f a denarius), as Me.
to the TroXXoi TrXovo-uu, and is detected explains for the benefit of his Roman
by the Lord s eye in the midst of the readers. It was a Greek coin, the
surrounding o^Ao?. It may have been seventh of a ^aA/cous (Suidas), and
the intention of the two Synoptists to no smaller copper coin was in circu
compare her simple piety with the lation ; cf. Lc. xii. 59 TO eo-^aroj/ Ar-
folly of the rich widows who wasted rov, where D
and the O.L. versions
their substance on the Scribes (Victor), substitute the more familiar quad
or she may once have been one of rans. Mc. s o fffnv KoSpdvrrjs is an
the latter class, and reduced to desti explanation for Western readers ;
43
43 o /ca*
7rpo(TKa\e(rd/uievos
avTOv eijrev ai/ToIs A^rji^ \eyco VJJLLV OTL
Y\ TTTW^] TrXelov TTCIVTWV 6/3a\ev TCOV
44 TO <ya(^o<pv\aKiov 44 7rai/T69 yap 6K
TOV TrepKrcrevovTOS ai/VoIs e/3aAoi/, avTrj Se e/c
IF syr fiiov
43 e/3aXe;>
K C ABDLA 33 al
n Or 2 ] EFGHKM m SUVXrn<l>
On the quadrans see Madden, Jewish 44 Trai/re? yap e< TOV Trepicro evoiro?
Coinage, p. 244 f.; Hastings, /.c.; and Justification of the paradox
J^. r. x. pp. 185, 232, 286, 336. TrXelov TrdvTwv ejSaXev. To ncpicro evoVf
The point of the present story lies the active equivalent of ro 7reptWev/ia.>
in the circumstance that the widow s (comp. Mt. xiv. 20 with Me. viii. 8)
last quadrans was in two and
coins, that which aboundeth, abundance,
that she parted with both. A Rab rather than that which is left over/
binic rule seems to have prohibited Superfluity is balanced by vorepT/o-iff
ne (Aq. in Job xxx. 3, Phil. iv. n), used
"
28, note. The lesson is taught, as TTJV ovcrlav 8i8u>o-iv ovdev 8e /coiXvet
usual, by an example in the con uTfpov elvat TOV TO. eXarrco
crete, not in the abstract. H xnP a f
eav OTTO eXarroi/6)i/ SiSw. See
avTrj 77 irru-xri the position of the: other exx. in Wetstein of the recog
adj. calls attention to her condition nition of this principle by Greek and
(WM., p. 168) pauper as she was, ;
Roman pagan writers. *OXoi> TOV (3iov
she had given more than the rich, avTTjs, all that she had to live upon
more than all. Lc. here exchanges until more should be earned. For
for iTTwxn see note on v. 42. ftios, victus,
see Lc. xv. 12, 30, i Jo.
iii. 17. The Lord not only noticed
aXXa TrAotKT/a rrj /ca$i crrarai the widow s action, which needed
(cf. Jas. ii. 5). nothing more than close observation,
XIII. 2] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 295
1
Kai K7ropevojJL6vov O.VTOV e/c TOV
lepov Xeyei i XIII.
Tco ek TOW /uLaBrjTcov CIVTOV AtSacr/caA.6, ffie Trora-
d (Tovs 2. e
erev
|
TroSan-ot, -TTCU D* | oucoSofuu] + rou D b c ff k q
tepov 1
but knew the precise circumstances N. Phryn., p. i28f.): the word does
under which she gave the two not occur in the LXX., but it is found in
this form in Mt. 1 Me. 1 , Lc. 2 , Jo."- 1 , ,
TEMPLE FORETOLD (Mt. xxiv. i 2, Trotos (Vg. qualis\ but with a distinct
Lc. xxi. 5 6). note of surprise which is wanting in
I. eK.7ropevofj.evov avTov e/c r. fepou] the latter word. As to the stones of
As He left the Precinct. Mt. some Herod s temple see Jos. ant. xv. n. 3
what otherwise, ee\6a>v OTTO TOV
lepov eTTOpeverOj i.e. He had left, re /cat
/caprepa>i>,
TO
and was on His way (to Bethany). Trepi TreVre /cat ei/coo"t
TTTJ^WV eVt
According to Mt. His last remark OKTO) v ^/ os, evpos 5e Trept 5co5e/ca),
Se
y
had been
before leaving v^lv A<pierai
and for the buildings, B. J. v. 5. i ff.,
6 of/cos The disciples inwardly
v/z<Sj/. Edersheim, Temple, p. 20 ff. OIK.O-
instance nothing turned upon his Art thou looking at these great
personality. edifices? i.e. do they fill and satisfy
tde TroraTroi Xi &u AcrX.] On tfie as the eye, shutting out other objects of
distinguished from I8ov see ii. 24, iii. vision? Cf. Lc. raCra a $ea>peire. Mt.
34, notes. noraTros is late Gk. for n-oSa- misses the point by a change of phrase
Troy (Lob. Phryn., p. 56, Rutherford, (ov jSXeVere...,-). The disciples are
296 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 2
ov jmr] d<pe6ri
wSe Xi6os 7rl XiOov os ov JJLY\
Xv6rj.
n 3 *Kal Kadtyuevov avTov TO TCOV
TOV lepov eTrripWTa CLVTOV /car ifiiav
2 ov M] pr afiijv Xeyu vfj.iv on D(G)S (i) (13) 78 (69) 604 (2^) alnonn ab (c) eff i
k 1 q arm | w5e] om AEFHKM*SVXm minP 1
ff ivg in templo e k Cypr e?rt |
Xi0o>
minP auc
ADEFHKSVS$>
1
|
ov fii) KaraXvOrj (ov KaraXvdrjaeTai fc$*L minP )] + /cac 5ta
warned that the pride which as Jews os ou KaTaXvQrjcreTcu. The story sub
they naturally felt in this grand sequently circulated by the dpxifpfls
spectacle was doomed to complete (xiv. 58, xv. 29, Acts vi. 14), that
humiliation. Jesus had undertaken Himself to
ov fj.r) afyeQfi icrA.] Mt. introduces destroy the Temple, may have arisen
this saying with the solemn ap.r)v \eya> partly from the saying of Jo. ii. 19,
v/juv, but Mc.
repeated ov \vf] (Burton,
s but perhaps also from a miscon
487) is scarcely less emphatic. For ception of the present saying, which
the fulfilment see Jos. B. J. vil i. i may have been reported to them by
K\evet Kaicrap ij^-q Trjv trokiv aTracrav Judas. On the remarkable addition
KOL rov veaiv Karaa-KaTrrecv. It is in D and the O. L. authorities, see
the more remarkable because Titus WH., Notes, p. 26; it is apparently
made every effort to check the con suggested by xiv. 58 (cf. Jo. ii.
19).
flagration (Jos. B. J. vi. 4. 6 ff.) ; 3 13. THE
QUESTION OP THE
it was only when this was found FOUR, AND THE FIRST PART OP THE
to be impossible that he permitted PROPHETIC ANSWER (Mt. xxiv. 3 14,
the work of destruction to be com Lc. xxi. 8 19).
pleted Thpht. mentions that
(ib. 5. 2). 3. K.OL avrov AcrX.]
KaBrjfievov The
some in his day asserted that the old very posture in which the Lord de
walls had not been completely de livered His great prophecy was re
molished (KOL (jirjv (fracrt rives as TroAXa membered and found a place in the
rfjs lepovcraA^jn TTJS TraXaias earliest tradition (Mt., Me.). He had
the great bevelled stones crossed the Kedron, ascended the
still to be seen in situ at the S.E. steep road over the Mt of Olives
corner of the Haram wall, and near which led to Bethany, and was al
Robinson s Arch, attest the fact; for ready resting and seated, when He
particulars reference may be made was approached, not now by a solitary
to Hastings, D.B. ii.
p. 596 ff. But disciple (. i), but by four the first
while a part of the substructions re two pairs among the Twelve, as Me.
mains, the buildings on the platform alone appears to know (Mt. ol yM.6r\-
of the iepov, to which the Lord re rai) the other eight, who had pos
ferred, are wholly gone ; not a stone sibly deputed the Four to act for
there is left in its place. Err! \L9ov :
them, remaining at a distance (<ar\
so also Mt., Lc. The idea of motion Ibiav). On the order of the Four see
which the ace. suggests (WM., p. iii. 17, note, and cf. ix. 2 as on other
;
3 I war. nai Ia/c. U 28 69 124 346 435 4 etTre AXrAII2$ rain pl ora iravra
^
|
A uc
13 2P alP* k 5 o Se L] + a7ro/c/>i0eis A(DG)XrAIIZ<i> (13 28 69 124 604
alP*" latt arm) | -qp^aro \eyeiv] enrev D 2? 3
all*"" a k n syr sin arm
deals with its ultimate issues. Only o-virfXelo-dai in the N. T. cf. Lc. iv. 2,
Me. adds that the prophecy was de Acts To
13, Jo. ii.
3, xxi. 27. 0-rjp.elov
livered in full view of the Precinct is common to the three accounts a
;
to the signal (TO orj/ieToi/) for its ap |aro antea non erat multum locu-
:
proach. Mt. expands orav p.e\\r] TavTa tus his de rebus"). The Lord deals
CTVVT. Travra (o. p..
T. yiveo-Qat, Lc.) into first with the second part of the
TTJS o~r}s Trapovtrias Kal avvrfXeia.? TOV question (TL TO o-r/^etoi/). But the
atcoi/os, a phrase of much interest, answer (dnoKpidels eiTrei/, Mt.) is not
since reveals the principle on which
it such as they expect ; no one sign is
the Apostolic Church after the fall of mentioned, and the tone of the pre
Jerusalem interpreted the following diction is
wholly practical.
prophecy. Later opinion was much recent critics hold that por
Many
divided, cf. Victor ol pev yap ncpl : tions of the discourse which follows
TTJS crvvT\eias TOV aicHvos flprjcrOat. (vv. 7 8, 14 20, 24 27, possibly also
TavTa v7ro\ap.(BdvovcriV) ol Se Trepi T^S 30 31) belong to a Jewish-Christian
fpijpu>o-ea>s TTJS lepovo-aXr/fj, KOI TTJS apocalypse whose disiecta membra
fj.ev TrpoTepas doj-rjs ATroXivaptoy Kal were incorporated by the Synoptists
Qfudvpos 6 Mo^oveart af, TTJS 5e dcv- or their source. This opinion is based
Tepas Tiros Kal o ev ayiois \a>avjrqs
o on the belief that the excision of the
TTJS /3a(rtXi So9 fTTLCTKonos. The term verses in question restores unity to
<rvvT\ia (cf. Dalman, Worte, i.
p. the context and removes ideas alien
126 apparently suggested by
f.) is from the teaching of Christ. But in
(Me.), but both (ruvreXeia
<rvvTt\el(r6ai the entire absence of documentary
and Trapova-ia are words peculiar to evidence it scarcely calls for serious
Mt. among the Synoptists (rrap., Mt. consideration here. The arguments
xxiv. 3, 27, 37, 39 ; O-VVT., Mt. xiii. 39, urged in support of it may be seen
40, 49, xxiv. 3, xxviii. 20). SvireXeia in Charles, Eschatdogy, p. 325 ff. ;
and a-vvTfXdv, -Xeltr^at, used in classi Moffatt, Historical N. T., p. 637 ff. ;
cal Greek chiefly in reference to con Schmiedel, art. Gospels in Encycl,
tributions to the public service (so Bibl. ii. (col. 1857).
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 5
5 w ] MScts S I
ir\avijffu DHT* al nonn 6 Tro\\oi] + yap ADXFAIIZ*
min omnvid arm aegg CTTI
latt syrr ovo^art /tow] + pseud iprofetae (sic) k om
|
TU>
|
<m
Me.; /3A. w 7r\avT)6f)Tc, Lc. Cf. /3Xe - 15)becomes in Mt ft/it o ^pio-ros, <-
y&>
Treti/ OTTO, viii. 15, xii. 38; 0X. ^17 but of an actual usurpation of the
occurs again in i Cor. viii. 9, GaL name we hear nothing before Bar-
v. 15, Col. ii. 8, Heb. iii. 12 (with cochba. For the phrase eVt r<w oi/.
/xov
fut.), xii. 25. For TrXai/ar*, 7rXai>a<r$ai,
see 39 note
ix. for eyo) ei/u,i in a ;
in reference to religious error, see xii. Messianic sense, comp. note on vi. 50.
24, 27, Jo. vii. 12, 47, i Jo. ii. 26, 7. orav 8e aKovo"r)Te /crX.j A second
2 Tim. iii. 13, Apoc. ii. 20, xii. 9 ; c warning. The Apostles are not to
the use of nXdvr), Eph. iv. 14, 2 Thess. permit the political troubles which
it n, i Jo. iv. 6, and of ir\avos in would surely precede the end to dis
2 Jo. This warning against im
7. tract them from their proper work.
postors is not inconsistent with the HO\/MOVS <al afcoaf TroXf^xcoi/, wars in
promise of the Spirit of truth (Jo. actual progress, or commonly expected
xvi. 13), for the Divine Spirit is not and on all men s tongues unless d<ods ;
(i Jo. iv. 6) may be the stronger in explain the difficult aKoveiv TroXe /zovs-.
individual cases. For aKorj see i. 28 note and for the ;
6. TroXXoi eXeixrovrai *rX.] See V. pi. in this sense cf. Dan. xi. 44 Th.
21 ff., notes. One such impostor is
described in Acts viii. 9 or aKods a LXX. phrase, occurring
is
elvai Tiva eavrov /teyai/,
to
e.g. iii. Lc., who omits
Regn.
24.
navres OTTO fjiixpov ecos K. aKoas TroX., adds Kal dfcaTatrrao-ias ,
1
^.fydXov Xcyoi/-
TS OVTOS (TTIV T) 8vva/J.lS TOV 6eOV Tj interpreting the words in the light
xaXovfjitvT] peyaXT}. Josephus speaks of events. The reference is primarily,
of another, ant. xx. 5. i :
yorjs ns no doubt, to the disturbed state of
avrjpQevdas ovopa irflBei TOV nXela-rov Palestine during the interval between
ox\ov...7rpo(p^Tr)syap eXeyev emu. Cf. the Ascension and the fall of the
B.J. ii. 13. 4 7rXai/oi yap avdpcoTroi Kal City; we may think e.g. of the ex
pedition of Cuspius Fadus against
Kal /xera/SoXas Theudas and of Felix against the
daifMOvav TO 7r\f)6os cTretdov Kal Egyptian Jew; the riots at Jerusalem
jrpofjyov els TT/V iprfpiav as e/ce! TOV under Agrippa II.; the early move
6eov o~eiovros avTols cnjfj,ela e\cv- ments of the last struggle which
Bepias. Such impostors came eVt ro>
began in A.D. 66. To the early Jewish
6v6fj,aTL [TOV ^pioroO], holding out a Church, which is immediately in view,
false Messianic hope, claimingpowers the suspense which these and other
which belonged to the true Christ, outbreaks occasioned must have been
even if they did not assume the title. unsettling and disquieting. St Paul
XIII. 8] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
3e? yeveaticu, d\\ OVTTCO TO re Aos. s
eyep6rj(reTca 8
yap edvos eir eQvos Kai fiaa-i\6ia eTTt
8.
eyepdrjo-fTai yap eSvos KT\.~] they are but the beginning the dpx^
Nations will rush into warfare from and not the Te Xos, as men may be led
causes partly racial, partly political. to suppose. Talis et tanta creatura
"
300 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 8
28 me] /eat D
min? q S yrrPeshhcl the aeth om ecr.
2" latt vt P lv pr /eat AXrAII2^>
1
syr
Bin
arm XI/AOI] + /eat rapaxcu AXm^> min
|
vid
q syrr the Or + /eai Xoi/toi /eat rap.
int 11
S arm om apx?? |
raura c apxat AEFGHMS
2 2
S min? raura] + iravra
a>5.
<
|
VXm 1
|
gyrj-pesi)
hci
^jjg Kai ^.^ v ^ j 2g I2 ^ 2 ^^ gyrsin arm etra vfi. avrovs Trapad. D 604 2P
a ff i k 11
|
ets crvva-yiayois} v rats crvwyaryais ( + aurco^) min mu (a ff k n q vg)
ut langueat
"
apx?; to&iiHov raura] Q8iv is used Christian community first (irpo TOVTODV
of the sharp pangs of childbirth (Ps. 7TCLVTO)V)\ Cf. I Pet. iV. 17 6 KdlpOS TOV
xlvii. (xlviii.) 7 et to&iveg coy
riKrovo-Tjff, apa.(r6ai TO /cpt/xa OTTO TOV O LKOV TOV
I TheSS. V. 3 coo-rrep T;
coStv r ^ eV yacrrpi
t
0eov.
sibly be a reference to the Rabbinic iv. 8. 14), i.e. the elders of the syna
cetera nolite :
curare, tantum vos ipsos spectate"). from the courts into the synagogue
The late and rare (SMircw eavrov occurs and there openly scourged els awa
again in 2 Jo. 8, where it is followed ycoyas Sap^crecr^e, a pregnant Con
by ti/a M
here it is used absolutely, struction, cf. Mt. (x. 17) ev rais <rvva
with the added force which brevity ywyais ai/rcoi/ ^acrTiyuxrovcriv vp,as. On
gives Mt., who places the rest of
; Sap^o-eo-tfe see xii. 3, 5 (to whicl
this verse in the original charge to passage the Lord possibly refers)
the Twelve (x. 17), paraphrases Trpoo-e- and cf. Acts v. 40. St Paul, who
XIII. IQ] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 301
<T6cr6e,
Kai TTI qye/uiovcov Kai fiacriXewv
eVe/cei/ e/mov el Et9 TravTa Ta IO
9 /cat CTTI /3acr. (trad. Kai dap. CTTI fjy. syr pr /cat 604 | r)yefji,oi>as K-
before his conversion had inflicted the Name of Christ would be in itself
thispunishment on Christians, under a proclamation of the Name to those
went it himself five times (2 Cor. xi. who from their social position might
24, where see Schottgen). otherwise have failed to hear it. Mt.
KOI eVt T/ye/uoixap /cat /3a0-tXeW ora- adds KOI Tols Wvfcriv the Gospel :
070-eo-#e] The secular power would would in this way make its way into
follow the example set by the Syna Gentile society, cf. 2 Tim. iv. i6f.
gogue. Ye shall be placed before IO. /cat els navTa TO. edvrj
/crX.] The
high officials and kings. In the N. T. Lord foresees the extension of the
the yyffjioiv is especially the Procurator Gospel to the whole Gentile world
of Judaea (Mt. xxvii. 2 7rape Sa>/cai>
by the direct preaching of the word ;
IIetXara> TOO
Tycpopt, 24 Trpoy Acts xxiii. there was a Divine necessity (Set, cf.
3>f;XtKa TOI/ rjyefMova). But the word, v. 7) that this should take place
as contrasted with pao-i\cvs, may be before the end came (Trpcoroi/, Mt.
used of any subordinate governors ; /cat Tore i^ei TO re Xos). Cf. xi. 17,
cf. I Pet. ii. 14 etTe jSao-tXet a>? i xvi. 15, Mt. xxv. 32, xxviii. 19,
flTC T/yefi orrti/ coy t avrov TrtiJ.no- Lc. xxiv. 47. The work which began
where the Imperator and the in Galilee with the personal Ministry
p(vovs eVl /Sao-iXely, i.e. Mt. and Lc. 0X77 TT; oiKov/jLevij) ; and the execution of
represent the persecuted disciples as this purpose was perhaps the chief con
on their way to the court, whereas in dition of the final issue being reached.
Me. they are already there, standing The disclosure of this fact could not
before the judge. For this use of but be stimulating to the early
to-rao-tfat comp. Mt. xxvii. n, Acts preachers of the Gospel; they felt
xxiv. 20, xxv. 10. "Eveicev t /ioC, Lc. that it was in some sense within their
eveKcv TOV 6vop,aTos pov cf. viii. .
35> power to hasten the end by extending
X. 29 fVfKfv efjiov /cat [eve/cei ] TOV evay- the kingdom (2 Pet. iii. 12 a-rrevdovTas
yeXt ou, I Pet. IV. 1 6 (os Xpio-riavos. rrjv irapovo-iav}. Origen s remark here
papTvpiov avTols] See notes on nondurn est prae- "
els is interesting :
Lc. gives here quite another turn to esse evangelium apud omnes Aethio-
the clause drroftijcreTai vfjuv els
papTv- pas...sed nee apud Seras nee apud
piov, i.e. he seems to have had before Orientem audierunt Christianitatis
him els /iapr. vp.lv. As it is presented sermonem. quid autem dicamus de
by Me. and Mt, the sense is that the Britannis aut Germanis 1 ... quorum
appearance of Christians before the plurimi nondum audierunt evangelii
magistrates on a charge of loyalty to verbum, audituri sunt autem in ipsa
302 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 10
(-a-ere U
al nonn )] pr TTWS t] 13 69 124 346 pr /x^Se Trpo/xeXerare 604 (Or) pr /^eXerare
(vel Tr/ao/ieX.) (28) 299 433 604 (2^) arm (Or) + /z^Se ^eXerare AXFAII* min? 1
syrrP
c 8 hhci
(
om KBDL^ i 33 69 alP
auc
off ikq vg syr
8 *1
aegg aeth)
II. Koi OTO.V KrA. o /ne XXeis \a\f}(rai KT\. in Lc. this
ayaxriv vp.as <re
;
rl X. neither the matter nor the not, like the evil spirits (cf. v. 6 ff.),
words need be considered; for the so identify Himself with the inspired
construction cf. vi. 36, ix. 6 (WM., as to destroy or even to suspend their
P- 373)- *0 eav &>&7...XaXrZr<r, Burton responsibility or individuality.
XIII. 13] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 303
d$e\(j)ov
eis QdvaTOV Kai jraTrjp TKVOV, Kai eirava-
T6KVa 7Tl
*3 v \ \ f
Ua TO
>r
j
om /cat Trar-rjp TCKVOV 1071 | e-rravaa-Trjaerai. B
traitor who had been a friend. What 4 f <p 77/ncGi TO OVO/JLU cos eXfy^ov Xa/i/3a-
had befallen Himself must befall His vere Tert. apol. 2
: id solmn ex-
"
drins might be content with these, but there was infinite comfort for the
the civil rulers would inflict death. persecuted; cf. i Pet. iv. 14, Polyc.
ETrai/ao-TT/o-oi/rai, used properly of in Phil. 8 lav ovopa
Trdo-x^/Jiev dia TO
surgents (e.g. Dan. xi. 2, 14), but in auTou, dogdfanev avrov, and Thpht.
the LXX. of revolt against any con ad 1. TO yap eveKev avTov /uo-eto-#ai
stituted authority. Qavartao-ova-iv (so I<av6v eo~Tiv 7rdo~as erriKovfio-ai TO.S
Lc. guards the sentence further by ergo contigerint mundo [the disorders
substituting e | vprnv for avrous- not : foretold in vv. 7, 8] consequens est
all would win the crown of martyr quasi derelinquentibus hominibus de-
dom. One had been already marked orum culturam ut propter multitudi-
out for Lord s foreknowledge
it in the nem Christianorum dicant fieri bella
Acts xii. i) another was
(x. 39, cf. ;
et fames et pestilentias." *Eo-eo-#e
about to be forewarned of his end Hio-oviJ.voi is not an exact equivalent of
yet more distinctly (Jo. xxi. 18, cf. lj.io-T]6rjo-fo-de,
but carries "the thought
2 Pet. i. 14). of continuance" (Burton 71, cf. WM.,
13. /cat ecrtcrBf ^KTOV/JLCVOI AcrX.] p.
438).^
This clause is given in identical words 6 Se vTro/j-GLvas els TeXoy KTX.] So Mt.
by the three Synoptists must have
;
it exactly, but in a somewhat different
early passed into a commonplace connexion ; Lc. paraphrases ev TTJ VTTO-
among Greek -speaking Christians. fiovrj vnv KrrfO-fo-e TCLS
No fact iii the early history of the a valuable clue to the interpretation.
Church is more certain or more sur- Efc TcXoy does not look back to TO
304 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 14
14 TO
eshhcl aeth
c (k) 1 S yrrP
liii. For the higher sense of o-qifav cf. cf. Deut. xxix. 17 (16), or a false god
viii. 35, x. 26 preservation from the ; (Ezech. vii. 20), but as the passages
destruction which overtook the Jews just cited from i Mace, shew, it is not
can hardly be in question here, or limited to an object of idolatrous wor
again deliverance from the sword of ship ; any symbol of heathenism which
the persecutor the thought is rather ; outraged the religious feelings of the
of a salvation which is not fully Jewish people might be so described.
realised till death or the -rrapova-ia. The defining genitive eprj^a-e^s limits
1423. TROUBLES CONNECTED us to an outrage which was the pre
CHIEFLY WITH THE FALL OF JE lude of national ruin, a crisis cor
RUSALEM (Mt. xxiv. 15 25, Lc. xxi. responding in effect if not in circum
20 24). stances with the invasion of Antiochus.
14. orai/ de idqre KT\.] The Lord What this new j36\ eprjpicoa-ecos was
answers the question ri TO oTjfielov St Luke, taught by the event, plainly
in reference to the end of the City tells us, for instead of orav idrjTc TO
and Temple, so far as an answer |88. *rX. (Mt., Me.) he writes orav t6\
was needed for practical guidance. KVK\ovp.evT)v VTTO (TTpaToirfdoav lepou-
The sign is the ySSe Xuy/za TTJS cpriptQ- The presence of the Roman
a-aXrjp,.
Mt. adds, TO pr)6ev dia AavirjX
o-t>s :
army round the Holy City was itself a
a later note which is , @8(\vypa of the worst kind, and one
wanting in the true text of Me. which foreboded coming ruin. The
The phrase occurs in the Greek words of Daniel seemed to find a
Daniel thrice ix. 27 eVl TO iepbv : second fulfilment Rome had taken ;
vid
i 13 28 69 91 -299 346 I oTTOi/j pr ev TOTTCO 1071 ev roirw ayiw aeth
avayewwcTKet, D a (n)
it is near at hand"
standards, which bore the figure of (Sanday, Inspira
the eagle (Ephrem). tion, p. 292).
eo-rrjKora OTTOV ov Set] constructio A TOT? ot ev rfi lovSata /CT\.] Not the
ad sensum (WM., p. 176) the ^8e- ; Apostles themselves, but other Jew
Xvy/ua is personified, or regarded as ish Christians who remained in the
personal: when ye see... him standing Country. Cf. Thpht. /caXwy el-rrev Of ev
:
where he ought not cf. 2 Thess. ii. ; rr\ lov&ucr ot yap aTrooroXot OVK rj<rav
6 f. TO /caTe^oi/...6 Kare ^coi/. Mt. pre ev TTJ lovdat a, aXXa...7rpo TOV TroXc/iov
f
fers e o-Tos, and interprets oVou ov 8e I edtco^^eray OTTO rfjs lepova-aXijfj,, paXXov
as ev TOTToj a-yico a phrase which has Se iri\Qov avVot. So
Mt., Me., Lc. ;
confirmed the impression, based on Lc. adds a special warning to those
i Mace. I.e., that the sign must be who should be in Jerusalem itself or its
sought within the sacred precinct neighbourhood (*ai ot ev /^teo co avrfjs
But his anarthrous TOTTO? aytoy is per KTX.). Ace. to Eus. H. E. iii. 5. 3 the
haps not equivalent to o a. TOTTOS Christians of Jerusalem were warned
(2 Mace. viii. 17, Acts vi. 13) or 6 TOTTOS before the war broke out by a pro
(Jo. xi. 48), 6 T. OVTOS (Acts xxi. 28). phetic revelation (KUTO. riva
All Palestine, but especially Jerusalem rols avTodt doKtfjiOis 6V aT
(77 ayt
a yr), 77 ayta TroXts, 2 Mace. i. 7, eK^odevra Trpo TOV TroXe/iov) to leave
iii. i) was to a Jew holy ground, the city and retire to Pella in Peraea;
where the Gentile had no right to be. Epiphanius (depond. et mens. 15) has
On OTTOV ov del
Bengel: "sermo cf. nearly the same story, but attributes
ad hominem Judaei putabant non ;
the revelation to an angel. Pella
oportere, et non oportebat quatenus (Jos. B. J. iii.
3. 3, G. A. Smith,
locus crat sanctus." p. 593 ff., Merrill, East of the Jordan,
S. M. 2 20
306 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 14
I5
15 ol ev Trj lovSaia (pevyeTtocrav eis TO, oprj. 6 ejrl
TOV So)//aTOs jUir] KaTa/3aTO) yu^Se ei(re\6aTa) TL dpai
*6
1 6 K Trjs oiKias avTOVj Kai 6 ek TOV dypov /mr) CTTL-
go o Tpe^JsaTto ek Ta OTTLCTCO
dpai TO I^JLCLTLOV avTOV.
17 ^oval $e TCUS ev
14 eis] e-rn U 604 ^ alP auc 15 o eiri BFH aegg] o Se CTTI KAEGKLMSUVX
rAnz^^" min fereomn syr
hcl
KO.I o eiri D
604 2 pe syr arm affkn q vg Kara/3arw] + ets
Bin
|
17 om 5e D |
OrjXafrfj.evcus D 28
given through one of the prophets Acts viii. 40, Blass, Gr., p. 122 f.
of the Church of Jerusalem (cf. Acts Meanwhile his outer garment (re t/na-
xi. 27 f., xxi. 10) when the time drew TIOV) is left behind (els ra oTrtVa)) at
near. home, or at the entrance of the field ;
who is resting or praying on his roof OTT/O-CO is a frequent phrase in the LXX.
must not stop to collect his property, (usually = linx) ;
for the N. T. cf. Lc.
or the countryman who is at work ix. 62, Jo. vi. 66, xviii. 6, xx. 14. The
to go after the clothing he has left passage as a whole recalls Lot s escape
in another part of the field. Men from Sodom (Gen. xix. 17 ^ 7repi/3Xe-
went up to the flat roofs -of their "\ISTJS
els TO. ovt(rto...fls TO opos traj ^bu).
houses to sleep (i Sam. ix. 25), to Lc. has these verses in another con
worship (Jer. xix. 13, Zeph. i. 5, Acts nexion, where the allusion to Sodom
x. 9), to watch (Isa. xxii. i), to pro is clear (Lc. xvii. 28 ff.).
claim tidings good or bad (Isa. xv. 3, 17. oval de rats rX.] Alas for
Mt. x. 27), to spend the Feast of mothers with children at the breast,
Tabernacles (Neh. viii. 16), and doubt and those who are soon to become
less for many other purposes ; so mothers, for whom a hasty flight is
usual a place of resort was the impossible, who cannot leave their
roof that the law required it to be burden. The horrors of the siege
fenced with a parapet (Deut. xxii. 8) would convert the joy of maternity
as a protection against accidental into a woe cf. Lc. xxiii. 28 f.
: Oval
falls. The roof was accessible from has the true ring of apocalyptic pro
without (ii. 4, note, cf. Lc. v. 19) by phecy ; both the O. T. prophets and
a staircase, or ladder, so that the the Apocalypse use it abundantly;
man on the roof might escape with Me. has it only here and in xiv. 21,
XIII. 19] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 307
si<s oa ov
rjv eKTicrev 6 6eos ecos TOV vvv, KCCI ov
^
j
[
but it is frequent in Mt., Lc. 877X0- stronger than ever through the teach
used of the mother (Gen. xxi. 7,
civ is ing of the Scribes. Mc. s omission of
Exod. ii. 9, i Regn. i. 23, 2 Mace. vii. this point has been
commonly ex
27), as well as of the child (3 Regii. plained by the fact that he wrote
iii. Joel ii. 16, Jer. li.
25, Ps. viii. 2, for Gentile readers, to whom the
(xliv.) 7, Lc. xi. 27) a fact which strength of Jewish feeling on the
appears to have been overlooked by subject would be unintelligible. But
the Western corrector who wrote it is quite possible that /zrjde <ra/3-
0r)\aopevais
5
for 6r)\aov<Tais (cf. W.ll.). /Sarw had no place in the common
yao-rpl c%(iv is a Herodotean
Ei>
tradition, though it had clung to the
phrase revived in late Greek in the ; memory or had been added by the
xxx. it is the usual equivalent of zeal of the Palestinian Church. For
mn irpoa fv^fO Qai iva (OTTCDJ) cf. xiv. 35, 38 ;
1 8.
TtpocrevxfO df & Iva fir)
Phil. i. 9, Jas. v. 16; for other con
Mt. supplies )
from $>vy?)
structions see Lc. xxii. 40, Jas. v. 17.
Christian Jews (cf. Acts xxi. 20 f.), oia ov ycyovfv TJS a</>
IS n 20 yewiTCti. ti
19 yevuvTai D 2 pe latt
exck 20 Kvpios] o 0eoj ^ 13 28 69 299 1071 al
nonn arm
the |
rcis 77/iepas] + eKeivas EFGMA^ i 13 69 736 al
nonn
eg* syrr
8111 ?6811 arm aegg aeth
+ ota TOVS K\KTOVS avTov D & b ff i q arm
cv ri o-Tevoxa>pa
o~ov KOL cv 777 With the thought of a Divine curtail
(rov rj 0\fyfi a-f 6 ex@pos repro o-ov, ment of time comp. Barnabas 4. 3 els
duced in Jer. xix. 9, where the LXX. TOVTO yap 6 de<T7r6T7)s o~WTTp,r]Kev
TOVS
has cv TTJ rrcpwxfl KCU Ti-oXiop/aa f) Kaipovs Kai Tas T^e pay, Iva Ta^yvrj o
TroXiopKr/o-ovo-iv avTovs ol ^6po\ avroy. TjyaTrTjLLevos avTov Kai ctn TTJV K\Tjpovo-
Ota... rota vrr) for roiavrrj oia is perhaps p.iav avTov TJ^TJ but the purpose in
:
unique ;
the passages quoted in Barn, is different, and the reference
Grimm-Thayer (i Cor. xv. 48, 2 Cor. is to Dan. ix. 24 (rwrr/wJA/crai , and
x. n) are not exact parallels. Teyovcv not to the Gospels. On the con
represents the fact as standing in its struction i
P.T) fKo\6^(oo-fV...ov< av
completeness on the page of history :
eo-o>0r)
see WM., p. 382. t
similar phrases occur in Exod. ix. 18, the use of 73... &O for none (Gen.
Deut. iv. 32 ; with qv eKrurev 6 6cos, ix. n); cf. Blass, Gr. pp. 162, 178,
cf. ovs eeXearo (v. 20). "Ea>s rov vvv, WM., p. 214 f. For the construction
cf. axpi TOV vvv, Rom. viii. 22, Phil. i. see WM., p. 382. Not a soul could
5 ; OTTO TOU
Lc. xxii. 1 8, 69, Acts
vi>Vj
have escaped from Jerusalem, had
xviii. 6, 2 Cor. v. 16. not the hand of GOD brought the
Lc. adds (xxi. 23% 24) some re siege to a speedy end. It lasted five
markable words, based partly on months, from the Passover (Jos. B. J.
Zach. xii. 3, partly anticipating the v. 3. i) to September (ib. vi. 8. 4),
Pauline view of the relation between when but the
Titus entered the city ;
the fall of Israel and the conversion investment was not complete before
of the Gentile world (Rom. xi. 25 ff.). May. Notwithstanding the horrors
2O. fl pr) e/coXo/Soxrei/ Kvpios KT\.] of the time the survivors were in
Mt. fl /i) KoXo/3o)^r/(rai/ at r)/icpcu e fcet- credibly numerous, 97,000 ace. to
i/at. Mc. s form of the sentence has a Josephus (B. J. vi. 9. 3). For the
note of greater originality the use of causes which "combined to shorten,
the anarthrous Kvpios=ninj which is the siege see Alford on Mt. xxiv. 22.
"
limited in the N.T. to O.T. quotations Siflt TOVS CK\fKTOVS KT\J] In the
and phrases, and a few passages where O.T. the K \KToi (Dorian) are the
a Hebrew or Aramaic original seems covenant people (Ps. civ. (cv.) 6, Isa.
to be directly in view (e.g. Lc. i. 5 xliii. 20), but more especially Israel
ii.
52, where it occurs eight times). idealised and responding to GOD S
KoXo/3oCi> is properly to amputate choice (Isa. xlii. i, Ixv. 9 ff.). In Enoch
(cf. 2 Regn. iv. 12 KoXoftovo-iv ras x^p^s the term is used for the righteous in
avratv KOI TOVS irodas and cf. avTQ>v, Israel (En. i. I cv\6yrjcrcv K\CK.TOVS
the epithet KoXo/3o8a/mAos applied to diKaiovs) for whom the Messianic
St Mark, p. xxvi f.); hence to curtail, Kingdom is reserved. The Gospels
cut short, Vg. (Mt., Me.) breviare. retain this general sense, transferring
XIII. 22] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 309
Ka 22
2i iSe (i) KBL] iSou ACDXrAIIZ$ min omnvid iSe (2) KBDL 28 2**] iSov
|
elect, for whose sake the siege was i ff.)and the Lord had at the outset
;
shortened, are probably the faithful of the Ministry warned His disciples
members of the Church of Jerusalem, against this class of men (Mt. vii. 15),
the a\as TT/S yfjs, whose intercession for the return of a true prophecy
or whose presence secured this privi would bring back the spurious imita
lege, though it did not avail to save tions. One such appears in Acts xiii.
the city (Gen. Thpht. would
xviii. 32) ; 6 ; many such were abroad before the
include those of the Jews who should end of the Apostolic age Jo. iv. i,
(i
afterwards be brought to the faith, see Westcott s note ; cf. Apoc. xix. 20,
xx. 10) they were familiar to the
;
Trio-re veil/. Ovs e eXe aro is omitted writer of the Didache (n Tray 8e
by Mt. ;
c V. 19 TTJS Krio-ecos f)v
7rpo(pr)TT)s didda-Kcov TTJV d\r)6ciav, el
6 6c6s, where Mt. has merely a SiSaovcei ov Troiei, ^ev8onpo(piJTr}s
eo-riV). The *lfev86xpi(TTos is neces
21. Kai Tore lav TIS vp.lv flirrj KT\.~] sarily a far less common character,
The warning of v. 6 is resumed, with and the word is probably a crea
special reference to the circumstances tion of the Evangelists or their
of the last days of Jerusalem. Such a Greek source. St John s avrixpto-ros
crisis would be sure to call up a host (i Jo. ii. 22, iv. 3, 2 Jo. 7) presents a
of pretenders to Messiahship, whether different conception; the Antichrist
the title were used or not (see note to opposes Christ, the Pseudochrist is
0. 6). ISe <S5e...iSe eVei Mt. expands :
merely a pretender to the Messianic
"
this : eav ovv cliraxTtv vp.lv lSoi ev (Westcott on i Jo. ii. 22, cf.
office"
Tjj ep^/io) etrrtv, p,rj e^eX^re* ifiov ev Trench, syn. xxx.). The pretended
Too little
Tols Tap.eiots, p.r) TTioTfvcrT/re. Messiahs were scarcely a source of
is known of the life of the Church at serious danger to the Church, after the
Pella to enable us to say whether it end of the Jewish polity, and it is to
was disturbed by such reports. But the these only that the Lord s words di
tidings of the siege which reached rectly refer. Even the earlier Church
the refugees from time to time would writers however do not always observe
have predisposed them to accept any this distinction; cf. Hegesippus ap.
stories which chimed in with their Eus. H. E. 22 a? TovT(ov (he has
iv.
growing belief that the irapova-ia was named various early heretical sects)
at hand. incredulity is
Mi; Trio-revere :
^revdoxpifTToi . oinves . .
ep,epi(rav TTJV
sometimes a Christian duty. On the evaxriv rfjs eKK\r)crias <f)6opip,aiois \6yois
pres. imperative see Burton 1656. Kara rou 6eov Kal Kara TOV ^pio-rov
22. ^cvSoxpicrroi Kal \lfev8o7rpo- Similarly Justin (dial. 82)
310 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 22
23 VfMV
a4
24 \AAAa eV eKeivcus rcus ti/uepais /uLeTcc 6\i-
11 daxrovffiv ] iroi.irj<rov(nv
D 13 28 69 91 124 299 346 2
pe ad |
TOUS e/cXe/crous] pr /cat
ACLW bXrAII2$ min omnvid latt syrr arm aegg go aeth om rows S^ 23
pr tSou KACDW min fereomn latt exca syrr arm go Cypr
b
XrAIIZ3>
quotes the present context with the excite admiration. But his repara
remark oVep KOI fort- TroXXot yap are as false as his pretensions (2
a&ea KOL ft\dcr(f)rjp,a KOI adiKO. ev 6vop,aTi Thess. ii. 9 T. \lftvdovs}.
avTov 7rapaxapd(T(rovTs (8idaav. But irpos TO aTTOTrXavav /crX.] With the
these are the avrixpto-roi, of i, 2 Jo. view of misleading ;
cf. WM., p. 505.
rather than the ^euSoxpioroi of the ATTOTrXai/az/, to lead astray by divert
Gospels. ing from the right path, used abso
Stoaovcriv crrjiJifla KCLI TepaTa] The lutely (2 Chron. xxi. ii, Prov. vii. 21,
words look back to Exod. vii. ii, 22, Sir. 3, 2 Mace. ii. 2), or followed by
and are based on Deut. xiii. i (2) edv. . . OTTO and a gen. (i Tim. vi. 10 aTreTrXa-
vrjOrjo-av d-rrb Tr/s TriWeajs). Tovs c<\K-
a portent, an occurrence
" duct ; if the prediction was not full
repay is
or exact enough to gratify curiosity, it
regarded merely as something extra
was sufficient to create responsibility
cf. Trench, syn. xli.
ordinary"; The
and supply practical guidance, npoei-
Gospels prefer a-rj^elov and 8vvap.is in
reference to the miracles of Jesus; irfiv is used of prophetic announce
the Jews sought for startling repara ments; Acts i. 1 6 Trpoeivre TO 7rj/e/ia
cf.
TO Rom. ix. 29
(Jo. iv. 48), but the Lord s work did ayiov,
not usually assume this form; the ^ raiaf
latter word, however, is used freely iivr 2 4 2 7- THE END OP THE DISPEN
the Acts (ii. 22, 43, iv. 30, v. 12, vi. 8, SATION FORETOLD (Mt. Xxiv. 29 31,
xiv. 3, xv. 12), and occasionally Lc. xxi. 25 28).
by
St Paul (Rom. xv. 19, 2 Cor. xii. 12), 24. aXXa V Kivais rais r}p,epai?
to describe the effect which the Chris /LieTa KTX.] But (aXXa) there is more
tian miracles produced, rather than to follow; in those days, &c. The
their actual character or their purpose. prophecy now carries us beyond the
To exhibit portents belongs especially fall of the city (p.erd TTJV 6\L^nv eKfivrjv,
to the false prophet or false Christ, cf. V. 19). eKeivais Tals TJp.epa.is IS *Ei>
L(W b XrAII 2 S$) rain?1 (C/CTTITTT. etiam A vg) TreaovvTcu e/c TWV ovpavwv 604 |
on ev rots
ovp.] TWJ>
ovpavwv DK usacffgi syrr
sin P esh arm codd me aeth
the sequel with what has gone before, dynastic and social revolutions greater
so that the destruction of the Jewish and wider than any which swept over
polity is regarded as the starting point Babylon and Egypt, and to these
of the era which will be ended by the portents of Christian history the
napova-ia. Mt., interpreting the Lord s Lord s words may reasonably be re
words by the conviction which pos ferred. On the other hand they do
sessed the first generation, prefixes not exclude, perhaps they even sug
cv6ea>s,
with which compare the ra^v gest, a collapse of the present order
of Apoc. xxii. 20; the original form of of Nature immediately before the
the sentence, as we see it in Me., irapovo-ia (2 Pet. iii. 12). One of the
leaves the interval uncertain. The phenomena described accompanied
Lord merely foretells that His per the Crucifixion (Lc. xxiii. 45); the
sonal coming will follow the capture Return may well be signalised by
of Jerusalem, and not precede and greater disturbances of the visible
prevent it, as many might be tempted order. Qeyyos is used specially, though
to expect (v. 21 f.). Lc. has lost the not in variably, of the lights thatgovern
note of time altogether. the night see Trench, syn. clxxxvii.,
;
6 The and cf. Joel ii. 10, iii. (iv.) 15; this
77X10? o-KOTio-0rjo~Tai /crX.]
word is stronger than the bright
symbolical description which follows <<5s-,
aTTooreXXei H LAS
vid
minP*"*
5
rous 0776X01;?] + avrov Rl
|
min omnvid vg
syrr arm aegg go aeth Or infc
(om avrov BDL
a e E i k q)
(Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 8, xlv. (xlvi.) 7, Ixxvi. va>. Cf. Didache 16 : rore
(Ixxvii.) 19, Ixxxi. (Ixxxii.) 5 &c.), with ^9 a\r)0fias
special reference to the scene of the ev ovpava. Cyril. Hier. Cat.
Law-giving; here the movement is XV. 22 :
OT7/zeioi>
5e d\r)6oi)S idiKov TOV
extended to heaven and the heavenly XpiOTov eo-Tiv 6 oravpos <pa>TOidis
hosts, as in Hagg. ii. 6 (Heb. I.e.). o-Tavpov crrjuelov irpodyet TOV jScurtXca;
Lc. adds a striking description of the PW., Sarum Breviary, Sanct., p. 278
distress which these extraordinary hoc signum crucis erit in caelo cum
"
time of unrest and fear will culminate the Vision of the Christ will itself be
in the Vision of the Son of Man fore the signal for the ervi/reXtia (v. 4).
shadowed by Daniel (vii. 13 LXX. Mera dwdpews TroXX^s KOI do^rjs, cf.
fuecopovv Iv 6pdfj,an TTJS VVKTOS, Kal viii. Mt. xxv. 31 ; the conception
38,
Idov eTTt (/iera, Th.) TO>V is based on Dan. vii. 14 (edodi? aurw...
ovpavov a5s vibs avdpwirov Tip.r) /SacrtXtK^ /crX.).
Th.)). In the Man
Daniel 27. Kal rore aTroo-reXet /crX.]
who comes in the clouds Another link in the chain of events
represents the kingdom of saints which (cf. Kal rore, v. 26). "The Son of
is to supersede the heathen
empires
Man shall send the Angels
3
"His
indicated by the Four Beasts (cf. Mt. (cf. Mt. xiii. 41, Heb. i.
Angels,"
Bevan, Daniel, 1 1 8
p. Driver, Daniel,
;
/zero o-aXTrtyyo? pcyaXrjs, with a refer
p. 102 ff.). The Lord had from the ence to the scene of the Law-giving
beginning of His Ministry assumed (Exod. xix. 16; cf. i Cor. xv. 52,
the title of the Son of Man (ii. 10, i Thess. iv. 16)
"
of Daniel s vision in Him the king a gathering of men into a true and
dom of regenerate humanity will find lasting brotherhood had proved to be
its Head, and His manifestation in impossible under the conditions of
that capacity is to be the crowning Judaism (Mt. xxiii. 37 Troo-aKis j6e\ijo-a
revelation of the future (cf. xiv. 62, eTTio-vvayayflr TO. TCKva o~ou), but would
Apoc. i. 7, xiv. 14). "O\ISOVTCU, men be realised in the Israel of GOD,
shall see, cf.
9 the Apocalypse
v. ;
at the Trapovo-ia ,
cf. 2 Thess. ii. i
(i. 7) paraphrases (tyerai CLVTOV iras 77/^00 fTTKrvvayayyfjs
1> avrov. Enri- eV
o(p6a\fj.6s. On ev vf(p e\ais see Dalman, o-vvaycoyrj is suggestively used for the
Worte, i. p. 198. ordinary gatherings of the Church,
Mt. prefixes KOI TOT* (pavijo-cTat TO which are anticipations of the great
arrjfj.e
iov TOV vlov TOV av6p<oirov
ev ovpa- assembling at the Lord s Return
XIII. 28] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 313
OLTT
Teirarapwv dvefjuav aKpov yfjs eo>?
aKpov
ovpavov.^
Se TTJS crf/ojs /uid6eT Trjv 7rapa/3o\*iv. OTCLV 28
(Heb. x. 25). Both noun and verb are terrae in oriente usque ad extremum
employed by the LXX. in passages caeli et terrae in occidente"), i.e. round
where the reassembling of the scat the whole horizon of the world. But
tered tribes of Israel into the Mes the phrase is perhaps colloquial rather
sianic kingdom is in view see Deut. : than exact, and intended only to
xxx. 4 (awdgfi), Tob. xiii. 13, xiv. 7 convey the impression that no spot on
(K), Ps. cv. (cvi.) 47, cxlvi. (cxlvii.) 2, the surface of the earth where any of
Zach. ii. 6 (<rwaa>),
2 Mace. ii. 7. the elect may be will be overlooked.
Toiis K\fKTovs avTov. The Father 28 29. THE LESSON OF THE BUD
elects (v. 20), but in the Son (Eph. DING FIG-TREE (Mt. xxiv. 3233, Lc.
i. 4) ; and the elect belong to the Son xxi. 29 31).
by the Father s gift (Jo. x. 27, xvii. 28. OTTO Se TTjS (TVKTJS KT\J\ From
the fig-tree learn the parable (it of
6,10).^
K T(ov TfO~o~dpa>v dvefjuov KT\.~\ From fers), i.e., the analogy which will serve
Zach. ii. 6 (lo) CK T&V Tfcro-dpuv dvep.(ov to illustrate this particular point. The
ToC ovpavov o~vvd^o) vpas, and Deut. first article isgeneric (WM., p. 132),
XXX. 4 eav fj 77 Stao-Tropa o~ov air TOV a<pov
the second possessive (WM., p. 135).
ovpavov ear aKpov TOV ovpavov, cKfWev On 7rapa/3oXr; see iii. 23. The illustra
o-wdgfi (re Kvpios: cf. also Deut. iv. tion is not worked out in the customary
32 ;
Deissmann (B. St. p. 248) quotes form o/ioia COTIV r; /Sao-tXeia TOV 6cov
K recrcrapcoi/ dvefinv from a Fayuin o-vK.r] KT\.,
or the like, but is merely
4
(Jer. xxv. 1 6 (xlix. 36)), but the contrast OTUV 6 K\d8os KT\.] The tree is
rjdrj
of the aKpovyfjs and the aKpov ovpavov not yet in full leaf like the precocious
appears only here ; the sense seems specimen of xi. 13 cpuXXa); at
(fx<>vo~av
to be, "from any one to any other the Passover the leaves would be just
opposite meeting-point of earth and escaping from their sheaths. ATraXor
sky" (Bengel: "ab extreme caeli et is used of young vegetation in Lev. ii.
3 H THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 28
TO.
(j)v\\ct y yivtocTKeTe OTL e.
yyv^ r3
TO 6ei
epos
*9
29 OUTCOS Kal v/ULes, OTav TavTa
r
Hgo ryivcocTKeTe OTL eyyvs err
28 eK<j>tir]
FSUr^ vid min mu a (procreaverit) k (germinaverit) syr
hcl
me aeth]
EGKMVW bII mm** 5 1111
diq vg (nata fuerint) ff (nascuntur) syrr
8 ? 6811 arm the |
14, Aq. dnaXa Xa^ara, cf. Ezech. xvii. Apoc. xiv. 15), another train of ideas
4 TaaKpa TTJS aTraXoTrfTOS [sc. rfj? prevails here : cf. Origen :
"
unusquis-
Kfdpov] here it denotes the result of
; que eorum qui salvantur...in se abs-
the softening of the external coverings conditam habet vjtalem virtutem ;
of the stem, as it grows succulent Christo autem inspirante,...quae sunt
under the moisture and sunshine of abscondita in iis progrediuntur in folia
spring. This stage has been already aestate instante." Thpht. [77] TOV :
Peshitta Syriac support e jctfwjj (see o-Kfrai a common itacism see Field,
vv. 11.), which might certainly stand Notes, p. 37 f.
(WSchm., p. no); but fyveiv trans, 29. OVT(OS KOL V/iftff KrX.] The
occurs in Cant. v. 13, Sir. xiv. 19,
lesson of the parable enforced. Ot>-
and eKcfrveiv trans, in Ps. ciii. (civ.) 14 T(cs KCU, so in like manner (WM., p.
Meyer s identification of 64pog in this foot already firmly set upon the door
place with tfepio-ftos is out of keeping step; cf. Prov. ix. 14 Kd6i<T(v cirt
with the context ; though the Trapova-ta dvpais TOV eavTTJs O LKOV eVl dicppov,
iselsewhere regarded as the harvest Sap. xix. 17 firi Tals TOV diKaiov 6.
time of the world (Mt. xiii. 30, 39, (cf. Gen. xix. 1 1 TOVS ovras eVi TTJS
XIII. 3 1] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 315
2
Apr]v \eyct) VJJLLV OTL ov /my 7rap6\6tj r\ yeved 30
avTtj imexpis ov TavTa TrdvTa <yevr]TaL.
3I
d ovpavos 31
Kai r\ yfj TrapeXevcrovTcu, ol Se \6yoi JJLOV ov
Gvpas TOV OLKOV [A<r]) ; James v. 9 the fulfilment of the sentence pro
O KplTTJS TTpO TWV 6vp(OV (TTT]KV IS pCF- nounced upon Jerusalem If
(v. 2).
haps a reminiscence of this saying ; raiirandvra be held to include, as the
cf. also Phil. iv. 5, Apoc. i.
3, xxii. 10, words are probably meant to include,
and the Aramaic watchword p.apav the (rvvreXf ta and Trapouo-ta, ytved must
08 a in i Cor. xvi. 22, Didache 10. be widened accordingly cf. e.g. Theod. :
30 32. THE EVENT CERTAIN THE ; Mops. ap. Victor. yevedv \eyfi TTOVTJ-
:
EXACT TlME KNOWN TO NONE BUT pav TO) TpOTTfO KOl OV Tols TTpO&toTTQlS .
THE FATHER (Mt. xxiv. 3436, Lc. Jerome: "aut genus hominum signi-
xxi. 3233). ficat, aut specialiter ludaeorum "
30. dur/v Xf yo) vp.lv OTL <rX.] Having 77 yfVfO. dVTT], TOVTO~Tl TCOI/
is certainly more natural to take ye ved 31 ff.). O ovp. Kal r) yf) irap\vo-ovrai :
in its normal signification ; the passage cf. 2 Pet. iii. IO of ovpavol poifrdbv
Men who were then alive would see Kal T) $aXao-o-a OVK eo-nv ert.
3l6 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIII. 31
zz
32 Se. Trj^ ri^epas eKeivrjs Trjs
7rape\ev<rovTaL. 7repi fj
S syrr
Binpesh
i
ot arye x ot ] aryeXos B |
ev ovpavw] pr ot ACEFGHK
2
MSVXrAII<I>(*-)
13 28 69 299 346 2P e
(k) aeth aypvirveire] + /cat irpo<revxe<rOe
|
mm fereomn f
ffiq V g syrr arm aegg aeth (om BD 122 ack)
32. TTfpt &f TTJS jfiepas KIVT)S KT\J] which the Father has "set within
H rjfjiepa fKcivrj is here apparently (cf. His own authority" (Acts i. 7), and
xiv. 25, Lc. xxi. 34, 2 Thess. i.
10, the Son had no knowledge of it in His
2 Tim. i. 1 8) the day of the final human consciousness, and no power
Return in which "those
days" (vv. 17, to reveal it (Jo. viii. 26, 40, xiv. 24,
19, 24) will find their issue; elsewhere xv. 15). See upon the whole context
described as 77 eV^cm/ T//J,. (Jo.,passim\ Mason, Conditions, p. i2off.
77 rj/n.
TOV Kvpiov [ I. X.] (Paul), or simply The patristic treatment of the pas
7) (Mt. xxv. 13, i Thess. v. 4).
r)/ie>a sage is fully examined by Bp Gore, Dis
The end it belongs to
is assured, 1 1 1 ff.
sertations, p. Irenaeus (ii. 28.
Revelation; the time has notbut content to call attention to the
6) is
been revealed, and shall not be. practical reproof which the Lord s
Ovdfls...ovde...ov8e, no one... not even words administer to idle curiosity.
(ne quidem)...nor yet for the se
3
: In Origen (in Mt. ad I.} the exe-
quence cf. Mt. vi. 26, Apoc. v. 3, and getical difficulty comes into view, and
for ovde ne quidem, vi. 31. Ovde ol he offers alternative explanations ; the
ayyeXoi, who are to be employed in ignorance of which the Lord speaks
the work of that day/ cf. v. 27. belongs either to His human nature,
Comp. the Rabbinical parallels cited or to the Church, as whose Head He
by Wiinsche, p. 404 ; and for other speaks. Later expositors, influenced
references to the limitations of angelic by a just indignation at the Arian
knowledge see Eph. iii. 10, i Pet. argument el r\v aiSiW vnap^o>v o vlbs
i. 12.Ovde 6 vlos. Not o vlos TOV irpos TOV 6e6v, OVK av riyvorjae Trepl Tr)g
avdpairov, but o vlos absolutely, as con rinepas, regarded the ignorance as
trasted with o Trarrip: cf. Mt. xi. 27, economic only; whilst others under
Lc. x. 22, Jo. v. 19 ff., vi. 40, xvii. i, stood el pi) 6 Trarrjp as nearly equi
i Jo. ii. 22 &c. valent to xcopls TOV TraTpos i cf. Basil,
By the Father s gift
all things that the Father hath are the ep. 236. 2 TovTeo~Ttv, 17 aiTia TOV eldevat
Son s (Jo. v. 20, xvi. 15), and as the TOV vlbv Trapa TOV Trarpos" ovd av 6
Eternal Word it would seem that vlbs eyvojy el JJ.T]
6 iraTTjp.
He cannot be ignorant of this or any That the day is known to GOD was
other mystery of the Divine Will (Mt. taught in Zech. xiv. 7; cf. Pss. Sol.
xi. 27, Jo. i. 1
8). But the time of the xvii. 23 els TOV Kaipbv ov oiftas <rv,
o
predestined end is one of those things 6cos (Dalman, Worte, i. p. 235).
XIII. 34] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 317
33 Trore o Kaipos earn*] 7roTe o KdLpos D a TOP Kaipov (ut vid) c syr
sin
34 o>s]
e/)
2 i 13 28
69 124 al nonn
airoSrj/j.ui i 28 209 245 299 2 pe c 801 aurou i, I
DX "
| 2]
eavrou B e/ca<rrw KBC^DL* 238 248 2? e S^acffme aeth] pr K at AC 2 b
|
W XrAIIZ<f>
i
eshhcl arm
gyrrP
cliffe :
"
3e."
For jSXe Trere cf. vv. 5, 9, 23; it cf. WM.,
p. 578 n.). The construction
is the keynote of the discourse. of the sentence which follows is broken
Aypv-n-velTf, do not permit your by the intrusion of Kai before eVe-m -
selves to sleep ;
cf. i Esdr. viii. 58 Xaro; the reader desiderates either
aypvTTvetTf Kai (pv\d(T(rfTf, Ps. cxxvi. d<p\s...Kal 8ovs...VfTfi\aTo
or dfpfls
(cxxvii.) I
ijypv7rvr]<rfv
o (pv\d(T(T<i>v,
or d(p\s...Ka\ dovs
...c(>)Kv...Kai ever.,
Cant. V. 2 Kafovda Kai r) Kapdia pov
eya>
...Kai evrei\dnfvos (Vg. qui peregre
dypv-mtfl. In the Epistles the verb profectus reliq uit et dedit ...et
. . . . . .
17) : cf. Lc. dypvTTVflrf Se ev iravrl Meyer s expedient of taking the last
Kaipcp deopcvoi. Bede mentions other KOI as= etiam (WM., p. 578) is adopted
forms of spiritual by R.V., but seems to be unnecessary
"
dypv-rrvia :
vigilat
autem qui ad adspectum veri luminis in view of other indications of gram
mentis oculos apertos tenet, vigilat matical laxity in Mc. s style.
qui servat operando quod credit, roiff dov\ois...Tr)v cov<riav,
eKacrro>
1 5 ;
each appointed time of Divine writers glory in the title I^o-oO Xpr-
visitation is a wipes, occurring at the TOV dov\os (James i. i, Jude i, Apoc. i.
moment predestined for it in the i, Rom. i. i, Phil.
i. I cf. SoCXos 6cov ;
ordini
35f
35 eveTeiXaTO Iva yptyyoprj. ypriyop6 iTe ovv, OVK
yap TTOTC Kvpios oiic ias
36 /; r]
d\KTOpo(j)a)vias r] f e\6cov
37
IT
637 e v vjuuv
evpy
\6yct)
po(f>ui>iov
D a\eKTopo(t>wvia.
A 36 \6wv] ee\6wt> DP minPauc | e^cu^s ABEFG
MSUW b
XIIS3>] e&Qvris KCDKLUrA al | evpyo-ei 238 300 1071 c
scr
37 o] a
AW riI b 2
2<|> m inpi q Syr hcl
|
o de v/j.. X. iraffiv X.] 670; 5e X. v/uj D (2P
6
)
a (cf.
ff
i)
oXrjs TTJSWKTOS. For early Christian n, 19; for ufaovvKTiov, Jud. xvi. 3,
use cf. Ign. Polyc. I yp^-yopei, a<ol- Ps. cxviii. (cxix.) 62, Isa. lix. 10
fJLTjTOV 7TVV(J,a KfKTTjfifVOS. (where it is the opposite of /zeoTi/i-
35- yprjyopflTe ovv KT\.] O Kvpios /3pz), Lc. xi. 5, Acts xvi. 25, xx. 7 ;
TTJS ol<ias
epxtrai answers here to aAeKropo0a>i/i a, an. \*y. in biblical
o Kaipos ecTTiv in v. 33 and explains Gk. (but cf. 3 Mace. v. 23, 24), is
its ultimate meaning Mt. xxiv. 3 (cf. used in Aesop, fob. 44 Trpou corre :
rrfs o-fjs napova-ias). With the phrase sponds to the <pv\aKT) cooOivij of Exod.
o K. rffs oiKias = 6 oiKodfcriroTrjs cf. Mt. xiv. 24, i Regn. xi. 1 1 (A, TrpoHi^), or
x. 25, xx. i ff., Lc. xiii. 25, and esp. 0. Trpcom of Ps. cxxix. (cxxx.) 6. On
Heb. Xpioros 5e tos vlos eirl rov
iii.
5 the ace. ILCVOVVKTIOV see WM., p. 288.
OIKOV avrov. Mt. (xxiv. 42) substi 36. /i) e\6o)v eai<j)VT)S KrA.] See
tutes o Kvpios i5/ic5/, cf. Heb. iii. 6 ov Mt. xxv. 5, Rom. xiii. n, i Thess. v.
OLKOS ecrfjicv rjnels. 6; the need of the caution was
T)
T) pea-ovvKTiov KrA.]
6\lse In any soon to be forcibly illustrated (xiv.
one of the four watches of the night ; 37 ff.). For the orthography of
cf. Lc. xii. 38 KOV cv rf) Sevrepa KUV cai<j>vf)s
see WH., Notes, p. 151, and
ev TTJ rpiTr} (pv\a.Kfi e\0Tj. A
three cf. ix. 8, note ;
for the ethical import
fold division of the night is mentioned the
cf. Lc. xii. 40
TJ topa ov SoKelTc :
in the O. T., cf. JucL vii. 19 rfjs suddenness not due to caprice on
is
& 7) fopTrj KaXfTrai, Lc. ?/ eopri) rcoi/ Mt. o~vvijx^ r} av L **PX~ ^ /<a
""pfo"-
z
2 ev So/Vw
KpaTri&avTes aTTOKTeivwcriv e\e<yov yap Mrj
ev TTOTC ecTTai 66pv/3os TOV \aov.
Trj eopTrj, /urj
3
3 Kai OVTOS CIVTOV ev Br]6avia ev Trj OLKIO, Ci/mcovos
3 avTov] TOV Irjvov D cf ffi q the | rt\ oi/ua] om rrj N*$ n 106 229 238 604 2** alP*uc
house of Caiaphas, who for some time ING AT BETHANY (Mt xxvi. 6 13,
had advocated the policy of sacrificing Jo. xii. 2 8).
Jesus to the Roman power (Jo. xi. 49 f.). 3. KCU OVTOS avTov ev Brj&m aJ
There was no division of opinion now There nothing either in Me. or Mt.
is
arrest after the Paschal week had same time it may be questioned
well begun (ev rrj e oprf}) it must be ;
whether either of them consciously
made during the next few hours, or connected the event with the first
postponed till after the Feast. MT;, day at Bethany recapitulando ergo ("
used elliptically, cf. Blass, Gr. p. 293 f., ad ilium diem redeunt in Bethaniam
and Lightfoot on Gal. v. 13; if we are qui erat ante sex dies paschae").
to supply a verb, the previous words For some reason which does not lie
suggest KpaTijo-ca/JLev O.VTOV. Mr; Trore upon the surface (cf. VG. 4, 10, notes)
morevivid than Mt. s Iva /tr) this episode had been dislodged from
the use of elvai and the ind.
;
its historical order in the tradition
fut. represents the danger as real and to which Me. and Mt. were indebted
imminent, and adds force to the for their account. On the whole
deprecation cf. Lightfoot on Col. ii.
:
question and the history of opinion
8, Westcott on Heb. iii. 12, and Field, upon it see Hastings, D.B. iii. p. 279 ff.
Notes, p. 38. The Sanhedrists lived avTov ,avaKfifj.Vov avTov
"OVTOS . . the :
in fear of their own people (Lc. f(po- double gen. absolute accords with Mc. s
fiovvro yap TOV Xaov cf. xi. 1 8,
note,
: often disjointed style.
xii. 12). Qopvfios TOV XaoO, not merely ev rrj OLKLO. 2i /no>i>o? /orA.] Tatian
"clamour," "uproar" (v. 28), but as rightly limits himself here to Mt. Me.
Vg. tumultus, a riot, or its precursor, Jo., placing Lc. vii. 36 ff. in another
an outbreak of disorder (Acts xx. i, and much earlier connexion (Hill,
xxiv. 1
8). p. 100 ff), and this view was held at
3 9. THE EPISODE OF THE ANOINT a later time by Apollinaris and Theo-
XIV. a] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 321
3 T)\6tv] Trpo<r-r)\0ev
avrw 13 69 124 346 |
om vapdov TTKTT. TTO\VT. D |
spicati cffqr
1
vgoptimia, \ -rroXvreXovs] TTO\VTI/J.OV AGM ms i 13 2869 1071 2 pe al nonn
unguenta optume
38 ff. and Me. i. 31). It is not neces servantur in alabastris." This ala
baster held a Xirpa (i.e. a Roman
sary to regard the reference to Simon
in Mt. and Me. as due to the influence libra] of fragrant oil of the most
of Lc. s story. Simon the leper (on the costly kind (Mt. /3apuTi/xou, Jo. iroXv-
commonness of the name see i. 16, for TroXureX^s cf. Prov. i. 13
xxxi. 10 (\i6os), Sap. ii. 7
note) may have been Martha s hus ,
S. M. 2 21
3 22 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 3
cwTpi^affOL KBLSl>
me] pr /cat ACDWb XrAII2<i> m nomnvid
i latt syrr arm
D 2P 6
| TTJV aXa/3. K C BCLA] TOV aXa/3. K*ADEFHKSUVWb XriI 1071 al? 1
and Romans (Plin. JET. N. the thin alabaster flask ; it had served
xiii. 5, Hor. <M ii. n, iv. 12, Ov. de its purpose and would not be used
arte am. iii. 443, Tib. ii. 2. 7, iii. 6. 9). again. Renan (Vie, p. 385) gives
The epithet TTIO-TIKT} (Me., Jo.) is not another reason usage : "selon un vieil
without difficulty. UIO-TIKOS occurs in qui consistait a briser la vaisselle dont
the sense of trustworthy, genuine, on s etait servi pour traiter un Stran
in late writers, e.g. Artemid. Onir. ger de distinction," adding ai vu "j
2. 32 yVVCUKd 7TKTTIKTJV KOI OIKOVpOV, and cet usage se pratiquer encore a Sour."
found nearly in the sense
Trtb-rifcfos- is For this use of o-vvrpipfiv cf. Ps. ii. 9
of The epithet has therefore
Trio-roSs. (<4)S
(TKfVOS Kfpap.f(t)S 0~VVTpfyflS, Cf.
been taken to mean that the nard Apoc. ii. 27), Sir. xxi. 14 (<os ayyiov
was genuine, not a cheap imitation ;
cf. Thpht. :
TTJV adoXov vdpdov Kai aVTOV Mt.
TTJS K(pa\ljs]
fiTa 7ri<TT(i)s K.a.Ta<TK.fvaa 6f: ia aV) Plin. eVl O.VTOV avaK.fip.fvov. Me.
TTJS Kf(f).
H. N. xii. 12 "adulteratur et pseu- has already represented the Lord as
donardi herba . . . sincerum quidem lying on the triclinium (Ka.TaKfip.lvov
levitate deprehenditur et colore avTov) ; the woman is standing be
rufo odorisque suavitate." Jerome hind and over Him. The gen. Ke(pa\^s
(tr. in Me.) plays lightly on this answers to the downward direction of
meaning of the word: "ideo vos vo- the fluid, expressed in Kare^eej/, cf.
cati estis fideles ecclesia...
pistici, :
WM., pp. 477, 537 n. Blass, Gr. p. 106 ; ;
some O.L. texts (e.g. nardi piscicae (sic), p.vpov Kara TTS
k ; n. pistici, d), whilst the Vg. nardi Acc. to Jo. the Feet were anointed
spicati suggests that TTIOTIKOS may be a reminiscence, possibly, of the earlier
an attempt to represent spicatus; cf. anointing described by Lc. The wo
Galen cited in Wetstein eVi Se rtSz/ : man may, however, as Aug. supposes,
Tr\ov<ria>v
yvvaiK&v KOI TO have performed both acts, though we
cannot unreservedly admit his canon,
For 7rio-TiK6spotabilis,i.e. liquid, there ubi singuli evangelistae singula com-
"
might naturally resent the apparent note, and cf. Gal. ii. 10. The Passover
waste. Ho-ai/ a -y. npos
eavrovs, not as
was perhaps a time when alms of this
Vg., erant indigne ferentes intra kind were specially demanded; cf. Jo.
semet ipsos, but rather as R.V. had "
xiii.
29. How many of the poor of
indignation among themselves," i.e. Jerusalem might have been relieved
exchanged remarks or looks which and gladdened by the money wasted
betrayed their sympathy with Judas. on an extravagance The force of the !
complete and still abiding in its bant in earn. Cf. Thpht. eW/3pt- :
21 2
324 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 5
6
6 avTrj. 6 Se lti(rovs eiTrev
A(p6T6 avrriv TL
CLVTVJ
KOTTOVS
Trape^eTe e/uLOi ;
KO.\OV epyov ripyacraTO ev
5
7
7
7rai/roT jap TOUS TTTW^OI)? e^ere /^e^ eavTwv, KCCI
|
KG 13 28 69 ^ alPauc c syrsin arm | -rjpyaffaro K*B*D 69 I5o
ev
]
^>^ min? 1
|
ey e/xoi] ets e/ue T minPauc 7 /xe0 eauroji/]
D 91 299 |
avrovs AXlIS* min? 1
|
om iravrore 1 K*ACDUXrAS<l> mini 1
latt syrr arm (hab K c- a
BL aegg) |
TTOICIV D*A^- minP auc
points out, class, writers prefer Trape- to point out that the former would very
Xeiv 7rpayfj,aTa [or TTOVOV, o^Xoi/]. The soon be impossible, whilst opportu
interference was unreasonable (T/;) nities for the latter would abound to
and the woman should rather have the end of time. "Orav tfeX^re: the
been commended her act was a KaXbv ; will was not wanting to the Apostolic
epyov, one which possessed true moral Church (Rom. xv. 26, Gal. ii. 10, 2 Cor.
beauty; cf. Jo. x. 32 (Westcott), i Tim. viii. i
ff); the faith of Christ yielded
a
v. io , 25, vi 1 8, Tit. hi. 8, 14, Heb. x. a new ground of sympathy with the
24; the more usual phrase is epyov needy (81 eVrca^euo-ei/) which in
\>p,as
(Acts ix. 36, Rom. xiii. 3, Eph. all ages has made the Church a refuge
ii. 10, i Tim. v. iob 2 Tim. ,
iii. 17). of the destitute. As to the power
Mc. s ev cpoi becomes fls e /ne in Mt. to execute this goodwill see 2 Cor.
both perhaps answering to Il. The >
goodness of the act lay in the grateful and power cf. i. 40. E/ie ov iravrore
love which it displayed (cf. Lc. vii. f\cTt true in the sense in which it
is
47 r)ydirr)<rv TroXu); no sacrifice was was said (cf. Jo. xvii. OVKCTI dpi n
too costly to offer to One who had ev Koo-po)}, although in another
r<5
y
restored her brother to life. The sense the Lord could teach pe 6 E-y<o
Lord s tacit acceptance of supreme vfjiatv e t/xi ircuras ras rjpepas. Jerome:
devotion as His due is not less remark "videtur in hoc loco de praesentia
able than Mary s readiness to render dicere corporali."
Eu iroielv (not
it; cf. viii. 35, Mt. xxv. 40 (t/zoi occurs here only in the N.T.,
ev-TToielv)
e7roi?7<rare), Jo. xxi. 15 ff. (ayairas... though fairly frequent in the LXX.,
ayairqs...<j>i\fis fie-). The beauty of where it usually stands for l^PT ; the 1
a good act varies according to the ace. commonly follows (e.g. Gen. xxxii.
relation in which it stands to Christ.
9 (lo) ev (re TrotT/o-co), but the dat. is
7- Train-ore yap rovs TTTCO^OVJ icrX.] also found, cf. Sir. xii. i f. lav ev TTOIT^,
Cf. DeUt. XV. I IOV yap JJ.T) (K\LTTT) v8fT)S yva>6i
TLVL 7rotei$-...ev Troirjaov evo~e/3eT,
OTTO rf)s yf)s. The first and third clauses Kal dyraTroSojua, where the
evpjj&eis
of this saying of Christ are preserved whole context is instructive as to the
in almost identical words Jewish conception
by Mt, Me.,
XIV. 9] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 325
ov 7rvTOT6 e^ere
TrpoeXafiev 8
TO /ULOV e TOV ct]ULrjv 9
TO
8 min nonn yap in
eTronjffev KBL* i 13 28 69 209 346 2P a me
e<rxej>] eixev 3>
syr" |
ACFHMUXS minP f ffikq vg Syrr8inhcl arm aegg go aeth OTTOU] pr on 124 604
1
W
|
Heb. vi. 13; the infinitive is not Gen. 1. 2 (LXX.) in connexion with the
always expressed, as Kypke shews, embalming of Jacob, and eVrmpmo-nfc
quoting e.g. Dion. Hal. ant. vii. p. 467 is found in the papyri in this sense
el^ov 8e OTI av aXXo TTOIOHTIV. For
ov<
(Deissmann, B. St., p. 120 f.). But
the general sense see 2 Cor. viii. 12 words derived from evTacpios may be
K.ado fCLV %T) V7rp6o~d(KTOS) OV KO.0O OVK used to include everything belonging
cx*i- Mary could not prevent the Lord s to the preparation of a dead body for
Death ;
what she did He accounts as the grave cf. Test. xii. pair. lud. 26
;
tion prevented the fulfilment of their is new, as an equivalent for els irdvra
design, and thus as it seems the only TO. eOvr), but see Mt. v. 14, xiii. 38,
anointing which the Lord received and for the phrase, Me. viii. 36. The
was this anticipatory one at Bethany thought of the KOO-/J.OS as the field of
326 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST -MARK. [XIV. 9
*BC* yid L^- (o IO-K.) (a,fiScarioth)] (o) IffKapiwT-rjs K cAC 2LW b min omnvid XrAIIS<i>
Or Eus 2/capiwT7?s D (c) (f) k 1 q Scariota syrr arm om o eis T. dwd. A o eis | |
W
KBC* vidLM^] om o C 2 b XTAn2$ min omnvid Or Eus eis CK D 2? lattvid
which
of frequent occurrence
is
TTJV dvaidciav TOV lovfia), or (6) to
in the LXX. as the equivalent of
jilSf, indicate that the latter incident arose
"O.t,
or fn|t$, is also found in early in some way out of the former;
and late class. Gk., especially in the pi. whether it was that the Lord s per
evayyeXia, i. I, note). The Lord
(cf. TO. sistent reference to His death drove
erects a memorial for all time to her Judas to despair, or that he resented
who had done her best to honour the expenditure of money which might
Him (i Regn. ii. 30 TOVS dogdfrvTa? have found its way into his own hands
fie 8oao-o>). He who received not (Jo. xii. 4), or that the Lord s look or
glory from men (Jo. v. 41) knew how manner convinced him that his habit
to appreciate to the full the homage of pilfering and his treacherous inten
of a sincere love. Victor: eyv yap tions were known. Or (c) the arrange
(0l/(Tl) TO&OVTOV CTTe^Q) TOV KaTa^LKCUTai. ment of the narrative may be chiefly
avTrjv eos KdKtos TreTroirjKv iav. ..OTI ovde due to a desire to bring together the
\a6elv TO ffvrjpevov tzXX o
a(f>r)o-<d Lord s words about His approaching:
XIV. ii] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 327
TCWS ,
Iva ain-ov Trapabol o* II
KO.I 7rr}<yyei\avTO
at least may have been also present tendit eum non a principibus invita-
to the thoughts of those who origin tum, non ulla necessitate constrictum,
ally drew up the common tradition. sed sponte propria sceleratae mentis
O
TVV SwSe/ca Mt. els r. 8., Lc.
els : inesse consilium." On the form zrapa-
ovra TOV dpiflfjiov 8. This refer-
< T<0)v 8ol see iv. 29, note. Even at this
ence to the position held by Judas in climax napadovvai is preferred by the
the Apostolate is not without meaning :
Evangelists to 7rpoovi/ai cf. i. 14, :
cf. Thpht. : ov yap aTrAeo? Kelrai TO els iii. 19, ix. 31, notes.
TO>V
8a)e<a/ dXX Iva 8ei^-ij OTI els TWV II. oi Se dicovaavTes e^dprjo~a^
KrX.J
TrpOKptreOI/, K\KTOS KOL ttVTOS WV. The The proposal came from Judas, not
art. is difficult to explain, especially from the Priests, but it was received
as there is no trace of it in vv. 20, 43. by them with more delight than they
O naturally implies a contrast to
els would care to shew e ^ap^o-ai/, not
6 erepoy (cf. e.g. Lc. Vli. 41, XVli. qyaXXido-avro : cf. Mt. V. 12, ApOC.
34 f.) ; here, if it is to stand, the xix. 7 ; both words may be used of
contrast is apparently with oi Xotrroi, interior joy (Lc. i. 47, Jo. xvi. 22),
that one, the only one, of the Twelve but the former is the more suggestive
who proved a traitor or was capable of the inward feeling, the latter of its
of the act, or the notorious member audible or visible expression. 71177-
of the body, as opposed to els TLS, an yeiXavTo : the promise was a
avTK>
infelix
328 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. n
TrapaooT.
Ia
12 Kai Ty TrpcoTrj ^/mepa TWV dty/uicov, ore TO
eBvov, Xeyova-w avTco ol fJtaBrirai avTov Jlov 6e\eis
Judas damnum quod ex effusione O*KO.TT]V p.V TOV fMTJVOS, TTepTTTTjV 6e TTJS
f
unguenti se fecisse credebat vult Ma- e /38o/iadoff. The lamb was killed and
gistri pretio compensare." Small as eaten on Nisan 14 (Exod. xii. 6, Lev.
tliis sum was, Judas seems to have xxiii. 5, Num. ix. 3, 5, n, xxviii. 16,
been satisfied, the more so perhaps 2 Chron. xxx. 2, 15, i Esdr. i.
i, vii. 10,
because it was paid on the spot (Mt. 2 Esdr. vi. igf., Ezech. xlv. 21), and
earrjo-av avra). He went back to the though the e oprj) ro>i/
dvfj.a)v began
Master and the Eleven with the price on Nisan 15 (Lev. xxiii. 6, Num.
of blood in his girdle. xxviii 17), yet unleavened bread was
KOI ^Ti KT\.] The Priests
7ra>s eaten from the evening of Nisan 14
had transferred their anxieties to the (Exod. xii. 1 8), and by custom from
traitor (cf. xii. 12, xiv. i); it was for noon on that day (J. Lightfoot ad I.,
him now to contrive and plot. They Edersheim, Temple, p. 189). Later
had sought an opportunity of arresting Jewish usage identified the first day
an enemy it was the business of Judas
;
of unleavened bread (JfP DV
|1^K"l
to seek an opportunity of betraying a
niVDH) with Nisan 15, but it is pre
friend. IIa>p avrov evKaipws Trapadoi
carious on this ground to charge the
Me. Mt.e^ret evKaipiav (so also Lc.) Iva
;
avrov Trapadw. For evKaipa>s cf. 2 Tim. Synoptists with inconsistency (J. Th.
St. p. 359). The phrase QVCLV
iv. 2 firia-TTjOi VKatpQ>s aVatpeos, and see
iii.,
dovvai avTov arep o^Xov). But his was a sacrificial act performed in the
position in the inner circle of dis Court of the Priests, normally by the
ciples clearly gave him an advantage head of the household (Exod. xii. 6),
in dealing with it, which the Priests but on occasions by Levites (2 Chron.
did not possess. xxx. 15 ff., xxxv. 3 ff., Ezr. vi. 19) ; see
12 1 6. PREPARATIONS FOR THE the ceremonial described in Eders
PASCHAL MEAL xxvi. heim, Temple, p. 190 ff. *E0vov it
(Mt. 17 19, J
*tva TO 13
d7TO(T reX\.eL Svo TCOV
f
dKO\ov6r\craTe
* OTTOV iav L(T6\6rj eiTraTe TW OLKO^ecnr oTrj OTL 14
12 eToifj.a<rufji.ei>]
+ VOL DA 2 pe al pauc cfgiklqvg syr?
8812
Or"
13 TWV pad.]
pr e/c D latt Or"
1*
|
/ecu Xeyei avrois] \eyuv D 604 1071 2 pe a ff iq the Or
int
KCU 3]
|
+ KT\6ovruv vfjMv cis TTjv iToXiv S 13 28 69 9 1 124 2 99 34^ 2pe arin Or tot 14 om
OTt S 604
cf. WM., p. 356, Burton, 171, and Me. and Lc. add the
TOLS p.a6r)Tdis}.
See X. 36, 51, XV. 9; for eToipd^eiv iva remarkable direction aTravTrja-fi (Lc.
(foayrjs TO ir. Mt. has er. crot (fraydv TO <rw.) vp.lv av6pa)iros KT\. The niail
IT. so the three Synoptists below, eV.
: was probably a servant (Deut. xxix.
TO n-ao-^a ; the harsher er. ii/a appears ii (10), Jos. ix. 27, 29, 33 (21, 23,
again in Apoc. viii. 6. 27)) he had been sent to fetch a
:
13. aTTO(TT\\l OVO] Mt. dOCS IlOt supply of water, probably from Siloam
specify the number ; Lc. on the other
or Bir Eyub (Recovery, p. 10 ff.,
hand gives their names aTrtWeiXei/ D.B? p. 1590^) and for use at the
one which he had provided; if the in silence, and enter the house into
household was a small one, such an which they saw him pass (Lc. d<. ai5r<5
sent into Jerusalem irpos TOV belva pascha praestat nee incongruenter . . .
oiKtav lovfias exfipa/XT; irpbs TOVS eiri- 14. eiTrare T(5 ot/coSeo-TTOTT; KT\.] The
ftov\ovs Kai fltraydyr] TOVTOVS avrw irpo message is not for the servant whose
TOV irapadovvai TO pvcrrtKov part is fulfilled when he had led them
330 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 14
5 *
15 Kai CLVTOS V
Seij^et ava^aiov /ueya ecrTpto/mevov
16
6TOijUU)V, Kai e /ce? TOL/uLa(raT6 TIJJLLV.
B 3 MSUX(rZ^) min nonn OIKOV arm004 fu-ya eo-rpojyu,.] OLKOV eo-rpw/i. fieyav
15 av.uyaiov |
D& om eroi/Jiov AM* A min nonn a vg arm /ecu e* BCL 346 1071 (:a/cei KD 2P )]
| |
e
to the house, but for the head of the tre TTCHOO The Lord s manner
TO Trda-xa.
house. Its terms are remarkable 6 : is changed in week He is this last ;
diddo~Ka\os \eyei (cf. Xe yet Irjcrovs in now the revealed King of Israel (see
the Oxyrhynchus fragment, Lc. Xe yet xi. 7 ff., notes). For O7rov...$ayoo see
o-ot o d.\ and seem to imply that Burton, 318 f., Blass, Gr. p. 217.
Jesus was known, and His character 15. Kai avrbs vp.lv deiei KrX.] The
as a Rabbi acknowledged by the OIKO- man will take you to the room ; avro?
deo-rrorrjs. The conjecture which makes (Lc. Kaxelvos} is perhaps not emphatic
him the father of Mark (cf. Acts xii. (cf. viii. but it implies
29, note),
12 Edersheim, Life, ii. p. 485) is
;
the readiness of the oiKodeo-rroTTjs to
interesting, but unsupported by any render personal service. Avdyatov
evidence beyond the faint clue offered [iiya o~Tp(0p.evov, Me. Lc. Mt. is rela ;
by Acts xii. 13. On o Si8. see iv. 38, tively vague throughout this section.
note. On the form dvdyaiov see Lob. Phryn.
TTOV ecrnv TO KrX.J KaraXu/na p.ov p. 297, WSchm., pp. 47, 51, and cf.
what Rutherford says as to Kardyaiov
KaraXv^a, Vg. refectio, better, as some
0. L. authorities, refectorium or di- (N. Phryn., p. 357) dvdyaiov is OTT. ;
but cf. ix. 39. The keeping of the cf. Exod. xii. 6 Trpos tWe pai/, 1
?
j*
1 8 o e<r0iwj
] TWV eadiovTuv B aegg 19 T]pai>To
KBL^ me] pr 01 Se ADPWb X
minP 1
latt syrr arm prC 238 \vrreia-6ai] + /cat
/cat 1071 ets
|
ar)/j.ovaj> |
/caret
eya/ljj
+ et/u pajS/Set A + et/u 2 13 28 69 alP
ftuc
+ /cat aXXos /tip-i 670; ADW b XriI(S)<l>
minP 1
m 10 ? 68111101 ^)
(arm) Or (om KBCLPA vg aegg
hcl
a(c)ffi(k)q syr < s>
arm aeth) syrr" ]
20 o 5e] + a7ro/c/>i0eis
APWb XrAn2* min k Byrhcl arm aeth enrev] \eyei. D^f
omnvi<i
|
\
already taken place (see Jo. xii. 2 ff.); St Paul s account of a XVTTT; Kara 6f6v,
in Lc. the institution of the Eucharist 2 Cor. vii. ii. The aTroXoyta came at
also precedes the revelation of the once in the question which went round,
traitor, but the order of the older M?/rt e yoo; is it yet surely it cannot
Gospels is here almost certainly to be I ? (cf. iv. 21, note). On els Kara
be preferred, as Tatian already saw els(Mt. els exaoros) see WM., p. $12,
(Hill, p. 221). Blass,6rr.pp. 145, 179 ;cf. Apoc. xxi. 21
dprjv Xeyco vp.lv OTL els KT\.~\ Hither ava els e/caoroj. Kaff els appears in the
to they had known only that He should LXX. (Lev. xxv. 10 (A), i Esdr. i. 31,
be delivered into the hands of His Isa. xxvii. 12 (ara /a), 3 Mace. v. 34,
enemies (ix. 31, x. 33), and probably 4 Mace. xv. 12, 14); in such phrases
no suspicion had been entertained of the prep, appears to be used adverbi
Judas even Jo. vi. 70 is indefinite,
; ally. See the discussion in Deissmann,
and the event alone shewed its signi B. St. p. i38ff.
ficance. It is difficult to remember 2O. o de eiTrev avrols /crX.] The
this inview of the repeated reference Fourth Gospel the picture. fills in
to the treachery of Judas wherever The question addressed to the Lord
his name is mentioned in the Gospel (aOroi v. 19, Mt. Kvpie} was followed
history (cf. iii. 19, note). Els e vpav by a perplexed and perhaps suspicious
revealed a new feature in the history look at one another (Jo. xiii. 22).
of the Passion which was more in When the Lord s answer came, it was
tolerable than any, involving the given to John, and perhaps not aud
Twelve in a horrible charge from ible beyond the neighbourhood of the
which they could only escape when divan on which He reclined between
the traitor was made known. Jerome : Peter and John. The form of the
mittit crimen in numero ut conscius reply in Jo. is so distinct from that
"
agat paenitentiam." O eV&W /uer in Mt. Me., that Tatian gives them
ffjLov peculiar to Me.
is the words :
separately, placing the Synoptic tra
probably refer to Ps. xl. (xli.) 10, which dition first but it seems clear that
;
the Lord quoted (Jo. xiii. 18) cf. Lc. ; an answer to the whole party would
77 xetp TOV irapa$i86vros /xe /xcr ep,ov eirl have rendered Peter s enquiry (Jo.,
rrjs rpcnrefys. v. 23 f.) superfluous. John s account
19. rjpgavro Xv7ret(T#at] The omis- is probably the more precise, since it
XIV. 21] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 333
aegg I
om <
middle marks the act as that of Judas 12 ycyp- eVi TOV vlov TOV dvdpatTrov,
himself (Mt. e/i/3cn^as...T^i> ^etpa). and see the note there.
vffXiov is perhaps a bowl (cf. Ar. ovai de T&>
avdpajnop KfLva>
KT\.J The
Ach. 278 elprjvrjs po^r/o-ei rp., Plut. Divine purpose does not palliate the
Ilo8 es ravrbv vfj.as (TvyKVKr)(ras rp.) traitor s sin or relieve him of respon
rather than a dish (Vg. catinus; sibility in any degree. Ovai is not
Wycliffe, Tindale, "plater," "platter"; vindictive, or of the nature of a curse ;
A.V., R.V., "dish" ; Euth. eVrl* e&o* : it reveals a misery which Love itself
irivaicos}
;
on the accent see Chandler could not prevent (cf. xiii. 17); cf.
Mer* efiov fls TO ev Tp. The
"
act is difficult to realise under the bis iniquum hunc proditorem in cari-
circumstances of the paschal feast, tate deplorabat." At ov. .rrapadi- .
and in connexion with the Charoseth ; doTai the traitor was the last link
:
but the words, esp. in Me., who alone in the chain which connected purpose
has ei/, point to the baseness of the and result, so that did in this context
334 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 21
| Xa/3ere] om k + 0cryere
EFHM 2
SVW>XrS mm? ff
(Mt. Me. Lc.) is more exact thaii ix. 42 ; the two are brought together
VTTO or drro would have been besides ; by Clem. R., i Cor. 46.
the good Will of God which decreed 22 INSTITUTION OF THE EU
25.
the Passion and of which he had no CHARIST (Mt XXVL 26 29, Lc. xxii.
knowledge, there was behind his act 17 20; cf. i Cor. xi. 23 25).
the instigation of Satan (Lc. xxii. 3, 22. 0-6lOVT(t>V
a.VTO>V\
Cf. V. 1 8.
(and the words have found their way no such inclusive direction is given in
into all but the Western texts of the case of the Bread, which repre
Lc., see WH., Notes, p. 63) TOVTO : sents a gift equally necessary to the
els TTJV p.r)V dvdp.vrjo tv. But, life of the soul (Jo. vi. 53). The R. C.
for whatever reason, this clause had commentator Knabenbauer suggests
no place in the primitive tradition. that irdvTfs was added "quoniam
23. KOL Aa/3a>v TTOTTjpioi/]
R. V. quidem alias non unum poculum
rightly, "He So Mt.
took a cup."
omnibus destinabatur," but the ritual
Me. ; Paul (cf. Lc.) identifies the cup of the Paschal meal (cf. Edersheim,
with that which followed the meal Temple, p. 204) renders this explana
(TO TTOTijpiov fifTa TO o~iirvijo~ai). The tion improbable. Perhaps the solution
Talmud prescribes four cups at the is to be sought in the words which
Paschal feast (J. Lightfoot on Mt. accompanied the gift of the Cup (see
xxvi. 27); the third was known as v. 24, note).
the n3~On D l3 or "cup of blessing" 24. rat fiTrfv avVoTs] There is no
(cf. iCor. x. 1 6), and it has been reason to regard Mc. s einev as differ
usual to regard this as the Cup of ing in substance from Mt. s Aeyo>i>.
the Eucharist. If with (Notes, WH. Me. does not say that the words
b
p. 64) we hold that Lc. xxii. I9 , 20 followed the delivery or the drinking
was "absent from the original text of the cup, although the insertion of
of Lc.," it seems to follow that ace. KOI CTTIOV KT\. compels him to detach
to Lc. s tradition the blessing of the the words from the gift
Cup preceded that of the Bread TOVTO eVTlV TO 0.1/J.d fJLOV TT)S 0~iadlJKr)s]
(cf. Didache 9 TrpooToi/ nepl TOV TTOTTJ- So Mt, Me.; Paul (cf. Lc.): TOVTO TO
and see J. Tti. St. iii. p. Kaif7) SiadrjKT] fO-T\V V TO)
362), TTOTTJplOV T)
3 3^ THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 24
HP 25 :ri$ TO eK-
xyvvofJitvov vTrep TroAAwi/.^
a5
djjiriv
24 rr)s diadrjKirjs] Tys Katvrjs diad. APWb XTAII24> min fereomn afq vg syrr arm
aeth pr TO AD*FHKMPSUrAn2$ | e/cxwo^ej/op EFHKMSVWbXrn 2
*^> min? + ets- 1
Sacrifice with a greater Israel, whose xi. 24, 25). While the theory of a
representatives all drank of it, as the Pauline origin of the Eucharist (Hast
whole congregation (Heb. ix. 19) had ings,D. B. ii. p. 638) is excluded by
been sprinkled with the blood shed the position assigned to the institution
under the mountain of the Lawgiving. in the early Jewish-Christian sources
On the Biblical sense of SiaQr)^ see on which Me. and Mt. drew, it is pos
Westcott, Hebrews, p. 298 ff the .
;
sible that the command which secure*
TTJS diaOrjKTjs), both dependent on al/ia, alpd /iov, see i Cor. x. 15, 16, xi. 27, j
indicate different relations (WM., p. 29 the belief of the second century
;
"Which is being shed on behalf of more than the substance, which our
many"; the shedding is imminent eyes behold, this Cup...availeth to the
and regarded as already present endless life and welfare both of soul
(Burton, 131). The 0. L. and many and body... to me which take them
MSS. of the Vulgate render effun- they are the Body and Blood of Christ ;
detur, and the future still stands in His promise in witness hereof sufficeth,
the canon of the Roman mass. On His word He knoweth which way to
the form x^veiv see Blass, Gr. p. 41, accomplish." For a catena of patristic
WSchm., p. 132 ; for virfp 7roXXo3i>, cf. teaching on the subject see Pusey,
x. 45, note: Mt. adds here els afao-iv Doctrine of the Real Presence, p.
a result which is elsewhere
ap-apTiuv, 315 ff.; the ante-Nicene teaching is
connected with repentance and bap collected in J. Th. St. iii. p. 161 ff.
XIV. 26] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 337
cr *
25 om OVKCTI KCDL b" acfk me aeth (hab ABNWbXrn^- min fereomn ffgilq
vg syrr arm the) |
ov /J.TJ 7rtu>]
ov jj,r} irpoffdw ireiv D (2
pe
) a f arm |
min mu
25. dprjv Ae yw vp.lv on ovKfTi KrA.] (Mt. iii. 7), is *a fruit of the earth ;
A mysterious saying not to be lightly see WH., Notes, p. 148, WSchm., p.
dismissed as a "poetic utterance
"
29 f.) it is expanded into the form to a rite which was based on the law
ttarifofiai vfjuv...(3ao-i\ciav Iva eadrjTe of the O.T. moreover it occurred in
;
KO.I
TTlVTJTf cVt TTJS TpaTTC^TJS fJ,OV V TT) the ordinary form for the benediction
ftao-iXfia
yj,ov. The Messianic King of the cup, "blessed be He that
dom a banquet at which
is Christ created the fruit of the vine" (J. Light-
and His elect will drink in a new foot on Mt. xxvi.).
and glorious way of the fruit of the 26 3 1 DEPARTURE TO THE MOUNT
.
at length all things are to become they had sayd grace"; cf. Victor:
new (Apoc. xxi. 5). The saying has a rjvxapio-Trjo-av pera TO \aftelv Kal v
partial fulfilment in the Eucharists of <rav,
Iva KOI jy/zet? avrb TOVTO
the universal Church ; its ultimate ac For this use of v^vos cf. Ps.
v/zi>e/,
complishment belongs to the risen life, Ixxi. (Ixxii.) 2O ee\nrov vpvot Aav- ol
for which the Bridegroom has kept fi8, 2 Chron. vii. 6 eV vpvois A., 2 Mace,
"
simam illam vitam." The reading of Pss. cxv. cxviii.; see Edersheim,
D ov pr} irpocrOoi rrflv is noteworthy. Temple, p. 210, J. Lightfoot ad I.,
,
as distinguished from Schottgeni., p. 231, Schiirer, n.i.p. 291,
S. M. 2 22
338 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 27
27
~7
Kctt XeyeL avTols 6 lr](rovs OTL HdvTes cr/cai/Sa\i-
OTL TOV TTCH/ueya,
the |
aKavSaXiaeweade KBC*DHLSVW bXrAII * min tmu ff q] + ev 2
m i n perpaue a fikl syrsin + ev Tf] WKTi TO.VTT] minP auc vg codd + ey e/xot e? TT;
AC 2 EFKMNUII* 3 minP 1
vg
ed
aegg syrr?
6 111
" " 51
arm aeth |
on yeyp.] yeyp. yap NS
note. Others suppose that Ps. cxxxvi. (iv. 17, ix. 42 fF.,
cf. Mt. xxiv.
is intended. Bede thinks of the 10, Lc. vii. 23, gave to
Jo. xvi. i)
p. 10). That the Gospels contained selves are warned that they will fall
a reference to this Paschal hymn is without exception, and that very
y
mentioned by Justin (dial. 106 p.tr night.
avTMV didyav Vfj-vrjo-f TOV 6f6v, as Kai OTI yeypaTTTat. KT\.] The Lord COn-
ev Tols d7roiJLvr)/j.ovevp.acri TO>V aTrocrroXcov firms His prophecy by a quotation from
drj\ovrai yyfvrj^,vov\ who finds in it the O.T.: cf. ix. 12 f., xiv. 21. The
a fulfilment of Ps. xxi. (xxii.) 23. words which are cited differ materi
efj\dov (Is TO opos TO>V
eXaicoi/] This ally from the B text of Zafh. xiii. 7
movement seems to correspond to that Trard^aTf TOVS Trot/zei/as, KOI K.o~ira.(Ta.T
of Jo. xiv. 31 fycipecrOe, ayu>p,fv lvT(v6fv TO. 7rp6/3aTa (cf. Tert. defug. 1 1 "evel-
(so Tatian, Hill, p. 226) the discourses ;
liteoves"); the A text comes nearer
of Jo. xv., xvi., and the prayer of Jo. with naTal-ov TOV Trot/icva, KOI
xvii. were uttered either on the way 7ria-0r](rovTai TO. irp. TTJS Trot/jivr)? (cf.
to the Kidron or possibly in the Mt), and it has on the whole the
Precinct (cf. Westcott on Jo. xv. i, 2). support of Justin (dial. 53 ira.Taov TOV
On TO opos T. e X. see xi. I, note; on 7roip.eva. KOI SiacrK. TO. Trpo/SaTtt
e^fjXQov, see xi. n. Lc. adds Kara TO while the loose reference in Barn.
Z6os. The nightly departure for the 5. 13 (OTO.V TraTa^OMTiv
TOV Troi^va eavToiv
Mount had become habitual, and the Tore oVoXemu TO 7rpo/3ara TTJS
Eleven felt no surprise when they seems to blend 7raTaaTe withBss A
were summoned to leave the icaTd- conclusion. known forms of
But all
Herpes e(f)rj
avTco i Kal TraWes (rKavSaXicrdricrovTaL,
OVK eya).^ 3
/ca* \e<yeL
avTW 6 Irjcrovs 30 IT W 1
OTL [(Tf]
<TOL
TavTri VVKTI Trpiv
<yr]fj.epov TVJ [fj
i 13 69 1071 alP
uc
arm] /cat et AEFHKMNSUVWb XrAn2^> al? 1 /cat eav D /cav 604
om DS 604 2P
<ri)/j,epoi> afffiq arm TO.VTT] | TTJ VVKTL] ev ri) v. ravr-rj ANWb XrAII2<J>
inP 1
om S om ^D 69 238 604 | 77 2P alPauo |
om dis NC*D 238 i5o
eT
a off ik arm
(hab ABC LNW XrAnS4>^
2 b
aeth min? fq vg aegg
1
syrr)
gloom of the Passion the Lord ; IJLOVW Kal ov TTJ fiorjdeiq. TOV 0ov redap-
rarely mentions the one without the even admitting that it "
prjKc. Et /cat,
other (cf. viii. 31, ix. 31, x. 34). is Fayum fragment has
true"; the
Euth. irpociirwv TO. XvTrrjpd, rrpoXeyet /cat ft, which emphasises the
:
impro
/cat ra irapafj.vdovfj.fva. On /Ltera with bability (Burton 280). At all events
the inf. see Burton 406 7. With there will be one exception to the
the promise 7rpoaa> vfj.as els rrjv T. rule aXX OVK. e yco. For aXXa begin
cf. xvi. 7, Mt. xxviii. 10, 16, Ev. Petr. ning the apodosis see WM., p. 552;
12- it was natural that the Eleven on the ellipse cf. Blass, Gr. 291. p.
should return to Galilee after the The expansion of this characteristic
Passover, and the Lord reassures saying in Mt. is instructive. In Lc.,
them by promising to be there be whose report however may relate to
fore them. Of this return to the another occasion, Peter says Kvpie,
North Lc. says nothing, whilst Me. fj-era croi) eroi/ios dpi /cat fl? <f>v\aKT)v
(so far as we can judge from his Kal els Gavarov Tropevecr&u, cf. Jo. TT)J/
unfinished work) and Mt. are equally T\rvxf]v (j.ov vTrep (rov 6jo-<i>.
Tatian
appearances in Jerusalem
silent as to brings the three sayings into one
subsequent to the day of the Resur (Hill, p. 223 f.).
rection. But their silence is not 30. /cat Xe yet avra> o irjo-ovs KT\.]
unnatural in view of the Galilean Peter s boast is turned into the pro
phecy of a greater downfall
"
abandoned only in the case of the missio eius audax...facta est ei causa
narrative of the Passion and Resur ut non solum scandalizaretur, veruni
rection. On irpodyeiv TIVO. see X. 32, etiam ter denegaret" (Origen). "Thou
note. (emphatic o-y, answering to Peter s
29. o e Tlfrpos avToi f yw) to-day, in this night, before the
e(pr) AcrX.]
Peter stung to the quick by the
is morning watch, shalt deny me not
suggestion of disloyalty, and repu once but thrice." According to the
diates it for himself. His speech is Jewish reckoning the day of the
22 2
340 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 30
3I
31 d\KTOpa (pcovfjcrai Tpis jne CLTT apvr]O"n . d Se e/c7re-
ere
aTrapvria OfJLai. cocravTtos Se Kai Trcti/res
3a
32 Kai ep%ovTcu ek xwpiov ov TO ovo/ma
5e] + Herpes ACGMNSU al
nonn
31 o syr
hcl
arm aeth + /iaXXov 13 69 arm) i (? |
e/c7repi<r(rwr
KBCD^ minP ] AWb min? irepurffus L 13 69.
^*"
e/c
TTfpt<r<rov
XmZ<l
1
124 346 a** c/c ireptffias (sic) A eXaXei NBDLSP loquebatur fffikqr vg] eXe7e^
|
1
L i 115 1071 2
pe alP ^"
| aTrapvfjaofj.ai ABCDHLNWbAn*^ al] airapvr]au/j.ai
KEFGKMSUVXm 2
min ** 1 11111
|
om wo-avrw$...eXe7ov ^ | axraurwj] OMOIWS K* om 5e |
B i 209 alP
uo aoffk om KCU D
|
minpon""
10
32 epx^at 2? | ou] w C 282
|
Tcerwavei ^AB 3 CKLMNSUVrAn min? 1
(Terr^. B* T^ero/i. D ar
EFGHXS min mu )] min syr
Passion has already begun ((nf)p.fpov) ; lie to the Master: "dominum nostrum
it commenced with the night of the profitebatur facere mendacem per ea.
Paschal Supper. Air (cf. v. 72) is quae sibi confidens dicebat." The
peculiar to Me. among the canonical protest was probably uttered more
Gospels, but it is supported by the than once (AaXei), as passionate re
Fayum The word is sug
papyrus. marks are apt to be. Eav oVfl *rA.,
gestive, cf.Bengel valde notabilis :
"
opOpios, and see the references to the for the latter cf. Plat. Phaed. 88 TOV
second cockcrowing in Ar. Eccl. 390, arroQavovTos ov (rvvairo6vricrK.fi 77 ^vxt,
Juv. ix. 1 06 for the time indicated,
: Sir. XIX. IO d.Ki]Koas \oyov; crvvcnro-
see the note on d\Kropo(pu>via (supra, 6aveTa> trot. Ov \vf]
o~f d-rrapv. : on this,
xiii. 35). On aTrapv^o-Tj cf. viii. 34 future see Blass, Gr., p. 204 1
c
note; on irplv fj with the inf. see Q<ravTa)s &e Kai irdvrfs t\fyov. All
Burton 380 f. had been included in the first pro
31. o df cKirepuro-ais e XaXet] Peter s phecy of impending failure, and
profession of confidence is intensified Peter s passionate protest stirred the
by his mortification he continued to : rest to similar (Mt. o/xoiW) professions
talk (e XaXet, cf. vv. 11.) with excessive of loyalty. In Lc. and Jo. Peter
vehemence (cf. vrrfpfrepia-a-ois, vii. 37) ; only is warned and the other ten
Euth. ocrov ia/3e/3atourai 6 Xptoros,
: do not appear.
TO&OVTOV 6 Tlerpos dvTi<rxvpi(Tai. Un- 32 42. THE AGONY IN GETHSE-
consciously, no doubt, yet in point of MANE (Mt. xxvi. 3646, Lc. xxii.
fact, as Origen says, he gave the 40 46 : cf. Jo. xviii. i ff.).
XIV. 33] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 341
zz
Kai 7rapa\a/ui@di>ei TOV
tlerpov Kai 33
is no reason to doubt that the enclo 33. Kai 7rapaXa/z/3ai>ei /crX.] This
sure still known as the Latin Geth- again was not an entirely new step :
semane occupies the site of that the eight would remember the Trans
which was already identified with figuration, when, as now, the pur
the Garden of the Agony in the pose of the retirement was to pray
iburth century; cf. Eus. onom. &. v. (Lc. ix. 28) ; Thpht. : TrapaX. dc TOVS
op
Ka vvv Tas evxas o fjMVOVS...tva oi Idovres TO. evdoa
o-novo dovo-iv Jerome, : lib. KCU TO. o-KvdpcDTrd. TrapaXa/i- On
interpr. "est autem ad radices montis fidvfi see iv. 36, v. 40, ix. 2, x. 32,
Oliveti nunc ecclesia desuper aedifi- notes; on the order of the names
cata
"
y. 37, ix. 2. Me. sets each indivi than once see esp. Phaedr. 251 D:
;
duality before the mind separately, TC rfj droTfia TOV irddovs Kal
while Mt. (TOV Herpov Kal TOVS 8vo \VTTO.. These references
viovs Zfp(daiov) brings Peter promi shew that ddrj^ovflv forms a natural
nently into the foreground. sequel to eKdappelo-Qat, representing
fK.6a^fio-6ai Kal ddrj- the distress which follows a great
"
depths of the olive-grove. Mt. writes "timet Christus, cum Petrus non
fjp- At7reTcr$ai : Mc/8 eK$a/n/3ei(r$at timeat." The reading of seems to D
the word is peculiarly Marcan, see have arisen from a confusion of d8r)-
note on ix. 15 strikes another note, with d/crjSiai unless aKTjde^ovflv
fjiovelv ,
vwv, where see Lightfoot s full note), mortem, sed usque mortem," is doubt
and does not appear in the LXX., but less true, but the narrative does not
it isused by Aquila (Job xviii. 20, LXX. encourage the view which prevails
(rrevdfciv) and Symmachus (Ps. Ix.
= in many patristic commentaries, that
Ixi. 3,LXX. aKr)&iav, CXV. 2 = CXvi. II, the Lord s sorrow and prayers were
LXX. cv rrj eKordcret, Eccl. vii. I/ (16), only for the sins and woes of men (cf.
LXX. KTr\ayT]vai, Ezech. iii. 15, LXX. e.g. Ambr. in Lc. "cum in se nihil
dva(TTp(p6p.cvos, Th. $avfiao>i/). Plato haberet quod doleret nostris tamen
couples ddrjuovelv with diropeiv more angebatur aerumnis"). His human
XIV. 35] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 343
soul shrank from the Cross, and the coo-el \idov ftoXriv) is more frequently
fact adds to our sense of the great used of time than of space (cf. Cant.
ness of His sacrifice. iii. 4
p.iKpov ore TraprjXflov, Hos. i. 4
<&S
yield abundant
Though the Gospels fTi /ii/cpoj/, Jo. vii. 33, xii. 35 eVt
evidence of the presence of human Xpovov en /z.,
but Meyer cites fjL. xp-}>
emotions in our Lord (e.g. iii. 5, vi. 6, from Xenophon /u*poz/ TropeiW&u,
x. 14, Jo. xi. 33), this direct mention TTpoTre/zTrtij/. There He fell upon His
of His soul has no parallel in them face (Mt. eVt Trpoo-wrrov ai5rov, cf. Gen.
if we except Jo. xii. 27 ; for in such xvii. 3, 17, Lc. v. 12, xviL 16) on the
passages as x. 45, Jo. x. tyvxn n earth (Me. only; cf. Jud. xiii. 20
is the individual life (see Crenier s.v.) 67Tf (rai*. .eVi rr/v yfjv, and for the gen.
.
The present passage was from the first (Mt. fnea-ev) describes the prostration
eagerly used for polemical purposes as taking place under the eyes of the
both by Christians (Iren. i. 8. 2, iii. narrator (cf. WM., p. 226). Lc. speaks
22. 2) and unbelievers (Orig. c. Cels. only of kneeling (dels TO. y6vara\ a
ii. 24). not infrequent attitude in prayer (cf.
fjieivare coSe KOI yprj-yopfire] The Acts vii. 60, ix. 40, xx. 36, xxi. 5 see ;
Three are placed where they can see note on xi. 25).
and hear (cf. v. 35), for they are to be Trpoo-T/u^ero Iva KT\.] The Lord s
witnesses of the Agony. For the habit of prayer has already been
same reason they are to keep them noticed in i. 35, vi. 46 (see notes): on
selves awake (cf. Lc. ix. 32); but the prayers of the Agony comp. Heb.
yprj-yopelre(Mt. yp. per e/zov) has v. 7 with Westcott s notes. *lva...y
besides an ethical meaning, as in xiii. is a note peculiar to Me., sum
<Zpa
35. Koi irpoe\6a>v p.t<p6v KT\.] The comp. the phrase copa (TJ/S ) vwrcXfias
Lord went forward (for -n-poeXQ., cf. in Dan. xi. 40, 45 (LXX.), and Jo. xvi
vi. 33, 10) into the olive-
Acts xii. 4 77 copa aurtoj/ SC. coV AfXdXr/Ka, 21 T;
grove, as if to isolate Himself from copa avTrjs SC. TIKTOIHTTJS. UapeX^?/, may
the Three, who could not share His pass by without bringing its allotted
present sorrow comp. the noteworthy
; suffering/ Ei bwarov eVr/, cf. xiii. 22,
parallel in Gen. xxii. 5. Miicpov (Lc., note, and see note on next verse.
344 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 35
36
36 air avTOv n wpa. Kal e\.<yev A/3{3d 6 TraTrip,
TrdvTa dvvaTci cror^ Trapeveyice TO TTOTripLOv TOVTO
37 CLTT e/xoir d\\ ov TL 70) 6e\a) d\Xa TL (TV. 37 /ccti
36. KOL e\fyev A/3/3a 6 TTOTJ/P] The case the truth He had impressed on
words of the prayer are given with the Twelve. Seeing that nothing is
minor variations by the three Synop- per se impossible to the Father, He
tists.Mt. begins Trarep /MOU, Lc. Trarep, can pray, even on the eve of the
Me., as in v. 41, vii. 34, preserves Passion, that it may be averted. In
the Aramaic word uttered by Jesus perfect faith He believes that even
(K3K, Dalman, Gr. p. 157; Worte, now it is possible to defeat Judas and
suppose that our Lord Himself, using UapeveyKf, carry past, i.e. cause it to
familiarly both languages ... found pass by; so Lc., Mt., TrapeX&ma: cf.
Himself impelled spontaneously to Jud. vi. 5, A ra? arKrjvas avrwv nape-
repeat the word and Schottgen ad
"),
where B has at a-Krjvai
<f>pov,
O.VTG>V
loc. 9 who quotes instances of a similar TrapeyivovTo, and see the illustrations
duplication, e.g. *T3 (where the *"1D from Plutarch in Field, Notes, p. 39.
second word represents the Galilean To iroTTjpiov TOVTO cf. x. 38, note in :
;
Apoc. i. 7, cf. xxii. 20. Or, accepting Passion comes further on, in the
Schottgen s explanation, we may re incident of Simon and Malchus (Jo.
gard *A/3/3a 6 Trarrip as (3) a formula xviii. n). The Cup corresponds to
familiar to the bilingual Palestinian the hour in v. 35.
by Me. and in Rom. Lc., Gal. iv. 6. the question is not (ou, not pij) what
Trai/ra fiui/ara aoi\ Mt. el bvvarov is My will, &c. Mt. (ir\rjv ?... o\>x
f<mv
(cf. v. 35), Lc. d /3ovX. Comp. aXX cos...) and Lc. (ir\T)v py TO 6e\r)(j.d
x. 27. The Lord realises in His own fjiov aXXa TO vov yiveo-6a>)
avoid the
IXIV. 38] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 345
practical teaching of this passage xiii. 36). Lc. explains their sleep as
TTJS \VTTTJS, i.e. from the
"
doctrine of the Person of Christ. The Me. has not used the personal name
Church found in Christ s ov TI eyoo 2//xcoi/ since
Peter s call to the Aposto-
aXXa ri (TV conclusive evidence of
^eXo> late (iii. 16), and its appearance here
the existence in our Lord of a true is certainly suggestive; cf. Jo. xxi.
human will, distinct from the Divine 156. Si/Acoi/ looavov, where the refer
Will, although even in this supreme ence to natural, perhaps hereditary,
crisis absolutely submissive to it for ; character is still more plainly em
a catena of the patristic passages see phasised. For the time he is Peter
Petav. de Incarn. ix. 6. 4 sqq., and no more the new character which
;
rfdeXfv a rj
6eia CIVTOV T e(j.ov.
e\6rjT eis
Treipacrfjiov
TO fjiev irvevfjia 7rp66vfj.ov, r\ $e
&c. (R.V. mg.). The Lord now ad the temptation may be escaped by an
dresses the Three and not Simon only. act of the will (cf. i Cor. x. 13, Jas.
He reveals the deeper purpose of His Y. 7). Jerome, Bede : "non ait...w0
men by affliction, the word acquires E. T., ii. p. 242 ff. In the Eleven the
the latter meaning (e.g. Sir. ii. i eroi- human spirit was already under the
influence of the Spirit of GOD through
The N.T. writers also employ it with their intercourse with Christ (Jo. xiv
this connotation (cf. Lc. xxii. 28, 17, see Westcott s note). It was
but not exclusively, for the Gospel 77 npo6vp.ia TOV 6e\fiv), willing anc
reveals another form of temptation eager (cf. Lc. xxii. 33 eroi/ids et)
which does not come from GOD (James through the energy of the H1HJ n-H
i.
13), and is not limited to the in (Ps. Ii. 14). But its Trpodvpia was nol
flictionof suffering. *netpae<T0ai inrb a match for the vis inertiae of its
TOV a-arava (i. 13, note) is to be solici colleague, the frail flesh (cf. Rom. vi
ted to commit sin (cf. Jas. i. 13!), 19 dta TTJV do-Qeveiav TTJS aapKos Vfj.<
and the context shews that this sense Viii. 3 TO ddvvaTov TOV vofiov tv a
predominates here and in the Lord s ^o~6evfi 8ia TTJS cra.pK.6s). In the Epp
Prayer. With \0elv els IT. comp. the * flesh is regarded as not merely
^v (Jas. i. 2), fywrinrv (i Tini. weak and impotent, but actively op-
XIV. 41] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 347
39
a"ap]^ d(TVvr]<s. Kai iraXiv aTreXdwv Trpocrrjv^aTO 39
TOV avTOV Xoyov enrwv. 4
Kal TraXw eXdwv
evpev 40
f? KaBevSovTas, rja-av yap avTwv ol
6<p6a\iutoi
4*
Kai TO Tp iTov Kal Xeyei avTols 41
39 om TOV avrov \oyov eurwv D acffk 40 TTO.\LV e\6wv evpev avrovs
(q me)] om TraXcv D a c ff k viroffTpe^as evp. avr. b
AC(N)W (X)rAIIZ< al
-jra\iv
m nomnTid
i f i vg syrr arm aeth i Kara^apwofj-evoi K CABKLNUAII*Z^ i n 13 69
a ltmuj Ka.Tapapovfj.evoi D 238 253 KaTapcpapwevoi K* pej3a
minP papwopevot
1
M 56 41 Xeyei] pr ubi adoravit k
Transfiguration (Lc. /.
c.) the Three TOV vvv OVK
348 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 41
41 42 /ecu
a a7ravecr0e... >777t/cej ] ecce adpropinquavit qui me tradit. et post pusillum excitavit
illos et dixit iam ora est ecce traditur filius hominis in manu peccatorum surgite
eamus k 41 om <nrex
i ^r \ a7rex...wpa] airexet TO reXos KCU 97 D 1071 w/>a
af(ff) syrrP
68 *11101
arm | wpa] + ijyyiK ev TO reXos
vid
|
ras Xe t/3 as] om ras AFKNUWbIIS n i 69 604 2 pe al
nonn
|
TWV ajt.] om TOW
9 435 604 42 irapadidtav D | /*e] juoy 1071 | yjyyiKev ABDLNS^ rell]
was occasion for it; exhortation and the momentary play of irony it is as
reproof had in this instance failed, if He would say, this is no time for a
and no other means of rousing the lengthened exposure of the faults of
Three to a sense of duty remained. As friends; the enemy is at the gate/
Augustine (de cons. ev. iii. 11) admits, The Western text seeks to interpret
"recte
fieret, si esset necesse"; but a7re x by adding TO rc Xos from Lc.
who can say that the necessity did xxii. 37 see WH., Notes, p. 26 f., and
;
not exist? To \onr6v, in future, cf. Euth. OTre^et TO, KOT e /ze* ijyovv
*
henceforth, cf. i Cor. vii.
29, Heb. x. xft. H copa, cf. v. 35, note ;
on
I3 = ei? ro X., els TO. XotTra, 2 Mace, is come, 52 see Burton
xi. 19, xii. 31. Ye shall not be inter (p. 26 HapadiSoTai 6 vlos TOV av-
f.).
rupted by any further call to prayer. Qptonov the present is used even in
:
*
twre ^ei ^\6cv 77 eopa KrX.] His ix. 31 (note) as the equivalent of rrapa-
irony has produced the desired effect, doOija-eTai (x. 33), so vivid was the
the Apostles are roused, and the Lord s anticipation of the event here ;
Lord at once reverts to His customary it points to the event as now imminent,
tone of serious direction. as in xiv. 21. Ely Tas x- T v apapTa>-
(Me. only) marks the transition. Xeoi/, cf. els X- avdpa>7T(Dv (ix. 31), TO!?
Xfiv is frequently used in the papyri edveo-iv (x. on dpapTtoXoi see ii.
33);
in forms of receipt (see Deissmann, 15, viil 38; the word may be used
B. St. p. 229 Fayiim Towns, general
; technically, or in its deeper sense. In
index s.v.; Herwerden, lex. supplet. this context it would mean to the
et dial, s.v.) ; cf. Mt. vi. 2 ff., Lc. vi. 24, disciples the Gentiles, i.e. the Roman
Phil. iv. 1 8. The impersonal aTrt^et is officials ; but in the Lord s own thought
peculiar to Me., and only one other the Scribes and Priests were doubtless
ex. has been discovered (Ps.-Anacr. included. He had sought the company
X V. 33 awe^ft" /SXeVco yap avTTjv), cf. of sinners who were willing to receive
Num. XVi. 3 e^erco vp.lv= D3? 11). But Him, for He came to call them (ii. 16,
the sense is doubtless correctly given 17) but to be delivered to the will of
;
43 om evOvs DS vt
i 13 69 346 604 i* latt P lv * syrr ? 6811 arm o louSas AB] lovdas
8111
|
NCDLNWbXrAII^ r min fereomn + o Icr/ca/uwr?;? A(D)KMUW b II$ min Batmu latt gyrrP68111101
armaeth Or (om fc<BCEGHLNSVXrA2^- minP syr 1 8in
aegg go) | ets] + wv EFGHM
VXr alP lvid + e/c A minP o%Xos] + iroXus ACDNW XrAIIS$ min? k vg
i ftuc b ? 1 11 8111*
| syrr"
ye, let us
go/ They were still lying Twelve that the garden would be
on the ground; He was standing visited after the Paschal meal. Efs-
by. At this moment the traitor and reSi/
SooSe/ea, cf. VV. 71 ; IO, 2O ; Jo. VI.
his party are seen to be approaching the phrase appears to belong in this
(on ijyyiKcv see i. 14, note). O irapa- place to the original tradition, for it
8t8ovs points back to the revelation of is common to the three
Synoptists ;
the supper-chamber (xiv. i8ff.), which
"
44
44 Kai TMV 7rpe(T/3vT6pa)v. eSa)/ce: Se 6
*
ance had doubtless been secured posing. On the omission of the aug
through the influence of the High ment in the plup. 8eda>Kfi see WM.,
Priest (Jo. \afiav TTJV o-jre ipav, the p. 85, Blass, Gr. p. 37.
maniple, or perhaps the cohort/ The 0-vo-o-rjp.ov was a kiss, the cus
under its tribune (xtXiap^os), see tomary mode of saluting a Rabbi ;
Westcott on Jo. xviii. 3, 12); but of see Wiinsche, p. 339. 3>iA:Ii/ osculari
these the Synoptists seem to know is frequent in the LXX. (e.g. Gen. xxvii.
nothing. The o^Xos included personal 26, xlviii. 10, Prov. vii. 13, Cant. i. 2,
servants of the High Priest (v. 47) viii. i), as in class. Gk., but the N. T.
and individuals who were attracted uses it only in this context ; (pi\rjp.a,
by curiosity or some other interest
4
however, occurs in the Epistles (Paul ,
(c. 51); Lc. adds that members of 1
i Pet. ), where the kiss consecrated by
the Sanhedrin were also present (xxii. the Gospel becomes the a-vo-a-ijfMov of
52). Me. mentions the three orders brotherly love (</>. ayiov, dyaTrrjs).
in the Sanhedrin separately (TWV dpx- AVTOS <TTIV,
he is the man ; cf.
Kai TG>V
yp. KCU rutv Trp., cf. Jo.), for Blass, Gr. p. 264.
their action was due to a concurrence Kpar?7crare avrov *r\.] The under
of class interests rather than to a taking of Judas was fulfilled by the,
formal vote of the whole body ; cf. kiss, which betrayed the Lord to His
viii. 31, x. 33, xi. 18, 27, xiv. i, xv. i. enemies ; the rest belonged to the
Renan goes beyond the evidence agents of the Sanhedrists. Yet he
when he writes (Vie, p. 305) "le volunteers advice seize and carry :
mandat d arrestation emanait ... du Him off securely. The words reveal
Sanhedrin." the interest which Judas, when com
44. SeSto/cet Se o irapadidovs KrA.] mitted to the scheme, had learnt to
Such details might have been arranged take in its success. It might even now
after the departure of Judas from be frustrated by the escape of Jesus
SuVo-jy/ioi/ is a word con
the supper. before there was time to arrest Him,
demned by Phrynichus, who classes or by a rescue on the way to the city or
XIV. 46] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 351
45 Kai
dor<pa\(jos.
e\6u)v evBvs CIVTW 45
46
\eyei Pa/3/3ei, KaTe<pi\r]O-6v
o e 46
7ref3a\av TO? avTco KO.I OVTOV.
45 om c\6wv D i al ac ff kq syrr
sin vid
( ) Pe h
arm |
om evOvs T>
251 604 v** acff kq |
in the streets ;
hence the double direc There is much difficulty in
tion. For
Kparelv
l
to arrest, cf. vi. harmonising the accounts of our
Ace. to Mt. He
*
17; for aTrayfiv to carry off in cus Lord s answer.
tody/ see xiv. 53, xv. 16, Mt. xxvii. 31, replied EraTpe, e 6 Trapei ( do (
Actsxii. 19. Ao-<aAcos caute, Tindale the work for which thou art here,
"warely" (Acts xvi. 23), cf. do-<aXt- cf. Jo. xiii. 27) ; ace. to Lc.,
-^at, Acts xvi. 24, Jos. B. J. iii. 8. rov vlov TOV
8 (frpovpelv /j-era TTOO-T;? daffraXeias. ; Jo., who omits the
ace. to
There must be no risk of miscarriage, incident the kiss, the Lord
of
and Jesus had often shewn a super comes forward and asks the party
natural power of eluding His enemies ; riva j?retre; Both Tatian and Au
"tamquam si dicat, nisi diligenter gustine (de cons. ev. iii. 15) place these
eum tenentes abduxeritis, cum volu- evidently distinct sayings in the
"
erit effugiet vos. (Origen.) order Lc., Mt., Jo., but a satisfactory
45- KOI f\da)v ev&vs 7rpo(T\d(ov xrX.] adjustment is hardly possible without
No sooner had Judas reached the fuller knowledge. Such a moment of
spot than he approached Jesus ; not surprise and terror would naturally
a moment was lost. Mt. s ev feats leave different impressions on the
irpoo-eX6a>v
is comparatively tame. minds of the witnesses. If Me. re
He uttered the name of attachment presents Peter s testimony, his silence
by which he had so long been used to at this point is suggestive. That
accost Jesus (ix. 5, note), and sealed Apostle, we may imagine, was torn
it by a fervent kiss (Kar0 1X770-^, Mt. by a conflict of feelings which left his
Me.). Kara^iX^ is frequent in the memory a blank in reference to the
LXX. where, like $tXet*/ osculari, it Master s words ; the treachery of
usually represents pEW,and perhaps Judas, the arrest of Jesus, filled his
implies no particular vehemence or thoughts.
fervour.But the proper force of the 46. 01 Se eW/3aXai> *rX.] The arrest
compound verb (cf. Xen. mem. ii. 6. was effected without resistance on
33 rovs S dyadovs KaTa(pi\TJ(rovTos) is the Master s part. For eVt/SaXXtu/
apparent in N. T. usage, cf. Lc. vii. 38, rag x ^P as ( T *l v X e *P a ) a h s tile m
45, xv. 20, Acts xx. 37; comp. v. 40 sense see Jo. vii. Acts iv. 3,
30, 44,
note. The kiss was not repeated; v. 1 8, xii. i, xxi. 27; in the LXX. the
i
contrast Lc. vii. 38, 45 Kare$iX, ov is used for T rb.W (Gen. xxii.
phrase
Xirrev Kara(/)iXoGo-a, Acts l.C. Karefpi-
12, 2 Regn. xviii. 12) with Vi (?)
\ow. Lc., as if he shrank from
!
realising the scene, contents himself followed by the ace., which is also
by saying rjyyio-cv IT/O-OU (pi\fj<rai
ra>
the usual construction in the N. T. ;
352 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 47
47 es e
47 TY\V
vw rn ai?
b 1
see however Esth. vi. 2 nearest of the party was the work of
^eTpa? Apra^ p^ry, and the frequent a moment.
eVi/3aAeii> rtvt (e.g. Esth. i. i). On the erraia-ev TOV doi>\ov
AcrX.] The blow
form eW/3aXav cf. WH., Notes, p. 165. on the High Priest s slave (doi>\ov,
fell
name (Si/iow IleVpos). On efs TLS see name, for Josephus mentions five
Blass, (rr. pp. 144, 178. During the persons who bore it (see Niese s-
early days of the Church of Jerusalem index). He
was doubtless foremost in
when the evangelical tradition was the business of the arrest, and thus-
being formed, prudential reasons (cf. provoked his punishment. Lc. and
Jo. xviii. 26) may have suggested reti Jo. mention that the ear which was-
cence as to the name of the offender *
taken off (a<piXt v Mt. Me. Lc., drrt-
and even the fact of his connexion Kofytv Jo.) was the right one. Qra-
with the Christian body. In the piov Me. Jo. Mt. Lc.) is a dim.
(a>n
oi>
Gospels we see the reserve gradually of the New Comedy, which had perhaps.
breaking down, and finally abandoned become colloquial; cf. yvvamapLov (2
when the danger had ceased. STTCZ- Tim. iii. 6), Kwdpiov (Me. vii. 27)^
o-dfievos TTJV paxaipav (cf. Acts xvi. 27), iraiddpiov (Jo. vi. Gr. p. 9); Blass,
having drawn his knife (see v. 43, 63 f. For the Lord s remonstrance
note; the art. connects the weapon with Peter, which Me. omits, see Mt.
with the subject of the verb, cf. Mt. xxvi. 52 54, Lc. xxii. 51, Jo. xviii.
*
(Lc.); Peter, true to his impetuous Why this nocturnal sally (e ^Xtfare) ?
nature, did not wait for the answer ; If His teaching or conduct merited
to draw his knife and strike at the punishment, He had given them
XIV. so] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 353
*9 Ka
/me ; r\fj.epav ti/mrjv vrpos 49 P
ev Tip epco ,
Kai OVK eKpaTrjcraTe JJL
al 5
Kai
ypa(f)ai. a<^eVr9 50
etywyov
|
KBCLA*
61 258 435 me go] iravres e<f>.
ADPWbXTII al? 1 latt syrhcl al | etyvyov] pr 01 /Aa07rreu
1071 |
om Traj/res N 13 124 346 al
nonn
class. crvXXa/3eIi>,
to arrest, cf. Jer. TOVTO de o\ov ytyovev iva AcrX. in Me. ;
xliii. (xxxvi.) 26, xliv. (xxxvii.) 13, Jo. the context suggests aXX e^Xdare, or
xviii. 12, Acts i.
16, xii. 3. aXX OVK Kpa.Trf(raT /ze. For similar
It is possible that the a-rrelpa (see exx. of the elliptic aXX iva see Jo.
note on v. 43) had been obtained from i.
8, ix. 3, xiii. 18; it is akin to the
the Procurator on the plea that Jesus use of iva in v. 23, but there the
was a dangerous insurgent (cf. Lc. word mentally supplied gives the
xxiii. 2), and robbery and other out dependent clause the force of an im
rages would readily be associated perative, which is not to be thought
with the career of such a leader (Lc. of here. At ypcxpai, cf. xii. 24, Lc.
xxiii 19, Jo. xviii. 40; cf. Polyc. xxiv. 27 ff., Acts xvii.
Jo. v. 39,
mart. 7 f^rjKQov diwynlTai KOL iTnrels 2 ff, 2 Pet. iii. 1 6. Mt. adds r&v
pera TWV avvT)6o*v avrols oVXoov (os eVi TrpotyrjTuv, but perhaps without in
\rja-rrjv rpexotres). tending to limit the reference to the
49. Kaff ijpepav KrX.] Cf. Acts ii.
prophetic books of the Canon.
46 f.,
iii. 2 ; the Lord had visited the 50. Kai dfpevTfs OVTOV (pvyov Trav-
Precinct on three consecutive days TCS] Sc. of f*a0r}Tai (Mt.), both the
in that week alone. "H^rjv irpos v^as, three in Gethsemane and the eight
eram apud vos Lc. ovros /nov /ue0 ;
without. The sheep were scattered
v/icSi/: on rrpos
with ace., apud, see (v. 27), the Shepherd was left alone
WM., p. 504, and cf. ix. 19, note. This (Jo. xvi. 32) ;
cf. Bede
impletur :
"
familiar intercourse, this daily pres sermo Domini quern dixerat quod
ence in the Precinct, was now a thing omnes discipuli scandalizarentur in
of the past (n^v. on the form see illo in ipsa nocte." *E<pvyov
rrdVe?:
WM., Kai OVK eKpanja-are /xe,
p. 95 f.).
the position of jravres calls attention
Vg. me tenicistis; the Kai is
et non to the fulfilment of Christ s warning
not really adversative, see note on vii. (v. 27) not even Peter formed an
:
24. The Lord does not upbraid them exception to the general desertion.
with the cowardice which had been at All fled. Yet two at least recovered
the root of their inaction during the themselves so far as to follow after
earlier days of the Holy Week their ; wards, if at a safe distance (v. 54, Jo.
own consciences would supply the xviii. 15).
5I
51 Kai veavifTKOs TIS (rvvt]KO\ov6ei avTco
KCIL CLVTOV
52 Se KaTaXiTrcov TY\V criv&ova
53 Kai TOV TOV
53 d.Trriya yov Irjcrovv Trpos
(cf.
Nestle T. C. p. 265) |
<rvvr]ico\ov8et KBCL>3>] ijKoKovdei D<i> i al mu "rjKoXoverja-ev
latt aeth |
om Travres ff
|
ot irp. Kai OL yp. XBCLNPWbXrA^ min? syrhcl 1
me go]
01 yp. Kai 01 irp, A(D)KII 604 i^ alP6 ^*" latt syr?6 ^ arm aeth Or
locuples igitur erat." ETTI yvpvov is 53 65. TRIAL BEFORE THE HIGH
in this case on the naked body ; for PRIEST (Mt. xxvi. 57 68, Lc. xxii.
a
a more restricted sense of yvpvos see 54 , 63 71 ; cf. Jo. xviii. 12 14,
Tob. i. 1 6, Isa. xx. 2 ff., 2 Mace. xi. 12. 1924).
52. KardXiirav rrjv aivdova] The 53. KOL aTTijyayov TOV Irj&ovv *rX.]
incident recalls Joseph s flight from They followed the traitor s advice (v.
the wife of Potiphar (Gen. xxxix. 1 2 ff.). 44), and for greater security bound
The if of the nature of an
<riz/$G)i/,
their Prisoner first (Jo. edrj&av O.VTOV
,
a rectangular wrap and not a Kai rjyayov). He was taken from
XIV. 54] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 355
Kai ol ypafjifjiaTel^. 54
Kai 6 Ilei-pos UTTO 54
riKO\ovSr]crev CCVTCO ecos ecro) ets TY\V av\r\v
TOV //era TCDV IF
54 om aTro L vid A Ix r
| rjKoXovdei G& i 13 69 604 |
om e<ra> D i
209 alpauc syr"
ln
|
ets
Gethsemane direct to the house of the stantly used in the LXX. for the "l)?n
High Priest (npos TOV apx-, Lc. fls rr]v or court of the Tabernacle (Exod.
OIKLCLV (Me. infra, Jo. ei? rr)v ai>\rjv) xxvii. 9) or Temple (3 Regn. vi. 36),
),
who that year was but also in reference to a large private
Caiaphas (Mt. Jo.) ace. to Jo., they ; house (2 Regn. xvii. 18, 4 Regn. xx. 4,
led Him to Annas, who as an
first Dan. ii. 49 (VW), 3 Mace. v. 10, 46).
ex-High Priest and father-in-law of He gained admission through the
Caiaphas (Jo.) was possibly still an influence of St John, who was an
inmate of the official residence (see
acquaintance of the High Priest (Jo.
Westcott on Jo. xviii. Annas
15 ff.), and had entered with
15). xviii.
J3H, "Awas, Jos. "Avavos} had been Jesus ((rvvei(rrj\6cv TW Ir/o-ou, Jo.).
High Priest A.D. 7 14 ; Joseph Caia His purpose was to see how the trial
phas (NB*P, Dalman, p. 127, ICOO-T/TTOS would end (idclv TO TC\OS, Mt.) mean ;
6 *ai Katcxpas, Jos. ant. xviii. 2. 2) while he took up his place with the
held the office A.D. 18 36. At the members of the Levitical guard (/*era
house of the notwithstanding
latter, T&v vTTijpfTvv, see note on v. 43) who
the early hour, the whole hierarchy had been engaged in the arrest, and
(Me. TrdvTfs ol apxiepeif, cf. Acts iv. 6) were warming themselves over a
were assembled, and with them were charcoal fire (avdpatuav irfTrotrjKOTfs
members of the other orders which Jo.) in the court (eV /ueVo) TTJS av\ijs
composed the Sanhedrin. Me. pic Lc.). Peter sat (Mt. Me. Lc.) or stood
tures the assembly as flocking together (Jo.) among them, glad of the heat
wpxovTai) to the palace (cf. Field, after his long exposure to the night
Notes, p. 40), Mt. represents them as air, but forgetful that the blaze lit up
already in session when Jesus arrived his features (rrpos TO <ps,
so Me. only),
wr)x6wav } a^ were probably on or
> and exposed him to the scrutiny of
near the spot, awaiting the result of enemies ;
cf. Bengel :
"
open court round which the chambers (xxxvi.) 22 fKadrjTO ev O IKM ^6t/neptfa)
were built, and which was entered KOI ftrxapa irvpbs Kara Trpoo-coTroi/ aurov.
through a TrpoauXtoi/ (infra v. 68) For the form r\v o-wKad. see WM.,
opening into the street; avXf is con p. 438-
232
356 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 54
55
55 Kai depp-aivofjievos Trpos TO (pws. ol Se
51 Kai Tives
57 Kai Icrai al /uLapTVpiai OVK r}<rav.
auc n
54 Kat eepfM. fJLera T. u. 2 |
om irpos TO 0ws I ali syr" 55 fj.aprvpiav~\
D affkq Or int aXXot 5e 13 69 124 346 604 C alii arm | e^evd. KaT avTov Xeyovres]
, Kat e\eyov KaT avrov D (k) 58 OTI T^yuets TJKOVO: avTov Xe70 TOs] OTt eurev
dixit ck
For the word o-weSpiov see xiii. 9: at /zapTvptat OVK tfcrav, Vg. convenientia
here and in xv. i it is used in an ex testimonia non erant, they did not
clusive sense of the national council see J. Lightfoot ad I.
correspond ;
(cf. Acts iv. 15, v. 21 ff., vi. i2ff., xxii. No two witnesses could be found to
30, xxiii. i ff.), the PI?? ? 1 of the bear the joint testimony which was
Talmud, on the history and character legally requisite to justify a capital
of which see Schiirer, n. i. 1636". As sentence (Deut. xix. 15). The pro
a first step Caiaphas appears to have posal to render la-os adequate
examined Jesus as to His disciples (Erasmus, Grotius) is unnecessary,
and teaching ( Jo. xviii. 196.). The day and without support. On *at in this
had begun to dawn (Lc. xxii. 66), when sequence see on v. 49.
58 AcaraXuw AH* 2 vg
00*1 *1
|
om TOVTOV D k syr sin | oi/coSo^crw] a D acffk
60 cis TO /j.e<roi>
DM$^ min mu pr
minds of the hearers till they were eodem sensu dicta intellegit quo di-
used as evidence against Him three cuntur." On 8ta rp. Tjp.epcov see ii. i
years afterwards 1 Or were they and viil 31, note ; and with otVoSo-
repeated in a fuller form during the /iT/cro) cf. Mt. xvi. 18 the Western
;
teaching of the Holy Week ? or did the e yepco of Jo. ii. 19.
avao-TT^a-0) recalls
the witnesses base their testimony on 59. Koi ovde OVTWS KT\.] Mt. omits
a distorted report by Judas of words this verse in Me. it looks back to ;
spoken to the Twelve on the Mount v. 56, and expresses the disappoint
of Olives (xiii. 2, note) ? Mt. gives ment felt by the Sanhedrists when
the testimony in the simpler form even this last resource failed them.
Ovros fcpr) Avpa/uu KaraAvorai TOV vaov For ov8e OVTCOS cf. Isa. Iviii. 5, i Cor.
TOV 6fov /ecu 8ia Tptaiv TJfMfpaiv otKoSo- xiv. 21 not even under these cir :
His resurrection created the new. In would require a (cf. Mt. diroicp. irpos
this case the ^euSo/xaprvpta consisted xxvil 14). OVK...OVOCV, a combination
in wresting the logion from its con which intensifies the negation ; cf.
text and giving it a meaning which iii. 27 and see Blass, Gr. p. 256. T* =
His character and manner of life TI etmv o (Blass, p. 177 n.), what is
353 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 60
6l
33 6 1 ouSeV; T* OVTOI <rov Se ecritoTra
I P KCLI OVK.
aTreKpivaTO ov 7ra\iv 6 d
OVTOV Kat Xeyei avTto5 Cv e vos TOV
60 rt] ort L^ (k) 6 o 5e] o 5e ITJCTOVS 1 fcxA min nonn syr**"
11
aeth e/ceti oj 5e
346 2
pe
(arm) Or+o apxtepeus q om o xpicrros F k D | |
rou ev\oyrjTov] TOV 6eov fc$*
nonn
vg arm
zoh
(rou euX. N c) rou 0. rou euX. AKII 346 al TOV
tors and used by the LXX. (3 Regn. Him on oath (Mt. et-opKia> o- KOTO.
xx. (xxi.) 10, Job xv. 6, Prov. xxv. 18, TOV Bfov TOV gavros Iva r/fjuv e tTrrjs fl
Dan. vi. 24 (25)) ; in the N. T. only in (TV el 6 xp-) by the ecclesiastical head
the Synoptic accounts of the Passion of the nation, Jesus at once replies.
(Mt xxvi. 62 = Me. xiv. 60 ; Mt. xxvii. Thpht. : "iva
p.r) e^eocrij/ vcrTfpov Xeyeti/
on eav o~a<pa>s
etTrovros avTov TJKOV-
6 1. 6 Se eVteoTra KrX.] The Lord cra/xev, eirio~Tvo-afj.v dv 2v et, art
refused the opportunity of either Thou ? as in xv. 2 ;
c Rom. xiv. 4,
Jas. iv. 2 o X/JIOTOS , see notes on
denying the charge, or justifying the
1 ; viii.
words if they were His. This was 29, xii.35. To) evXoyrjTov, Mt. TOV 6eov :
not the time for serious instruction, the title is based on the doxology
eyo; et/u] pr ffv etTras ort 13 69 124 346 604 1071 2^ arm Or om Kai epx o^ vov D
G n
|
|
parallels; but it has been shewn by ev TTJ ovpavla dogy (paivo/jLevov aXX* . . .
must in each case determine the exact sitting on the Right Hand of the
inference which is to be drawn from Power GOD (r^s dwdpeas rov 6cov
of
them. Me. has seen in this etnas 2i>
Lc. ; 8wa/it?=ni- in|n which was
77 j
a direct affirmation, and interprets it technically used for GOD, cf. Thpht.,
accordingly ; but it is possible that the dvvap.iv yap evddSe TOV Trarepa Cprjo-iv,
Lord purposely preferred the vaguer and see Dalman, Worte, i. p. 164 f.)
form cf. Origen in Mt. (cited
; by began from the year of the Cruci
quia non erat dignus prin-
"
accipiens in redargutionem ipsius con- the vision which all must see of His
vertit dicens Tu dixisti, ut eo modo Return (Apoc. i. 7). The Jewish lead
videretur argui non doceri." ers by their rejection of His Messiah-
KOL o^ffo-df TOV viov KT\.] The words ship secured His exaltation (Phil. ii.
point to Dan. vii. 13 Th. Idov /iera 9) and their own ultimate confusion.
(LXX. err i, cf. Mt.) TO>V
V<p\<nv
TOV 63. o fie
dpxtepevs dtap^as KrX.]
ovpavov cos vlos dvdpwuov ep^6fj.fvos This old sign of mourning or horror
(cf. xiii. 26, note), and Ps. cix. (ex.) i, is mentioned first in Gen. xxxviL 29 ;
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 63
min nonn q 8yr8in go aeth + rou crro^aros aurou 13 61 69 (124) 346 (2^) syrrPeshhcl(ms)
arm ^awercu] SOKCI. DNS 28 2 pe
|
stringent rules :
it had now been superseded; the all who were present (iravras yap r-
xv. 25, Acts vii. 34; in Acts xxii. i els TO 7rp6o-Q)7rov avTov, Omitting the
both person and thing are in the gen. covering of the Lord s Face ; Lc., who
(aKOixrare p.ov rr^s ...airo\oyias) the . retains the latter particular, substitutes
gen. is perhaps more realistic than for eveirrvov. The prophecy
XIV. 6s] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 361
avTO) Kat
avTOv TO TrpdcrcoTrov Kat KO\a<pi(^etv
avTOV Kat Xeyetv
npo(priTva ov Kat ol
VTrqpeTat
e\a/3ov.
/cat TrepiKaX. avrov TO irp. D af Syr8 feat trepiK. avrov TO irp. 1071 KoXatpifreiv /cat
1
"
Ko\a<pL^of
/cat e\eyov D a c velantes faciem eius clarificabant (sic) eum k ]
13 69 2P e al nonn syr
hcl
me epa\\oi>
HW bS minPermu ej3a\ov EMUWbX 33 604
of x. 34 includes both indignities KoXa<tVti> is specific : the blows were
tlfural^ov<Tiv
KOI epTrrvo-ovo-iv) among inflicted with the fist (/coXa^o?, Att.
those which Jesus would receive at KovdvXos j cf. Ter. Adelph. ii. 2. 36
the hands of the Gentiles, and it was "colaphis tuber est totum caput").
fulfilled by the Procurator s soldiers npofpJTfvo-ov as it stands alone in
(xv. 19, 20) ; but certain of the Sanhe- Me. is scarcely intelligible Mt. gives ;
drists anticipated this pagan outrage. a clue to its meaning (-rrpocp. jfuv,
In Ev. Petr. 4 the Jews are unjustly XpiOTf, ris e(TTtv 6 7rai(ras ere) j
l
USC
charged with the subsequent mockery :
Thy supernatural powers, Messiah, to
[6 IletXaroy] 7raped(OKV avrov ra> Xaw... detect the offender. Our Lord was
/cat Tiff aureai/ eveyKCV (TT(f)avov a.K.av- not the first prophet in Israel who
6ivov...Kal erepot ecrraires eveiTTVOv OVTOV had been smitten on the face ;
cf.
rals ctyeo-i. See the remarkable paral i Kings xxii. 24, Mic. v. i. On the
lelcited by Wetstein from Seneca de Jewish conception of Messiah as a
consol. 13: "ducebatur Athenis ad Prophet see Stanton, J. and Chr.
supplicium Aristides, cui quisquis oc- Messiah, p. 126 ff., and cf. vi. 4, note.
currerat deiciebat oculos et ingemis- icai ol vTrrjpeTai KrX.] Mt. also dis
cebat tanquam in ipsam iustitiam
. . .
tinguishes this class of offenders (of
animadvertentes inventus est tamen ;
de epdTrta-av),but without identifying
qui in faciem eius inspueret." E/z- them. They were the members of the
nrvciv conspuere is a late equivalent Temple guard who had effected the
in the LXX. (Num. xii. 14, Deut. xxv. arrest (v. 43, note), and were still in
66
66 Kai OVTOS TOV FleTpov KCLTW ev TY\ av\rj
67 juLia Ttov TraiSicTKcov TOV dpxiepecas, 67 Kai idovcra TOV
gy r
sin
|
ep^ ercu ] om syr
8 11
+ TT/JOS auroi D | /xta TraidicrKr) KG syrr
8 1
"
?6 " 11
arm 67 om
/ecu 2 D
instances of pairi&iv,it refers to a blow 66, 67. OVTOS TOV II. KOTO) CV TTf
on the face by the hand of another auXfl KT\.] story of Peter s ad
The
person (i Esdr. iv. 30, Hos. xi. 4), and venture in the court of the High
pairio-p-a is used in the same sense Priest s official residence (cf. v. 54,
in Isa. 1. 6 ras fie o-iayovas p.ov [e5a>Ka] note), which had been interrupted by
els pairlo-p,aTa. The Vg. adopts this the account of the trial, is now re
meaning here (alapis eum caedebant) ; sumed. He is icarco (Me.), ea>
(Mt.),
the English versions vary (Wycliffe, outside the chamber, and
council
beeten him with strokis or boffatis ; below
"
in the
open area beneath the
"
it,
Tindale, Cranmer, "boffeted him on room where the Sanhedrin had met,
the face ; Geneva,
" "
smote him with and he sat there (0. 54) by the char
their rods of office
"
;
R. V. offers the coal fire. While he is there a servant
alternative "blows of their hands" maid (/nia TraiSt o-KT/, Mt., TT. TIS, Lc.),
(text), "strokes of rods"
(marg.)). Cf. one of the High Priest s domestics
Field, Notes, p. 105 (on Jo. xviii. 22). (Me.), conies to the fire (ep^erat) she ;
century which has the phrase novdv- wider meaning ( = Koprj veavis) dis t
colaphis caedentescastigant et pugnis." Acts xii. 13). For Naapr)v6s, the less
66 72. PETER DENIES THE MASTER common form which Me. uniformly
THRICE (Mt. xxvi. 69 75, Lc. xxii. 56 adopts, see i. 24, note. The order roO
62, Jo. xviii. 17, 25 27). To{i IT/O-OU suits an excited,
XIV. 68] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 363
68
(TV IULCTO, TOV Na^apyvov rja-da TOV lya-ov.^ d e 68 IT
-\ "5^ it ) / \
ri eo) ek TO 7rpoav\iov.
67 pera TOV Na". yvda. TOV I. BCL^] /xera TOV I. yffda TOVN. ^ S y rr Binpesh
I. TOV N. ijada DA minP*
uc
TOV latt syr hcl arm go aeth Bus /iera TOV N. I. ijada
ANXrnS minP 1
| Nctfwpeuou A 238 ff Eus (cf. Nafr/^i/ou D Nazoreno k 1* q)
68 cure oi5a cure eTrtcrra/ucu KBDL 1071 2P* Eus] OVK oida cure (vel ov5e) e?r. (A)CE
GH(KMNU)V(Xr)A(n2) rnmP
8 11
our oioa k syrP
6 " 11
|
o-u rt KBCLNUAS^ T 33
108 209 1071 2P e ] Tt a-u AlXm minP 1
rt D minP*110 latt | e|w eis ro TrpoavXtoj/] efw ets
ev
i7 c syr sin me)
priate ; the eager repetition ovYe ol8a access was gained to the avXr;, and
ovre fir. betrays the effort to hide which was contiguous to the irvkwv.
embarrassment, and the order of the Peter left the fire, and retreated into
words o-v TI X. suggests unusual emo the comparative darkness of the vesti
tion (unless we punctuate with WH. bule, but only to fall again into the
marg., OUTC Tri(TTap.at (TV Tt Xeyet?;). hands of his persecutor. Jo., who
OiSa and cVtoTa/uae differ as novi and apparently connects the first denial
scio, though the Vg. reverses the dis with the moment of Peter s admission
tinction here I neither know nor
: to the avX?/, places the second at the
understand what you are saying, i.e. fire (v. 25).
364 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 69
604 2P acff S yrr 8in P e8h arm aeth 70 ^pv-rjaaro (D)FGMNXAS i 13 69 124
604 2 pe al
nonn Eus | irapeffrures (-tmjKores D)] Trepteerrwres
Gi
69. KCU ^ TraSto-fcr; tSoOtra auroi/ dressed to those about her and not
KrX.] The portress (cf. v. 66, note), to the Apostle, his second denial was
who has returned to her post, recog without excuse.
nises and points Peter out to the idlers 70. o 8f TraXiv
Tj pyclro]
Mt. adds
in the vestibule. Mt. oXXr;, another p-era opKov xxvi. 63), and gives the
(cf.
maid, not the portress; cf. Thpht.: words of the denial OVK otSa rov :
Martfcuos peis aXX^i/ ravTrjv Xryei, Map/coy avdpairov (Lc. Jo. OVK eipt). Thpht.:
Se rr)V avr^f, ovdev Se r^ilv TOVTO TTpos eVtXa^d/Lifi/os roO Xoyov ov eiTrev o
rfjv a\rj6fiav roG euayyeXiou" fir) yap Kvpios ori rov dpvrjo-dfjievov p.c .dpvrf- . .
suggests that the maid was at the ot Trapeoroircy, aXXos ns. During the
and that Peter, overhearing her
fire,
interval Peter s Galilean accent had
itself to some of the company. Mc. s and the older literature mentioned by
account places Peter s conduct in the Schiirer n. i.
p. 10, note ; and for an
least favourable light; if the remark earlier reference to local differences
came only from the maid to whom of pronunciation in Palestine see Jud.
he had already replied, and was ad xii. 8. Jo., whose acquaintance with
XIV. 72] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 365
7l
FaXeiXcuos d $e rjp^aTO el Kai o^vvvai 71
dvaQejJLaTiQiv
~
/ /~\ 3
/] f^ x / \ it l\
OTL UVK OLoa TOV avupcoTTOv TOVTOV ov XeycTC.
I
^Kat 72
evOvs 6K SevTepov d\KTcop Kai dve^v^Qr] e<pcovrj<rev
6 FleTpos TO prjjULa,
o>s eiTrev
avTtp 6 Irjorovs OTL Ilplv
+ Kai 6811 ^
70 Td\ei\aios ei] t] XaXta <rov
o/uoiafet AXrAII minP q 1
syrrP arm go +
1
ov M 69 al
vixmu TO p-rjfjLa...Irjff.] TOV pTjfjiaTos TOV
| ITJO-OV CITTOVTOS i
209
arm codd aeth om oTi...a-n-apvr]<r D 142* a
| r)
the High Priest gave him special WSchm. p. 123, Blass, Gr. p. 47 f.
opportunities of knowing the fact, OVK TOV avdpwrrov TOVTOV ov XeyeTe
0180. :
states that at this crisis a slave of the indirect denial of the Lord has
Caiaphas who was a relative of grown into the direct : I am not one
Malchus, clinched the charge with of His into I know Him not ;
the
the question OVK cya o-e et&oi/ ev TO>
former, indeed, involved the latter :
saying.
but the usage of the words shews that text (see v. 68, app. crit.\ has not
the imprecation was directed against referred to an earlier cockcrowing;
himself. Mt. employs the stronger Peter may not have noticed the first,
Karadfp-aTi^fiv (cf. /caTa^e/xa, ApOC. xxii. but from the lapse of time he would
3). On the alternative forms opvvvai, recognise that this was the second
(Mt.), see WH., Notes, p. 168 f., the d\eKTopo<pa>via of the third watch
366 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XIV. 72
*
XV. I Kai evOvs Trpcoi crv/ui{3ov\iov TroiqcravTes
ol
(xiii. 35). For pr^a of a particular recalled to his memory by the second
saying of Jesus cf. ix. 32, Lc. ii.
50, cockcrowing. On the whole it must
Jo. v. 47. It is instructive to note be confessed that the word remains
that in quoting the saying Me. does one of the unsolved enigmas of Mc. s
not quite verbally reproduce his own vocabulary; but of current inter
report of it (v. 30). On am/u/Lu/i;- pretations the choice seems to lie
a-Keo-Gai n
see WM., p. 256, Blass, Gr. between (c) and (d). *EK\aicv, the
p. 102. weeping continued some while ; Mt. s
Kai e7Ti/3aX<0i/
e fcXaiei ] Mt., Lc. Kai and Lc. s ocXauo-ei/, even with the
eco K\avo~ev TrtKpeo?. Froni
^\6a>v
added TriKpcos, is less suggestive.
the second century onwards Mc. s XV. i 15. THE TRIAL BEFORE
eVi/3aX&)i/ has been felt to be a diffi
THE PROCURATOR (Mt. xxvii. i 26,
(a) The Western text sub
culty,
*
Lc. xxiii. i 3, 18 25, Jo. xviii.
e
I
ypa.wa.Tew] pr row K(C)D i 2 P aegg Or atr rjveyKav] airi)yayoi> |
CDGNS i 124
604 Or + eu TTJV avXrjv D in atrium &cftq + inpraetorium k
2 pe al pauc
xxvii. i, 7, xxviii. 12, Me. iii. 6, xv. i, had probably been removed while He
Acts xxv. 12 ;
in the first and last of was in the High Priest s house now ;
these passages (see Blass on Acts I.e.) that the streets had to be traversed
it answers to concilium, but in the again, they were replaced.
*
Origen :
to have been realised by the (? Alex which overtook these betrayers was
andrian) correctors, who have changed swift and precise TrapeSwKai/ of : lov-
njcravTes into eToip.da avTfs (cf. app. oaToi Tols Pa)p,aiois TOV
Kvpiov
crit.). 6r)o-av Se avTo\ VTTO Kvpiov TO>V
cally the act of the whole Sanhedrin, imperitante per procuratorem Pon-
though there were individuals who tium Pilatum supplicio adfectus erat"),
held aloof from the proceedings (Lc. the fifth Procurator, entered upon his
xxiii. 51, Jo. xix. 39, cf. vii. 50 f.). On office in A.D. 25 6, and held it for
the irregular and informal character ten years. A
fortunate accident en
of the whole trial see Edersheim, ables us to compare with the portrait
Life, ii.
p. 553 ff - which the Gospels draw of this man
8rio-avTs...7rap0 Q>Kav
IletXaro)] The the estimates formed by Josephus and
Sanhedrists resolve was immediately Philo; cf. Jos. ant. xviii. passim,
followed by action. There was no B. J. ii.
9. 2 ff.
;
Phil, de leg. 38. The
time to be lost the Feast had begun ;
latter citesa letter of Agrippa I. in
(cf. xiv. 2), and the multitudes would which Pilate is described as TTJV (pvo-w
presently assemble ; they must place KOI p.fTa TOV avdadovs a/zei-
the Lord in the hands of the Pro and a terrible picture is drawn
curator before a rescue could be of the blots upon his official life, TCIS
attempted, Ajtravrcg Mt., Me. He SapodoKtas, TOS v/3pets, ray apnayas, TCIS
had been bound on His arrest (Jo. al<ias,
TOS finjpfias, TOVS UKptTovs KOI
xviii. 12), but the manacles or cords s (f>6vovs, Tr)V avrj
368 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. r
1L 2 KCLL
TrapeScoKav I lei\aT(x). *Kai eTrripcorricrev avTdv o
"
Xeyei Cv Xeyeis.
2
3 Kpideis avTco Kal KaTiyyopovv
4
4 oi dpxiepeis TroXXa. d Se HeiXaTOs TraXiv &
OVTOV \eyo)v OVK aTTOKpivri ovSev ; ffie Trocra crou
hcl m
arm aeth Or 4 eirypwra. BU 13 33 69 124 2? al
e nonn a k
syr arm] < s>
68111101 ^*
fTnjpUT rjvev KACDNXFAIIS min? 1
ff q vg syrr? om \eyw K* i 209 tf* |
a arm the |
om ovdev B*
by the sea (Acts xxiii. 23 ff., Jos. B.J. words are possibly intended to express
ii.
9. 2), but he spent the Paschal at the outset the substance of the
week in Jerusalem, where his presence charge upon which He was tried
might be needed in case of an out before the Procurator. On ot lov-
break of fanaticism ; cf. Jos. B. J. ii. daioi see vii. 3, note; the term is
14. 8, 15. 5. As to the quarters he appropriate on the lips of an alien ; to
occupied at Jerusalem see xv. 16, note. the Priests and Scribes the Christ is
2. Kai 7rr)p<0TT](rfv
avrov o II.
<T"X.]
o /BatriXevs la-pa^ X (infra, V. 32).
The preliminaries are related by Jo. "Theform of the sentence el...} (<rv
during the Paschal season, and the xiv. 6 1, Lc. vii. 19 f., where the
interview takes place outside. He pronoun appears merely to emphasise
asks the nature of the charge, and the identity : art thou the person...?
gathers from their answer that the o be. diroKpi6els avroj /crX.] The
Prisoner is accused of a capital of answer given more fully by Jo.
is (<rv
fence. Then he calls Jesus into the \yei? OTI /SacrtXevff ei/zi), who narrates
praetorium the Lord stands before
; the whole conversation between Jesus
him (Mt.), and the Procurator en and Pilate. \eyeis neither affirms 2i>
quires, 2v ft KrX. (Mt. Me. Lc. Jo.). nor denies (cf. xiv. 62, note; Thphi:
Many causes may have cooperated to d(i.(pifto\ov dfroKpia-iv diduxri), but
suggest this question the tradition leaves the matter to Pilate s judge
of the coming of the Magi (Mt. ii. ment (see, however, Blass, Gr. p. 260).
i ff.), the
report of the Lord s preach But according to Jo., the Lord pro-
XV. 6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 369
5
KaTrjyopova-iv. 6 5e Irja-ovs ovKen ovSev^ djreKpidr], 5 f q
6
wcrre QavfjidQiv TOV HeiXaTOv. /caTa Se eopTrjv 6
F
d\r)6etas O.KOVCI /JLOV rijs (ad init.). Ambrose "bene tacet qui
(pwvfjs). :
|!ry...Xuzv, Mt.); cf. Victor: edav/j-aa-ev at least that the practice was not
A
6 ILeiXaros TTCOS o Xoytomzros SiSaerKa- foreign to Roman feeling. Ov Traprj-
XOS...OVK Ov6e i>...7roo-a
aTToXfyyelrai. :
roGi/ro, for whose life (or liberty)
the charges were rroo-a answers many they begged/ UapaiTelo-tiai is usually
to TroXXa, v. 3, and to not one of to deprecate censure or punishment,
them did the Lord vouchsafe a reply. cf. 4 Mace. xi. 2 ou /ie XXco, Tvpavvf,
His reserve was the more remarkable, irpbs TOV . . . (3a.(ravio~iJLov 7rapairetcr$at,
because He had answered Pilate be Acts XXV. II ov irapaiTovfj,ai TO 0.710-
fore; but now His lips were sealed 6avelv, or with an ace. of the person
(ou/cen ovdev aireKpiOr], Vg. ampllUS addressed, Esth. vii. 7 Trap^retro TTJV
nihil respondif}. Cf. Origen nee :
"
7
7 aTreXvev avTols eva Secr/unoi/ ov TrapriTOvvTO . riv
(sic) A |
o-rao-iaffTuv ^BCDKN^ i 13 69 min nonn ] o-vvo-Tao-iao-Twv (ever.) A(E)GH
mu
(MSU)V(Xr)A(II)S min
p. 284), like the uncompounded verb ; vlos. The conclusion has been drawn
cf. Lc. xxiii. 25 ov yrovvTo, Acts iii. 14 that another tradition gave the name
yrrjcrao-Of avdpa (frovea xapio-tfj/rat vp.lv. as Bar-Rabba (Renan, Fie, p. 419, cf.
Mi s fjfleXov colours the fact by sug Hilgenfeld, ev. sec. Hebr. etc., p. 28,
gesting that the request implied a WH., Notes, p. 20, Resch, p. 339,
choice. The alternative reading (Wep Nestle, T. C. p. 259). According to
fiTovvro (see app. crit.} is defended by some, apparently most, of the copies
Field, Notes, p. 43, cf. Burgon-Miller, of Mt. known to Origen (in Mt. I.e.),
Causes, p. 32. "Oo-Trep
occurs nowhere the personal name of Bar-Abba was
Gr. p. 36, who
else in the N.T. (Blass, the same as our Lord s, and the
on grammatical grounds prefers (p. reading Irjo-ovv TOV Bapa/3/3ai/ survives
name follows) the man was commonly ; bance (Acts xv. 2, xix. 40, xxiii. 7,
called &q"Q (Dalmaii, p. 142), "a
10, xxiv. 5) ; the latter meaning ex
Abba, and R. Nathan Bar Abba. (an. Xe-y. in Biblical Gk.) occurs also
According to Jerome in Mt., "in in Josephus, but is non-classical; cf.
9
TO?S. 6 ai/rots /Yeywi/ eAere 9
/3a<n\ea TWV lovSaicov ; ^eyu/w- 10
cr/cei/ vov [ol
minomnvid syrr
vid
arm om k |
o oxXos] pr oXos D akgo | cureto-0cu] + avrov D k |
|
om ot apxtepets B i 13^ 47^ (k) syr
8111
me
murder. neTrotT/Keta-ai/ : cf. 8(8(0Kc i xiv. desire of claiming a right, rather than
44, TrapaftedtoKfurav, v. io; see WSchm. by any special goodwill towards Jesus.
p. 99- For (fyovov iroLfiv, fcicere homi- Possibly the majority consisted of
cidium, cf. Deut. xxii. 8. and not of the Galileans who
citizens,
8. /cat dvaflas 6
o^Xos /crX.] The had welcomed their Prophet in the
crowd, which had begun to assemble Temple courts. Ge Xcrf cnroXixro) for :
before the visit to Antipas (v. 3, note), the construction see vi. 25, x. 36, notes.
now forced its way up to the head The full form of the question is given
quarters of the Procurator (cf. Acts by Mt. (riva B. a. iip-lv, TOV Bapa/3/3ai>
XXL 35 Tf &* CyfVfTO TTl TOVS OVO.- f) lrj(Tovv\ but TOV /SatrtXea TO>V lot>-
XaoG), and demanded the release of the cynicism of the Roman finds plea
a prisoner according to Pilate s usual sure in connecting that title with this
practice at the Passover (ciroici = iw6i harmless dreamer, as he considers
TToteli/, cf. a7T\vv, v. 6, note). Another Jesus to be.
tradition represents the Procurator as io. eyivaxTKev yap ort 5ta fy&ovov
taking the initiative by reminding the *crX.] A note belonging to the earliest
crowd of the custom (Jo. xviii. 39 e<rnv tradition (Me., Mt.), added to explain
8e crvvrjdfta vp.lv Tva eva a7ro\v(T(o /crX.) ; Pilate s motive. From the first he
Me. alone suggests that he was influ was aware of the feeling which lay at
enced by their attitude and cries. the root of the Sanhedrists animosity
Ai/a/3or;o-ay (see app. crit.} is a scriptio to Jesus, and this knowledge was part
proclivis which falls in readily with ly intuitive, partly due to impressions
the context (cf. vv. 13, 14), but misses left on Pilate by their conduct (eyLvo)-
a feature in the story which is of some Mt. T-fSei). The pretence of loyalty
o-Kei/,
importance; the advance of the crowd to the Emperor was too flimsy to
was no less menacing than their deceive a man of the world, and he
shouts. Aj/a/3oa^, dva^vai are liable detected under this disguise the
to be confused in MSS., see Fritzsche vulgar vice of envy.The Prophet of
ad I., who refers to 2 Regn. xxiii. 9, Galileehad earned a reputation, and
4 Regn. iii. 21, Hos. viii. 9.
gained a hold upon the conscience of
9. o be TlfiXaros drreKpidr) xrX.] the nation which the priestly rulers at
Pilate s proposal was an answer to Jerusalem failed to secure, and His
the demands of the populace, who success explained their resentment.
seem to have been animated by the But the people were free from the
242
372 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 10
ii cu Se
dpxiepels dve(rei(rav TOV
ia
12 jjid\\ov TOV Bapafifidv a7ro\vcrrj ai/TO?s. d Se
TraXiv diroKpideh eXeyev avTols Ti ovv
13
P 13 bv TOI/ /3a<ri\ea TCOV lovdaitov ,
oi
14
14 Se 7rd\iv eKpa^av CTavpcoa-ov CLVTOV. o Se Hei-
II oiTives /cat 604 arm
01 3e a/0%.] |
a^ecreio-ai ] eireurav D aveireiffav F min n
(similiter acff kr syrr
sinhcl
arm the) 12 eXe7ev aurois] eiircv avr. ADNXAII
min fereomn avr. \eyei T aireKpidt) avr. 604 ^ | TrotTjtrw] pr 0eXere ADNXHIS
latt syrr arm go aeth om ov \eytre AD i | 13 69 1 arm the om
18 604 2 pe alPerpauc latt
ov B |
TOV /SatrtXea] om TOV NXmS min? 1
go pa<ri\ft
D* (rw /3. D 00 13 e/cpafai/] ")
eitpafov G i 13 69 alP*
110
arm cKpavyacav 604 (2^) c 801 + Xe7ovres ADKMII 604 al nonn
"
acff aeth -f ava<reiov.ei>oi viro TCOV apx^peuv KO.I e\eyov G 13 69 124 346 556 c
8**
syr hcl(mg)
(
arm )
prejudices of the hierarchy, and might used by Aq. and Symin., though not
be trusted to demand the release of by the LXX.
Jesus, especially when the alternative 12. o de IletXaroff iraXiv airoK.pi-
was such as Pilate proposed. Ata Qeis /trX.] After a space Pilate put
(frQovov : cf. Sap. ii. 24, 3 Mace. vi. 7, the question again and received the
Phil. i.
15. On the pluperfect after answer "Barabbas" (Mt.). His next
eyivvo-Kfv see Blass, Gr. p. 200. move was to test the popular feeling
II. of 5e dp^iepets dvefffKrav TOV with regard to Jesus TL ovv TTOITJO-OO ; :
men, an appeal may have been made avTov] There was now no hesitation :
to local prejudice; but there may have again the Procurator was answered
been also a lurking sympathy with the by a shout in which all joined (Mt.).
o-rao-tao-rat, which the Sanhedrists Perhaps the crowd were nettled by
knew how to evoke. They would Pilate s imputation (ov Xf ycre *rX.),
pose as advocates of Barabbas rather perhaps they resented his desire to dic
than as enemies of Jesus; to obtain tate their answer, and with the fickle
the release of the one was to condemn cruelty of an irresponsible multitude
the other (Mt. TOV de Irjcrovv dn-oXe- they clamoured for the death of one
With them were the elders
o-a)(m>).
whose release they had a few minutes
(Mt.), who represented the people, and before been disposed to demand (o. 8).
whose influence perhaps secured the Lc. represents the cry as repeated
triumph of the less popular Sadducean again and again \eyovres (eVe<a>i/ovj>
aristocracy. Ai/ao-eiW in the meta Sravpou oravpov ; cf. Jo. XIX. 6, 15).
phorical sense (^avaireiBeiv, Hesych.), STavpovv in class. Gk. is to fence with
a word of the later Gk. which occurs a palisade, dvaa-Tavpovv being reserved
again Lc. xxiii. 5 and is occasionally from Herodotus downwards for the
XV. is] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 373
e 15
TO IKCLVOV
ctTreXvcrev aurots TOV Bapa/3(3av, Kai TrapeStoKev TOV
<ppa<ye\\u>(ras
i va (
Cf. X. 26, Xiv. 31 ; LC. 7TKIVTO aTToXvo-co. But the Procurator s ecce
homo had no further effect than to
15. o 8e IleiXaroy elicit from the Priests the real
Pilate s choice is made at last; his charge mov 0eov CO.VTOV cTroirjcrfv.
:
Lc. 2, Jo. 1 ), implies more strongly than dTrokvo-Tjs OVK el (piXos TOV KaiVapos,
6c\eiv the deliberate exercise of voli upon which Pilate finally gave way.
tion ; see Lightfoot on Philem. 13. <ppayeXXo>Va?]
When he had
To IKOVOV TTotfja-aL, satisfacere a ; scourged Him : aor. of antecedent
Latinism which occurs in Polybius, action, Burtoncf. Vg. tradidit 134;
Appian, and Diogenes Laertius, and lesumflagellis caesum. 3>payeXXo{)i/,
once in the LXX. (Jer. xxxi. (xlviii.) flagellare^ a Latinism which has found
3O OV^l TO IKO.VOV aVTCp OV% OVT(OS its way also into Mt.; Jo.uses/iaoriyoSi/,
fTroirja-ev; unless the passage should Ev. Petr. pa(rrieiv. 4>payeXX?;, <ppa-
be punctuated ov%l TO IK. avrcS ; ov% ye XXioi/ (Jo. ii. 15), (pXayeXXioi/ are cited
icrX.) ; cf. Acts xvii. 9 Xa/Soires ro in the lexicons from late Greek wri
IKCIVOV, with Blass s note. Either at ters ; of (ppaye\\ovv no example seems
this juncture or just before the final to have been found excepting in this
surrender (see next note) Pilate went context and in Christian writings (e.g.
374 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 16
16 e<rw...7r/xuTw/3i(H ]
in praetorium k |
eo-w 7-77$ auXTjs ^ABC*NXrAIIS I min? > r 1
syrr
the go aeth] etrw eis TTJV duXi?? DP i 13 69 346 556 604 alP*
uc arm ets rrjv avXijv (TOV
satmu A
Kcua0a) C (M) al
3
eo>
TT;S auX^s 1071
lex virgas ab omnium civium corpore TTJS avXris o Trp. on the gender
e<mv
amovit; hie misericors flagella retu- of the relative see WM., p. 206 Mt.
lit"),
a lash usually composed of leather els TO Trp.). A difficulty has been
thongs (contrast Jo. ii. 15) loaded at found in Mc/ s identification of the
intervals with bone or metal (see the avXii with the praetorium, and Blass
Class. Dictionaries s.v. Jlagrum, and (Exp. T. x. 1 86) proposes TTJS av\fjs
Lipsius de cruce c. 3). The sufferer
cf. TOV Trpatrcopiov, relying on Jerome s
was sometimes lashed to a column ; atriumpraetorii; whilst others regard
see Lipsius, c. 4, and Westcott on o etmv irp. as a gloss from Mt. But
Jo. xix. i. the explanatory clause is quite in Mc. s
Trap c da) Kv...iva <rravpo)6r)\
The last manner (iii. 17, vii. n, 34, xii. 42, xv.
stage in the 7rapa&o<m, cf. xiv. 10, 44, 42), and the most public part of the
xv. i, The Lord is now delivered
10. praetorium may well have been known
to the soldiers, whose business it is by the Latin name of the whole. .The
to execute the sentence (cf. ot <rrpa-
word praetorium (as Lightfoot has
Tto5rat...7rapaXa/3oiT6ff, Mt.), or from shewn, Philippians, p. 97) may mean
another point of view to the Priests (i)headquarters in a camp, or (2) the
and people (Jo. xix. 16, 17, Ev. Petr. residence of a governor, or other
3), to whose will the soldiers readily mansion. In the Gospels and Acts it
gave effect. Cf. Thpht. : TO o-rpanco- bears the second sense, cf. Acts xxiii.
TIKOV (pvXov del ara^iais \al.pov KOI 35 * v T(p Trpatrcopto) TOV HpcoSov, i.e.
v/Speo-i TO. oiKela eVeSei/ci vro. the palace built by Herod the Great
1 6 2oa . THE LORD is MOCKED at Caesarea, which was used by the
BY THE PROCURATOR S SOLDIERS (Mt. Procurators as their official residence.
xxvii. 27 31% Jo. xix. 2 3). It has been inferred (Schiirer i. ii.
1 6. ol de <rrparta)rat /crA.] Mt. ot p. 48)that Herod s palace at Jeru
arp. ToC yyepovos, a distinct body salem, a fortified building on the
c
from the orpartu/iara Hpo)dov (Lc. Western hill, served as the praetorium
xxiii. n). They were members of when the Procurator visited the Holy
the o-TrcTpa which was quartered in City; certainly it was sometimes so
the Antonia (Acts xxi. 31 cf. supra ;
used (cf. e.g. Jos. B. J. ii. 14. 8 <Xa>pos-
XV. 17] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 375
6(TTiv
TY\V
*7
(nrelpav. Kai ev$i?>v(rKOv<riv CLVTOV
7rop<pvpav, 17
avTto TrAe^ai/res ax.avQivov
16 o ecrrij/] ubi erat arm^^P 1
|
ffvv K a\ov<nv] KaXovviv D
KBCDFA* i
13 69 alP* uc ] evSvovnv ANPXrilS minP 1
| iro/>0 u/M w]
mn i perpauc the x^- KOKK. /ecu TTo/90.
13 69 124 346 604 io;i 2^ syr
hier
arm Trepi- alp*""
I
riQeaffiv ] eiriTtOeaffii D
imponunt vel imposuerunt c ff vg superponunt k aurw] capiti |
eius arm |
om TrXefapres (cf. c d ff) D
TWV Trapa PcoyLiaiois Koopris), or
7re<5i/
.
15. 5 perhaps (see Westcott on Jo. I.e.) for
av\r)s TOVS <rvv
avrw), and apparently the maniple in the N.T., however, the
;
by Pilate himself (Philo, leg. ad Cai. o-Trelpa seems to be the cohors, for it
38 ev Tois Kara TTJV tepoTroXiz/ Hpcofiov is commanded by a x^apX * i- e a -
^ao-tXetois). But Westcott (on Jo. xviii. tribunus cohortis (Jo. xviii. 12, Acts
28, xix. 13) regards the Antonia as xxi. 31); cf. Vg. convocant totam co-
the scene of the trial, and there is hortem. The strength of the cohort
much to be said in favour of his view ;
varied with that of the legion, but it
the proximity of this great fortress to would in any case reach several hun
the Temple and its means of com dreds o\rjv T. 0-7T. must of course be
;
munication with the Precinct (Acts taken loosely for all who were at hand
xxi. 35, cf. supra, v. 8, note) accord or not on duty at the time. On the
with the picture presented by the whole subject see Marquardt v. p. 453 ff.
Gospels, while on the other hand it is 17. cvSidv<TKov<rtv avrov 7rop<pvpav
would have been at once indecorous Tlop(pvpav, Jo. Ifj-driov 7rop(f)vpovv, Mt.,
and dangerous. Moreover, the citadel more precisely, ^Xa/zuda KOKKIVTJV (cf.
was the natural headquarters of the Hor. sat. ii. 6. 102, 106) ; i.e. the gar
o-TreTpa, and on the occasion of the ment was a scarlet (Apoc. xvii. 4,
Passover would have served the pur 1 6) paludamentum
xviii. or sagum
pose of the Procurator s visit better (see Trench, syn. 4) the cloak of one
than Herod s palace. For an account of the soldiers, possibly a cast-off and
of the Antonia see Jos. ant. xv. 1 1 4, . faded rag, but with colour enough left
JB. J. i. 5. 4, v. 5.8; and for a summary in it to suggest the royal purple (cf.
of the traditional evidence which con Dan. v. 7 ff., 29, i Mace. x. 20, xi. 58,
nects it with the Praetorium, see Sir xiv. 43 f.). The Romans of an earlier
C. Wilson s art. Jerusalem in Smith s time ov TrepiefBdXovro 7rop<pvpav (i Mace,
viii. 14), but the Augustan age was not
B.D?, p. 1655.
aVVKokoiHTLV 0\TJV TT)V (TTTflpav] The indifferent to such Eastern luxuries;
cohort had been concerned in the the Lord, moreover, is regarded by
arrest (Jo. xviii. 3, 12), and were His mockers as a pretender to an
therefore interested in the trial and Oriental throne. Evdidvo-iceiv is a late
its issue. S-n-flpa (i) a coil, (2) a band form of ev&vetv which occurs in the
of men, used in inscriptions for
is LXX. (e.g. 2 Regn. i. 24 TOV evbidv-
Biaa-os (Deissmann, B. St., p. 186), O-KOVTO. KOKKIVO); in the N.T. it
vfj.as
and by Polybius and later writers for appears again in Lc. xvi. 19 ev*8i8v-
the Roman
cohort (Polyb. xi. 21 rpels <TKTO
7TOp(pVpa.V.
),
i Mace. i.
9,
avTov KdOeSpav KpiVecoy Xe yoi/rej
7rl
have noticed dwarf bushes of the Z. Me. represents the mimic homage as
growing outside the walls of Jeru mingled with brutal insult; in Mt.
salem"). Twigs of nubk may have the brutality follows the mimicry.
been used in callous thoughtlessness Pseudo-Peter adds some further de
rather than out of sheer brutality tails :
erepot ecrrcorfs CVCTTTVOV avrov
"there were thorns on the aXXot
twigs, but Tals o^ecrij /cat rap (Tiayovas
that did not matter (Bruce). On the "
n?ff Trape^i/SoX^y, 3 Regn. XX. (xxi.) 13 villa would better represent OTTO TOV
<>
TT)S TToXftUS, ActS XH. 17 fK TTJS aypov, cf. v. 14, vi. 36, xiii. 16), and
Here we may supply either was passing by (napayovra, cf. i. l6,
TOV irpatTo&piov or e^co TTJS ii. 14) when the soldiers seized (Lc.,
3/8 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 21
22 Kai
Pov<pov,
wa dptj TOV (TTavpov avTOv.
(cf. the Aramaic NHttK, Dalman, Gr. in Acts xix. 33, i Tim. i. 20, 2 Tim. iv.
p. 147), a word of Persian origin see ; 14, but in each case he is an antagonist
Herod, 98 TOVTO TO ^pa^^ia TWV iTT-
viii. of St PauL Rufus has with some
irnv (the service of the royal couriers) probability been identified with the
Ka\eovo~i Ilepcrai dyyapjjiov. Since the person who saluted in Rom. xvi. 13;
is
Persian ayyapoi were impressed, the see SH. ad who point out that the
I.,
The man s name was Simon (cf. i. "non autem solum Salvatorem con-
1
6, note), and he was of Gyrene (Mt., veniebat accipere crucem suam, sed
Me., Lc.). Gyrene received a Jewish et nos conveniebat portare earn, salu-
settlement in the time of Ptolemy I. tarem nobis angariam adimplentes."
(Jos. Ap. ii. 4 cf. i Mace. xv. 23),
c. ; An early form of Docetism taught
and the Jews formed an influential that Simon was crucified instead of
section of the inhabitants (Jos. ant. Jesus (Iren. i. 24. 4).
xiv. 7.2). At Jerusalem the name of ira aprj TOV (TTavpov avTov\ So Mt. ;
Gyrene was associated with one of the the use of alpeiv is perhaps intended
synagogues (Acts 9), vi. and Jewish to recall viii. 34 (Mt. xvi 24) ; Lc. j
over (cf. Lc. xxiv. 1 8), it is impossible transliteration represents the Aram.
to decide. Me. alone further describes translated by
bfy,
XV. 23] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 379
(pepovo-iv
avTov eirl TOV roXyoOav TOTTOV, o <TTIV
2
Kpaviov in Jud. ix. 53, 4 Regn. ix. p. 1655.
.Z>. o to- On /ze#. see
35 ; for the form ToXyoddv (Me. only), v. 41, note. Mc. s fopovo-iv has been
Cf. Erjda-aidav vi. 45, viii. 22 (WH., thought to imply that the Lord
Notes, p. 1 60, WSchm., p. 63 f.). Kpa- needed support; cf. i. 32, ii. 3, and
viov TOTTOS (Vg. calvariae locus, whence contrast Heb. i. 3. But the word may
the Calvary of the English versions mean simply to lead, as a prisoner
in Lc.) answers precisely to ToXy. to execution or a victim to the sacri
TOT?, and enabled the Greek reader fice : cf. Jo. xxi. 1 8, Acts xiv. 13.
to picture to himself the low skull- 23 THE CRUCIFIXION AND
32 -
a4
24 OVK e\a/3ev. fca*
(TTavpov<nv
CLVTOV KCLI
24 BLS^
<rravpov<nv
c d E h arm aegg aeth] ffravpucravTes (om /cat 2) KACDPX
TAIIS minomnvid n vg syrrP
68111"^**)
go | die^epi^ovro (vel -aavro) vel -<ra.v S 69 124
604 1071 alnonn (k) syrr arm | /SaXoyre? KLMV min nonn
and mistakes the purpose of both work was done by the soldiers om
offers.On the other hand Burgon- duty (Jo. xix. 23), but the guilt lay at!
Miller, Traditional Text, p. 253, with the door of the Jewish people (Acta
equal improbability regard the olvov ii.
23 5ia ^eipoy dv6fj.o)
(or oos, as they read) /z. x- as distinct apei Xare, ib. 36 ov vp-els e
from the olvov eV/z. The answer of cf. i Thess. ii. 1 5, Apoc. i.
7).
Macarius Magnes (ii. 17) to a pagan /cat
fiia/xepi bi/rai ra i/xarta avrou
objector indicates the true line of /crX.] The Lord s clothing, which had
defence for the Christian apologist in been removed before crucifixion (cf.
such cases aXXos aXXcos eiTrovres [ol
:
1
Col. ii. 15), is now divided by the
appears to be oV. Xey. the verb ; arpaneoTTy /lepos); for the woven seam
occurs elsewhere as an intrans., Ho less XITGVV(apa<pos...v(pavT6s) they
CilSt
resemble myrrh. On the use of aro lots. St John, who was an eyewitness,
matic wines see Pliny, H. N. xiv. 15, recollects the exact procedure, and,
19. The Lord tasted the mixture whether consciously or not, corrects
(Mt.), but declined to drink it; He the impression which the Synoptists
had need of the full use of His human convey, that the whole was distributed
faculties, and the pain which was by lot the Fourth Gospel also alone
;
before Him belonged to the cup supplies the reference to Ps. xxi.
which the Father s Will had ap (xxii.) which must have been in
19,
pointed (xiv. 36 ff.), of which He the minds of all the words received
;
would abate nothing. For 6s fie with a striking fulfilment at the death of
out a preceding os /ueV, cf. Jo. v. n, the Son of David, whatever may
and see app. crit. have been their primary meaning (cf.
24. Kal (rravpovcriv avrov] Me. Cheyne, Bk. of Psalms, p. 64). Ps.
keeps the realistic present through Peter draws a remarkable picture of
nearly the whole of this context the Scene rc^ei/cores ra evdvf^ara ep-
:
patibulum (Jo. xx. 20, 25, Ev. Petr. the object to which the lottery was
6) whether the Feet were also nailed
; directed (WM., p. 508; cf. v. 21, vL
does not appear, though Christian 34, x. ii). Tis rt apy, Vg. quis quid
writers from Justin (dial. 97) down tolleret, a blending of two interroga
wards have affirmed it, influenced tive sentences (ris aprj ; ri apfl;) I
perhaps by Ps. xxi. (xxii.) 17. The familiar in class. Gk., but rare in the
XV. 27] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MAEK. 38!
TL
/
\
o /Sao-iXeus] pr
ovros <rriv D (33) syrr
81 "? 6811
go pr hie est lesus c + ouros 33 1071
N.T. ;
cf. Lc. xix. 15 in cod. A (JW 26. Kal r}v r)
CTTi-ypacpij KrA.] Another
yv<o
TLS ri SteTrpa-y/zarevo-aro) and see detail which Me. stops to note. The
Blass, Gr. p. 173, Field, Notes, p. 43 f. cross bore an inscription
(eViypa(p?7,
25. J/f 8e (Zpa rpirrj <ai
/crX.] Now xii. 1 6),
setting forth the charge on
it was the third hour when they which the Crucified had been con
crucified him a note of time in demned (for atVt a, Vg. causa, cf.
which (rravp(t)(rav looks back to (rrav- Ar. Ach. 285 f. XO. a-e ovv Kara-
p,fv
poixrtv (v. 24), and Kai coordinates \fvo-oij.v... AI. avrl iroias curias ; and
(Blass, Gr. p. 262 ; cf. app. crit,} the Acts xiii.28, xxv. 18). The technical
arrival of the hour with the act. This name for this record was titulus (TIT-
mention of the third hour is peculiar \os, Jo.) the board (a-avis} on which
:
to Me., and appears to be inconsistent itwas written was carried before the
with Jo. xix. 14. Attempts were early criminal or affixed to him (Suet.
made to remove the difficulty either Calig. 32 "praecedente titulo qui
by changing rpirr] into CKTT; (cf. Acta causam paenae indicaret")- Other
Pil. ap. Tisch. Ev. apocr. 283 f. dve- :
examples of tituli remain e.g. Sue ;
stratur tune eos crucifixisse quando \os 6 Xpia-riavos). The title on the
clamaverunt"). The problem cannot Lord s cross was written by Pilate in
be said to have been solved yet ; Bp. Aramaic and Greek, as well as in
contention that St John
"Westcott s the official Latin (Jo.), so as to be
followed the modern Western reckon intelligible to all Jews Hellenists
ing, so that his CKTTJ
= 6 a.m., has o>pa
from the provinces as well as any
been considerably shaken by recent Palestinians who were not bilingual.
research (see Prof. Ramsay in Exp. The text of the inscription as given
216, v. iii. p. 457, and cf.
iv. vii. p. by the Evangelists varies remarkably
A. Wright, N. T. problems, p. 147 ff.). (o (3a(Ti\(vs lovdatW (Me.), 6 /3. r.
TO>V
It may be noticed that while Jo. is I. OVTOS (LC.), OVTOS fCTTLV lr)(TOVS 6 .
6 o
perhaps intentionally vague (cos- cKr??), r. I. (Mt.), lr)<rovs Naa>patoff /3.
X. B c d ff kn syrP
esh
go aw aurw aravpovvTai (3 X^orai D* (X^ras D 00 aurou] om "")
|
C 3D i 2P 7
pe alP* 110 c ff k n + (28) /cat Tr\r)pudrj rj ypa(prj t] Xeyovcra /cat /iera TW? avo/Jt-wv
e\oyi<rer) EFG(H)KLMPSU(V)rAnS1 12 13 69 604 al?
1
ff nrvg syrrP
eshhclhier arm (me)
go aeth (om KABC*>
3
DXSI> min **
1 11111
k syr810 the) 29 TrapaTropevopcvoi] irapayovres
E Eus
that the local designation was added. TOU Trvpos) revealed his latent capacity
The Latin text therefore may pro for a nobler life as well as the malig
bably have been with or without a nity of his comrade. The secondary
preliminary hie est IESVS NAZA- uncials (see app. crit.) add a reference
BENVS REX IVDAEORVM. Ill the last to Isa. liii. 12, borrowed perhaps from
two words the grim irony of Pilate is Lc. xxii. 37, which Burgon-Miller
apparent ; Ps. Peter misses their (Causes of Corruption, p. 75 ff.)
point by representing the inscription vigorously defend but see WH., ;
as the work of the Jews, and reading Notes, p. 27. As Alford points out,
(DITTOS fcrnv 6 j3a(ri\fvs rov l(rpa?yX it is not after Mc. s manner to ad
the way to Golgotha (Lc.), and were nomine Zoathan et alium a sinistris
now hanging one on either side of nomine Chammatha." In the Acts of
Him (Jo. eWaupo>o-ai>...aXXovs Suo, Pilate (ed. Tisch. 2 pp. 245, 308) they
/cat evrevOcv, peo-ov de rov are Dysmas and Gestas, in the Arabic
;
to St John the spectacle Gospel of the Infancy (p. 184), Titus
may well have recalled words spoken and Dumachus (Geo^a^os), while I
by Jesus not many weeks before (Me. x. gives loathas and Maggatras; see
37 ff.). Viewed in the light of Luke s Thilo, cod. apocr. N. T. L pp. 143,
narrative (xxiii. 39 ff.) it reminds 580,Wordsworth and White ad L
the reader also of Mt. xxv. 39; the and on Lc. xxiii. 32, and cf. Nestle,
Cross which divides the penitent from T. C. p. 266.
the obdurate anticipates the 6p6vo$ 29. fat of TrapaTTOpevofifvoi KT\.]
dor)s. A-rjo-rdsj SO Mt. ; Lc., KdKovp-
Either country folk on their way to
yovs. They were outlaws and doubt the city (cf. v. 21), or citizens whose
less desperate men (cf. xi. 17, xiv. 48, business called them into the country
Lc. x. 30, Jo. x. i, 2 Cor. xi. 26) ; (Lc. xxiv. 13). Neither class would
possibly they had been members of have much knowledge of Jesus beyond
the band led by Barabbas (Trench, hearsay, and common report credited
Studies, p. 293). Yet the \TJO-TTJS him with dangerous fanaticism. Of
might be of very different moral 7rapa7ropev6fivoi, DH^Vn, cf. Isa. li.
23,
calibre from the /cXcTrrr;? one who Thren. ii.
15 irdvres oi irapa-rr. o6i>...
was so in the case of the penitent. pOVVTfS fJif ft~fJiVKTr/pl<rdv fJLf (Cf. LC.),
Nearness to Christ (o cyyvs /uou e \d\r)(rav ev ^fiXecriv, Kivrj(rav KffpaXrjv.
XV. 32] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK.
383
1071 | Ka.Ta.pa L
. 1
they ability to save Himself.
spared neither words nor gestures of o-c3o-ai : the verb is used in two
derision; cf. (besides the passages shades of meaning He saved others :
cited above) 4 Regn. xix. 21, Job xvi. from disease, He cannot save Himself
5, Sir. xiii. 7. from dying or with Justin we may
;
Vfilv ol f/i7r7rX7/o-/zeVoi, ApOC. xviii. IO, fact that His touch or word gave new
1 6 ouai ouai 77 TroXts T)/xeyaXr;...^ Trepi- life to men was nevertheless notorious.
pf(3\T]nevr]. 2c5o-oi/ o-eauroi ill Mt. : It could not be denied, though it
the ground of this raillery appears ( might be discredited or used against
vibs el TOV 0fov); the Sanhedrists Him.
had spread the report of the Lord s 32. o xP t(rros
answer to the question of Caiaphas Mt. /3ao\ lo-par/X eo-rtv Kara/Sara) KT\.,
(xiv. 6 1 f.). The jest was the harder Lc. el OVTOS O~riv 6 ^pia-rbs TOV 6eov o
to endure since it appealed to a con exXfKTos. Unable to induce Pilate to
sciousness of power held back only by remove or alter the rtVXos, they give
the self-restraint of a sacrificed will. their own complexion to it, substitut
non erat difficile de cruce ing lo-paTJX for T&v louSaiW, and ex
"
Hilary :
with the crowd, but remarking to one didistis; ergo si etiam de cruce de-
another (-rrpbs oXXrfXous) on His in scenderet, similiter non crederetis."
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 32
IT syr
hier
iva Kat Kat o crvvea-Tav-
pO)/ULeVOl
UVTOV.
i 33
33
Kat wpas O"/CO TOS
33 /cat yer.] yev. Se ACEFHKUVXm min? e0 0X77? rrjs 7775 D minPerPauo Eus 1
|
om syr
sin
copar) ; cf. Ev. Petr. 5 rji/ de jLteorj/z/Sp/a. 77X10? did TOV Trjs diKaioo-uvrjs rjXiovl
Ps. Peter is doubtless right in inter Jerome: "videtur mihi clarissiinum
preting o\r)v rrjv yfjv as Judaea (O-KOTOS lumen mundi...retraxisse radios ne...
pendentem videret Dominum Leo "
| <pwvi\ /-te
ACNPXFAIIS minP 1
vg syrr****
1 51
"
ff kn syr
sin
me) |
eXwt bis] 17X61 bis D 2^ cdikn (heli) arm Eus (cf. syr?68*)
131 |
\afjca BDS i
flE(i)n] Xe^a KCLA^T Xt^a (Xet/tia) A(EFGH)KMP(S)U(V)Xrn min
mu
Xa/*/*a minPauc r | aa.paxda.vei K*) (A)C(EE)GHKLMN(P)UV(r)AnS
(-VL)
Kc (<rapaKT.
min^ fapa.x0a.vet B (
fc
l
vid
zaphtani d zaphani k o ^eos /tou bis
i) fa<j>6avec
D |
1 (me in opprobrium dedisti) k (me maledixisti cf. J. Th. St. i. p. 278 ff.) Mac Magn :
"in
vos, ludaei, caeluin et terra which cod. D substitutes for <ra-
sententiam tulit
"
;
Victor :
yeyovcv (Saxdavfi and the rendering eoi/ei &o-as
OTrep flTavv rov lr)(rovv e ovpavov /*e,see the next note. Both Mt.
and Me. append a version which is
34- Tj) evdrrj o>pa cfioijaev 6 I. *crX.j practically that of the LXX. (o
The only word uttered on the Cross /xov 6 6e6s fj.ov...1va ri ry/eareXtTres
which finds a place in the earliest but omit the words Trpoor^es p.oi which
tradition as given by Mt. Me. for : have nothing corresponding to them
the other six recorded words see in the M. T. and apparently were
Lc. xxiii. 34 (WH., Notes, p. 67 f.), not represented in the Heb. text
43, 46 ; Jo. xix. 26, 28, 30. The of our Lord s time (Jerome ad I. :
present word shares with the final "intende mihi in hebraeis codicibus
one (0. 37, Lc. xxiii. 46) the distinc non habetur et adpositum vox Domini
tion of having been spoken in a loud declarat quae illud etiam in evangelio
"
the Hebrew vocalization of the first (BDB., Aq. iV^vpe pov la-x-
p. 43) ;
cf.
word has taken the place of the pure pw with the remarks of Eusebius,
d. e., p. 494-
Aramaic *n^N, Dalman, Gr. p. 123,
35. Kdt TlVfS TQ)V ecrTTjKOTCHV KrX.J
n., Worte i. p. 42 f., Kautzsch, p.
Heb. of Ps.
The probably meant
remark was
n, n.), answering to the for banter, cf. v. 31 f. On the con
xxii. i
(*3n5ie np^ $$ ^$) : for the nexion in Jewish thought of Elijah
root pn^, Syr. n->r., see Dan. iv. with the Messiah see vi. 15, viii.
12, 20, 25, where it is rendered by 28, ix. 1 1 f., notes Elijah was more ;
604 2P"
| irepideis] eiriBets D+re ACPXPAHS min? 1
pr /cat i
(69) alP (om
33 67 1071 2P me go)
a<f)6avei
in cod. D represents the to Christ in derision. The Lord, who
Heb. ^B3!2; cf. Chase, Syro-Latin had refused the drugged wine at the
Text, p. 1 06
f., who suggests pcxSiifc.1 beginning of His sufferings, now ex
for which he thinks D s oWSto-ciy pe claimed I thirst upon which one ;
Nestle in Exp. T. xi. pp. 237 f., 287 f., gave Him drink. The sponge is men
tioned here only in Biblical Gk., but
334 if., but with no assured result.
It is remarkable that in Macarius it is mentioned by Gk. writers from
1 cfl ;
77X1 i;Xt E/3patKr} TTJ Xe^et.../eai OVKCTI
aXXa SvpiaKrj StaXe/cra) \r]fj,a Ps. 1.
(Ii.) 9, Heb. ix. 19 ff.). "Yo-o-coTroy
Kr;
On
efmjKoruv see ix. i note.
L. represents the Heb. 2itS, a wall-
Tlie stem stripped of its thorns 53, Acts xiii. 29 ; Mt., o-vo-vv avrov :
passed for a reed, but St John, who on KaBeKelv as a technical word see
stood by the Cross and paid close v. 46, note.
attention to everything (Jo. xix. 25, 37. o e Mt.
Irja-ovs d<f)eis KrA.]
35), remembered that it belonged to TraXiv Kpdas with a fytovrj ptydKr).
the hyssop. For TTfpidelvai rtvi ri, to reference to the cry at the ninth hour
put upon, cf. Prov. vii. 3, i Cor. xii. 23, (v. 34). *A<pivai 0o)i/T/i/, etnittere vocem
and supra, v. 17 ;
the phrase is com cf. Dem. de cor. p. 339 o Krjpv^...
mon here to Mt., Me., Jo.; Vg. cir- <j)a)vr)v d(pir)(ri : for (pwrjv p.fy. cf. ib.
allusion to Ps. Ixviii. (Ixix.) 22 els rfjv Tldrep, ety ^eipas (rov Trapari-
p.ov Tr6rio~dv p.c oos . cf. Jo. } ;
the second seems
xix. 28 Iva reXeio>$J/ 77 ypcxpy. to be especially intended by Mt., Me. ;
Mt. distinctly
*AcpT *rX.] it was uttered in a loud voice, and
assigns this the rest ofsaying to its contents connect it with the
the party, who desire the man to moment of departure. Like the other
desist and wait for Elijah to inter loud cry it is taken from the Psalms
vene (oi 8e XotTTOl l7TdV *A(f)S KT\.). (Ps. xxx. (xxxi.) 6). EgfTrvcvo-fv, so
The independence of the two Evange Lc. the aor. calls attention to the
;
from the subject of the verb, and writers it is the opposite of e^veiv,
render it one saying/
"
( rrapeo
G)K(v TO nv.) call
is impossible to admit it here. Aug. s attention to the fact that the Death
unde intellegimus et ilium et ceteros of the Lord was a voluntary surrender,
hoc dixisse" does not touch the heart not a submission to physical necessity;
of the difference Mc. s is a ; a<pere
see Westcott on Jo. xix. 30, and cf.
rebuke addressed by one of the com Orig. in Jo. t. xix. 16 cos- /Sao-iXe cos-
KaTaXeinovTOS TO KOI evepyrjo-avTos
pany to the rest, whilst Mt. s acpes, <7<3|ua
s8 ek SJo
38 Kai TO KaTaTreTafTfJia TOV vaov ea"%i(r6ri
F 39 39
OLTT avcodev ews KctTW. JSeoy Se o KevTvpiwv^ 6 Trape-
_ >j^-j r * c/ qr d * f ^
avTOv OTL" OUTCOS ef-eTrvewev eiTrev
38 TO /caraTT.] pr idov N |
+ pepy D c ff i k n (q)
ets 5uo] 39 o Tra/jetrr.] om o 1 |
were two curtains in the vaos, the outer KevTvpiavas [eKaXeo-af]) ; the word is also
one, through which access was gained freely used by Ps. Peter (eo. 8 ff), who
to the Holy Place, and the inner, like Me. does not employ fnaTovTapxos.
which covered the entrance to the Holy On the centurions see Marquardt, p.
of Holies (Edersheim, Temple, p. 35 f.). 357 ff. The traditional name of this
See Heb. ix. 3, where the writer, centurion was Longinus (Acta Pilati,
who however has the Tabernacle and ed. Tisch., p. 288) the same name is ;
not the Temple in his thoughts, also given to the soldier who pierced
speaks of the latter as TO SevTfpov the side of Christ and the prefect
KaTaTreTao-fJLa, and cf. Philo gig. 12 charged with the execution of St
TO (ra>TOTov KaTa7reTao-/za. In the LXX. Paul (D.C.B., 8.9.}. In the fourth
the latter is called simply TO century Longinus the centurion was
Tao-pa Exod. xxvi. 31 ff. (Heb. already believed to have subsequently
the other (Heb. being properly "sJDD)
become a saint and a martyr (Chrys.
but not uniformly distinguished as TO horn, in Mt. ad I.) ; but the testimony
39 vios 6eov TJV o av OVTOS 1071 40 rjcrav 5e] + e/cei C ev aL^ + tjv ACDN |
minP arm 1
om 811
|
om et> ais KCU syrr81"*** 11 om /cat 2 C 3 DGUr i 33
|
1071 al
8* 111111
cffknq syrr arm me go | Mapia i] Mapta/x BG i
action (TO yevop-cvov}. The conduct time to the work of personal attend
and sayings of Jesus, so unique in ance on Jesus (Lc. Lc.}. The epithet
his experience of crucifixions, culmi MaySaXrjvri, which everywhere distin
nating in the supernatural strength guishes her from other women of the
of the last cry, the phenomena which same name, is doubtless local (cf.
report of the event in the Temple, longed to the Magdala now repre
impressed the Roman officer with the sented by el-Mejdel, at the south
sense of a presence of more than end of Gennesaret (vi. 53) cf. Neu- ;
render AX<p. by
.forms Mapm, Mapta^t, see WSchm.,
had been the but KXo)7r. by
p. 91 n.) the Magdalene sin -
4I
41 cu
ev
Tij
ra\ei\aia riKO\ov6ovv avTM Kai SirjKovovv
i a\\ai 7ro\\ai al <rvvava{3acrai avTto ets lepo-
42 Kai o^jsi
as eire rjv Flapa-
c d ff k q me syrhcl arm aeth] /cat ACLA min nonn vg go Aug at /cat minP1 DNXmS
Sy r
hci
yKo\ov6 r)(rat
|
DZ minP auc om aurw i S^ om /cat SLTIKOVOVV
|
avru CDA min nonn
|
n om aurw 2 N aXXat]
|
A (air.) at a-vvavaft.] om at
| ere/>at IXrjJJi 2 pe |
L^"
|
8
42 /cat ^^...Trpoo-a/S/Sarcw] ei era* in sabbato syr
22, 32, iv. 22),who was brother of Mary of Magdala are mentioned
Joseph the husband of Mary the yvvr] Xova eVirpoTrov HpwSou (xxiv.
Virgin, and father of the Symeon lo) /cat Sovo-dvva /cat erepai TroXXat.
who succeeded James the Just in These were doubtless
the among
the presidency of the Church of aXXat TToXXat Their
at avvava(3a(rai.
Jerusalem (cf. Mayor, St James, names had less significance than those
p. xvi f.)- ToC IJLIKPOV, SC. 777 fjXiKia which Me. mentions they probably ;
was childless (/caXcoy ovv firoiijcra firj primae videre resurgentem." For
Teicovo-a); Jo. (apparently, see West- dvcftaiveiv els lepoo-oXv/za see x. 32,
COtt ad I.) KO.I T! ddf\(f)f) TTJS p.T)TpOS note; for (rvvavajBaiveiv cf. Gen. 1.
7,
O.VTOV. See notes on i. 19, x. 35 ff. Exod. xii. 38, i Esdr. viii. 5, Acts
The name, which is given only by xiii. 31.
Me. (here and xvi. i), is left with 42 47. THE BURIAL OF THE
out identification, for it was well
LORD (Mt. xxvii. 57 61, Lc. xxiiL
known in the Church, and among 50 55, Jo. xix. 3842).
women connected with the Gospel 42. TJftr) otyias yfvopevrjs] It Was
narrative it was unique. It is the already 3 p.m. when the Lord
expired,
and some interval must be allowed for
Heb. fern, name with a Gk.
the subsequent interview of Joseph
ending, like Mapiap.vr) (Dalman, Gr. with Pilate (v. 43 ff.), so that sunset
Gr. p. 30). The name
p. 122, cf. Blass, was not far off when all was ready
belonged to several members of the for the burial Ox/^ia is a relative
Herod family; see vi. 22, note, and term (cf. i.
32, iv. 35, vi. 47, xiv. 17,
cf.the indices to Josephus (ed. Niese).
notes), and an hour before sunset
at ore r\v ev
41. rrj FaXetXata would be relatively late in view of the
KT\.] Cf. Lc. viii. 2, where besides approaching Sabbath.
XV. 43] THE GOSPEL ACCOEDING TO ST MARK. 391
43
o e(TTiv ,
e\6cbv CtTTO
lco(rri<p
f
/3ov\VTi]S, os Kat nv
mu AB 3EGH
42 irpoffapparov KB*CKMAII*^ i 33 69 al ] Trpos aa^arov (irpo<r<r.)
Friday, which is still so called in the ant. xvi. IO. I lEvpvK\rjs oVo AaKeoW-
Greek East cf. Jos. ant. xvi. 6. 2 eV
; povos ; for other instances of euro in this
o-afiftaa-iv rj TTJ irpo avrfjs TrapacrKfvfj, sense cf. Jo. i. 45, Acts vi. 9 (Blass, Gr.
Did. 8 rerpaSa Kat napao-Kevrjv. Mt. p. 122). Joseph was a ^ovXevr^s (Me.
(xxvii. 62) uses it without explanation ;
Lc. the word passed into Rabbinic,
;
Me. for the benefit of his Western see Dalman, Gr. p. 148), a senator i.e. a
readers adds o foriv npoo-afifiarov a member of the Sanhedrin, as appears
word already employed in Judith viii. from Lc. s statement (v. 51) that he
6 and in the titles of Psalms xci. (xcii.) had not consented to the resolution
K, xcii. (xciii.) KB. Jo. (xix. 14) calls which condemned Jesus. Mc. s fva-xq-
the day of the Crucifixion irapao-K. rou seems to answer to Mt. s TrXo^o-ior,
pa>v
Trao-^a, but further on (xix. 31) he de cf. Acts xiii. 50, xvii. 12 this sense of :
duction to the Gospels, p. 329 ff. The and Rutherford adds that it "seems
Jews had already taken steps to pro confined to Christian writers," but he
vide for the removal of the bodies overlooks the exx. cited by Wetstein
before the Sabbath (Jo. v. 31 ff., cf. from Plutarch and Josephus the ;
Ev. Petr. 2, 5, notes); had they not latter (mt. 9) writing of the state of
been anticipated, the Lord s Body Tiberias says crrao-et s rpels rjo-av Kara
:
would have been committed to the T^IV 7r6\iVj p-ta p.v av8pa>v
TO TTTCOjUa TO) I
(x)O~r](f)
.
XBDL 6
cjP ] o-w^a ACEGKMSUVXrAnS^I 12
min fereomn k | Icoo-^0] IWCTT; B
he became a member of the Church die ? (cf. WM., pp. 339, 679). Death
(<-Vm#7?rev#J7,
cf. Mt. xxviii. 19). seldom supervened so soon in the
TO\p.T]cras fl(TTJ\Oev TTpos TOV IleiAaroi case of the crucified; they lived for
xrX.] Acc. to Ps. Peter, Joseph is a two or three days, and in some cases
friend of Pilate, his petition is and died at last of starvation rather than of
tendered immediately after the sen their wounds (Bus. H. E. viii. 8). Cf.
tence has been pronounced ; Pilate Origen miraculum enim erat quo-
:
"
refers him to Herod, but the Body is mam post tres horas receptus est qui
ultimately given to Joseph by the forte biduum victurus erat in cruce."
Jews (Ev. Petr. 2, 6). ToA/n^o-as- creates Our Lord died first of the three, cf.
quite a different impression of Joseph s Jo. xix. 33.
act. He summons up his courage to 45- K(*i- yvovs airo TOV KevTvpiowos
face the Procurator (on the phrase KT\.] The centurion had returned to
see Field, Notes, p. 44). The circum head-quarters, arid was able to report
stances of the Passion, which wrecked the fact (cf. v. 39). Upon this Pilate
the brave resolutions of the Apostles, granted the Body (donavit corpus), as
made this secret disciple bold. The Me. says in language which savours of
aor. part, has almost the force of an an official character (cf. Mt. eWXeuerev
adv., cf. Vg. audacter introiit; see aTTododrjvai, Jo. eVerpe^ev [iva apy]) ;
44, 45. 6 Se IletXaros eQavpao-ev or Divine bounty, see Gen. xxx. 20,
KT\.] Peculiar to Me. Pilate won 1 Esdr. i.
7, viii. 55, Esth. viii. i,
dered Jesus was already
whether 2 Pet. i.
example
3 f.
(the only other
dead, and was not satisfied until he in the N.T.). nrcS/ia has the same
had ascertained the fact from the ring; the Body which saw no cor
responsible officer. Qavpafav el (cf. ruption* is not elsewhere called a
i Jo. iii. 13) leaves the fact slightly corpse (cf. vi. 29, Apoc. xi. 8 f.), but
doubtful contrast 6. on in Jo. iv. 27,
; to Pilate it would appear merely in
Gal. The perfect reQvrjKev re
i. 6. that light ; TO (TOV tytroG, O.UTOV) o~a>fj.a
Swr D (? syr
Bin
) pr /cat ACEGKMSUVrAHS minomnv vg syrr arm go aeth TT;
|
EGKMSUVXrn
avrov] avro 435 KB] via
Katiapd, fresh and unused (cf. xi. 2, the Hands and Feet were bound with
note). His next task was to remove 666via ( = Keipuu, xi. 44), and the Face
the Body from the Cross. Ka0e\w, cf. was covered with a face-cloth (o-ov-
v, 36, Acts xiii. 29; the word is common All was now ready for the
ddpiov).
in this sense, cf. e.g. Jos. x. 27 Kafal\ev interment.
avrovs dirb reoi/ Phil, in Flacc. Kal eQijKev avrbv ev fivij^an
i5Xo>i/,
AcrX.]
IO oS ov TTf \fVTT) KOTO.S fVt crrau- Me. knows only that the tomb was
Kadaipf iv...7rpo(TeTaTTev.
pa>i/
Joseph. artificially constructed, cut out of a
.5. iv. 5- 2 TOVS
/".
sat. iii.
quis ad sepulturam corpora detra- S.,W., and N.W. of the city ; see
lieret." In this work Joseph was pro Robinson, Researches, i. p. 517 ff.,
bably not alone; though the little and Mr Fergusson s art. Tombs in
crowd of assistants with which the Smith s B. D. This tomb was a new
poetry of Rubens great picture has one which had never been used (Mt.
surrounded him is imaginary, St Lc. Jo.), and had been prepared by
John s account (v. 39 f.) leads us to Joseph for his own burial (Mt.) it ;
suppose that his brother Sanhedrist was in a garden adjacent to the place
Nicodemus was already on the spot. of crucifixion (Jo.). The garden was
Nicodemus had brought a large sup presumably the property of Joseph, a
*
ply of the spices used for embalming paradise ; according to Ev. Petr. 6
the dead (eXty/na cr^.vpvr)s KOL d\6r]s the spot bore the name Kr/iros loxrrf^.
&s XtVpay fKOTov, a hundred pounds of On the custom of burying in gardens
aromatics made up in a compact roll). see 4 Regn. xxi. 18, 26, 2 Esdr. xiii. 16.
The Body was then taken by the two For e 0TjKv the more technical word
men (e Xa/3oi/, Jo.), bathed perhaps (Ps. KaTedrjKv has been substituted in most
Peter, cf. Acts ix. 37), and wrapped of the MSS.
394 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XV. 46
Kv\tffas D i | eiri] ets A 1071 | /j.vr)fj,eiov] + Kai ainjXdev (D)G I 59 157 209
47 IWCTT/TOS N BLASI> i k me] Iwrj CEGKMSUVrn min syrr go luaytfr AS 258 vg
C pl
aeth IaKw(3ov D ff n q syr sin Ia/c. /cat Iwcnjros 13 69 124 346 2 pevid syr hier arm edewpovv} |
110
33 69 131 229 al^ k] TiOeTat EGKMSUVr (604) min pl XVI i om diayevopevov
n (q) |
om Ma/jta i...SaXw/u7; k | Mapia i] pr B*L min 1
77
KOI Trpoo-e/KvXiorei/ \l6ov KrX.] Sabbath was over, perhaps, and not
Mt., cf. xvi. 4 ^y -yap
, peyas with a view to a permanent interment ;
o-(f)68pa: in Lc. cod. adds D oi>
p,oyi? cf. Jo. xx. 13, 15.
eiKoo-i eKvXiov,while Ps. Peter repre 47. 8e Mapia
77 MayS. *rX.] The ?)
sents the matter as requiring the Magdalene and the other Mary (v. 40)
services of all who were present (6/*oG had remained on the spot, and were
TravTfs ol ovTes eK6i eOrjuav) ; the stone watching the action of Joseph and
was afterwards, at the desire of the Nicodemus cf. Origen; caritas :
"
Jews, sealed and guarded (Mt.), cf. duarum Mariarum colligavit eas ad
Ev. Petr. 6. The opening was usually monumentum novum, propter corpus
closed with a stone, if any of the lesu quod fuerat Ambrose: ibi."
ep^erat els TO fivrj^elov r\v de (nr^Xaiov sat opposite to the place of sepulture
Kal \idos eVe iceiTo eV avrw. The stone (Mt., dneuavTi TOV Tcxpov), and saw the
was rolled to the opening (irpoo-Kv\ifiv Body carried in, so that they knew
here only and in the corresponding where it lay. T?0emu, Lc. creGr) :
context in Mt.; cf. Jos. x. 18 KvXiWre for the perf. cf. TeQvrjKev (o. 44). Their
Xidovs eVt ro a-Top-a TOV (nrr)\aiov). thought was, He is there (contrast xvi.
Mr Latham (Risen Master, p. 33, 6 OVK eo-Tiv coe), and there we shall find
and illustr. i cf. E. Pierotti, Jeru
; Him when the sabbath is past. Vic
salem Explored (E. Tr., 1864), ii., tor remarks :
avayKala KOI KUTO. dfov rj
plate Ivd. fig. 3) imagines massive "a
TTapa/AOi/j) ro3i>
yvvaiKtov els TO yv&vat
circular disc of stone, much like a TTOV TideTai) cva a7ravTT]o~(i>o~i Kal, TTJS
grindstone of four feet diameter," avao~Tao~ea>s TTJV enayyeXiav KOfj,io~o)o~l
rolled along furrow grooved out
"a TOIS p.adrjTa is. Mapia 77 icoo-rjTos SC.
of the rocky soil ; but wXieiv \ldov
"
v. 2 unless
indiscriminately (cf. ff.), I.
8iayevo/j,evov TOV <ra/3/3arou icrX.]
here a loculus the Vg. uses
p-vfjua is ; When the Sabbath was over (i.e. after
monumentum for both words. Ac sunset on the day which followed the
cording to Jo. (v. 42) the Body was Crucifixion), the three women named
placed in Joseph s tomb on account of in xv. 40 went forth to purchase
its proximity to the Cross till the aromatics for the anointing of the
XVI. 3] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 395
ri KCLI
Mapia v\ TOV Ca\co/mr]
apco/maTa iva eXQovcrai CLVTOV.
t \iav Trpcoi Tij ^JULLO, TWV cra/3{3dTO)v 67ri 2
1"* 1
arm | apwyuara] pr unguentum et syr
8
|
om eXdovacu
D c ff knq | avrov] TOV ITJCTOVV K 2 MX 13 69 124 346 1071 al
8** 11
vg**
1
2 om \iav
D ckn syrr ^ arm om irpwi cq TTJ
8111 ?6
K(B)LA^ e auc me Bus]
fua (i) 33 1071 2P alP
^
| |
<rapp<LT<av
ACEGMSUVX vid rA*IIS minP 1
TOU <ra/3/3aroi;
D 1071 alP*"
ckq |
fjLvr)/j.eiov
c
ABC 3DLXTAn2>p- min omnvid ] /WT/ytwt K*C* i^ | avareiXavTos] o^areXXovros D c nq
Tyc Aug pr ert KIT* i i^ a\^uc Aug
Body (Me. Lc.). According to I) the for Joseph s garden the morning ;
purchase apparently took place on watch had begun, but it was yet
Friday (before the Sabbath began). dark. Me. adds dvaTf[\ai>Tos TOV y\iov }
|
They had probably seen Joseph and words which are scarcely less incon
Nicodemus use spices freely in the sistent with his own A/ay irpvi than
process of wrapping it for burial (Jo. with Jo. s <TKOTias ert OVOTJS. The
xix. 40, cf. xv. 46 f., notes), but they harmonists have from the first been
desired to add more externally, and exercised by the apparent contradic
to apply fragrant oils (Lc. KOI /iupa,cf. tion, as the reading of D and some
Me. 1va...a\ffyu>cri.v avrov) the inci ;
other Western authorities seems to
dent at Bethany (xiv. 3 ff.) was perhaps shew see note on i. 32, and cf. Aug.
:
(
i, cf. 2 Chi*, xvi. 14 eOa^av avTois and as sunrise. It is better to re
in Sir. xxiv. 15 ;
and see xiv. 3, started just before daybreak and ar
J,
notes. rived just after sunrise (epxoi/rat =
2. \iav Trpou Trj /j.ia ra)V o-a/3,3. ACT\.] ee\6ov(Tai...rj\dov). Tfj /ua <ra/3/3a-
TO>V
<r.,
Lc. TTJ 8e p.ia rooi/ a: opOpov firstday after the Sabbath (Bede:
etas, Jo.
5e p.ia TTJ T>V
(ra^arooi/. . . sabbatorum prima dies est a
"prima
(TKOTias CTI OVO-TJS Ps. Pet. die sabbatorum els being used by a
rpcoi (c "),
lours of Saturday night were already e\fyov Trpbs eavTas AcrX.] Me.
3.
iving place to the first signs of only. On the way they remembered
iwn when the three women started the stone which they had seen Joseph
396 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XVI. 3
4
4 6upas TOV fULi/rj /ULCLOV ; Kai dva/3\e^acrai Qeutpovcriv
OTL dvaKeKv\i(TTai 6 Ai0os, r\v yap /ueyas <T<p6$pa.
5
5
Kai ei(T6\6ov(rai ek TO /uLvrj/uLelov elSov veavi<rK.ov\
ev -rots
Se^tols 7repi/3e/3\riiuLVOV <rTO\nv
3 TT/JOS eavrovs D \ e/c] airo CDSIr minP*" latt (ab) Eus 4 /ecu av
<r0o5pa] ff<f>o5pa
/cat KOU evpuricovfftv cnroKeKv\i(rfJi,evov TOV \idov I
D 2 pe (Eus) subito autem
cffn syrr (8in hier ad horam tertiam tenebrae diei (leg. diei\
tenebrae) factae sunt per totum orbem terrae et descenderunt
de caelis angeli et sur- I
gent (leg. surgentes, nisi forte surgente cf. F. C. Burkitt, Itala, p. 94) in claritate I
vivi del simul ascenderunt cum eo et continue* lux facta est tune illae accesserunt ad,
roll to the entrance of the tomb and The perf., as in xv. 44, 47, adds*
leave there, and they began to talk to the vividness of the narrative : i
(e Xe-yoj/) about it. It would require we hear the women exclaim Ava
more than the strength of three women Atorm their ris dvroKvAurei; has been
to remove it. Ps. Peter (c. xi.) expands answered, and their wish, idle as ittl
ris aTTOKvXio-ei KT\. into a set speech had seemed, is realised. T Hv yap pcyas-\
which is at once feeble and confused. oxpoSpa either accounts for their being;
For Trpos eavras = 7rpos aXAf/Xas, cf. able to see what had occurred before
xi. 31, xiv. 4, notes. AnonvXiciv, they reached the spot, or it explains-]
the opposite of irpoo-KvXiftv (xv. 46) ; why the sight arrested their attention.
the form Kv\ieiv begins in Aristo Mt. attributes the removal of the stone |
phanes to take the place of the older to the descent of an Angel, accom
KvXivdew or KvXivSelv, which is un panied by an earthquake the AngeLl ;
known to Bibl. Gk. The compound sits upon the stone which he has rolled
a7roKv\. occurs in Gen. xxix. 3ff. in away, and is there apparently when thei
reference to the removal of a stone women arrive. It is impossible to feel
from the mouth of a well. EK T^S any confidence in Thpht s attempt to<|
6vpas : Lc. less exactly, airo TOV reconcile the two accounts cVSe :
cut; the sun has risen, and involun the story in Eo. Petr. 9.
tarily looking up at the mention of 5. Kal fl(T\6ovo~ai KrA.] Lc. et(reA-
the stone they see that it has been Boixrai 8e ov% evpov TO trcojua. Mt. does
displaced. The change from drroKv- not mention the fact of their entering ;
\ieiv to the rarer and more difficult see last note. In Jo. Mary Magda
dvaKv\ieiv is evidence of Mc. s care for lene arrives at the tomb alone, and
accuracy in detail ; the stone was not all the circumstances are different.
rolled right away, but rolled back so The attempt to harmonise these in
as to leave the opening free ; cf. Ev. dependent narratives is beset with
Petr. 9 6 8e \i6os. ..a<|>
eauroO KV\I- difficulty; see however Tatian s scheme
,
KCU 6 Ta<f)OS (Hill, p. 252 ff.), and the provisional
XVI. 6] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 397
6
ijv^ KCLI ee6a/ui/3ii6ri<rav. 6 Se \eyeL aura?? Mrj 6
] e0avpr)<ra.v
D n syr?
6811
arm 6 o de \. aimus] /ecu X. avrats o
ayye\os (D) f
(cf. c n) | e/rtfa^tjSeta-fle] 0o/3ei<r0cu
D5811
n
arm TOV Nctfap^oi ] r.
syri* |
$ciois (cf. ra beia p.eprj TOV irXoiOV, account, however, derives peculiar
Jo. xxi. 6), on the right hand side of life and freshness from the absence of
the tomb, clad in a long robe (a-ToXrjv, conjunctions in the first five clauses.
cf. xii. 38, note) of dazzling white M^ Mt. adds v/zfis, for he
K0a/z/3eIo-#e :
ness (\evwjv, cf. ix. 3, note). Mt., has just mentioned the terror which
who identifies the veavio-Kos as an struck the guards at the sight of the
Angel, has a fuller description fa dc :
Angel; but the contrast would have
77
fldea O.VTOV coy atrrpaTn) Kal TO evdvp-a no meaning for the women, and can
avTov \VKOV In Lc. the wo
<$
^icaV. scarcely have found a place in the
men see two men
standing over them original words. Tov Na^apqi/oV (Me.
in flashing raiment (eWorTjo-av avrals only) strikes a familiar note in the
fv fatifjTi da-TpairTova-rj). The very memories of these Galilean women
diversity of the accounts strengthens (cf. i 24, x. 47, xiv. 67, notes) ;
TOV
the probability that the story rests Me.) rather than
eo-Tavpo>fj.vov (Mt.
upon a basis of truth; the impres TOV o-ravpco&Vra, for the event is
sions of the witnesses differed, but recent, and the Person is still living ;
they were agreed upon the main facts. cf. iCor. i. 23, Gal. iii. i, and contrast
The conception of the Angel as a Jo. xix. 20, 2 Cor. Apoc. xi 8,
xiii. 4,
young man clad in bright attire finds where the aor. suffices to express the
an interesting parallel in 2 Mace, historical circumstance. Hye p^, the
iii. 26, 33 8vo fffrdvrjo civ aurco veaviat... Resurrection is an accomplished fact,
diairpcTrels TTJV TTcpifioXr/v . . . of aural the moment is already past ; contrast
Vfa.vi.at TTO\IV efpdvrjcrav T<B HXtofia)- fyrjyepTai
in i Cor. xv. 4, 20, where
pco ev Tais avTais eo Oijo ea i coroXur- the purpose is to emphasise the
Km. Similarly Josephus (ant. v. abiding truth of the Lord s risen life.
8. describes the Angel who ap
2) *l8e 6 TOTTOS KT\. here is the loculus
peared to Manoah s wife as 0aj>rao-/*a where the Body lay you can see for ;
3
is not there
...veavia /caXco 7rapa7r\ijcriov /zeyaXco. yourselves that it (Je
Cf. also Ev. Petr. 9, 11. On Kafy rome ut si meis verbis non creditis
:
"
pe
aicov(rai>Tes e^rfkdov airo TOV fj.v7jp.eiov KO.I e(pvyoi> p | e^eX^oycrat] aKoucraj/res 2 (sic)
arm + ra^ u
Sy rr8inpeshhci(mg) jj minnonn 5"
|
om airo TOV fJivTriiJieiov...eirTa<rt.s syr
8 11
| yap]
8e ACLFAH min omnvid go
Crucifixion (KU^S eltrev} in Lc. this the Master would precede them.
passing reference is expanded into a Upodyet vp.as fls T^V Ta\t\aiav (Mt.
citation of the prophecy (fjLv^crSrjTe cos Me.) ; cf. xiv. 28, note the reminder ;
\a\r}av vplv KT\.\ the Evangelist is necessary, for the words of Christ
adding, KOI e^vrfa-B^av T&V prjp.a.Ta>v would be forgotten for the while in
avTov. But the prophecy was ad the excitement of the great events
dressed, so far as we know, to the which had occurred. It is more dif
Twelve only, and the reference to it, or ficult to understand why the matter
at least the citation, probably formed should have been so urgent if a
no part of the earliest tradition. week at least was to intervene before
7. aXXa VTrayere KrX.] AXXa (WM., the Risen Christ left Jerusalem (Jo.
p. 551) recalls their thoughts from the xx. 26). Perhaps it was important to
wonder and awe of the announcement dispel at the outset any expectations
which they had just received to the of an immediate setting up of the
duty which lay immediately before Kingdom of GOD in a visible form at
them it breaks off the discourse
;
"
They must go with speed (ra^v, Mt.) reference, loov elnov v/jilv.
and deliver a message to the disciples. 8.^f\6ovo-m ecpvyov icrX.] The
KOI
Me. adds KOI rep HcVpcp, and in par picture true to psychological pro
is
ticular to Peter cf. Acts i. 14 crvv ; bability. At first the Angel s words
yvvaiiv KOI M.apia.fj,, and the less com only increased their terror; they
plete parallel in i.
5 ?)
lovdaia xP a turned and fled from the tomb,
KOI ol if/joo-oXu/ietrcti (cf. WM., p. 546). trembling and unable for the moment
Peter is named, both as the first of to collect their thoughts or control
the Eleven, and probably also to assure themselves. On IWrao-i? see v. 42 note,
him that his denials are forgiven and cf. Lc. v. 26, Acts iii. 10, x. 10;
(Thpht. : cos Kopv<f)dlos...rj...
iva fj.rj
o~Kav- fiXv = eXapv (Lc. I.e., cf. Field, Notes,
CLVTOS fj.r) Xoyov dia)del$ p. 44 f. and Deissmann, B. St. p. 293),
Bede :
"
vocatur /caretx<ri>,
cf. Jos. ant. V. I, 1 8 Kara-
ex nomine ne desperaret ex nega- 7r\r)is fix f TOVS d.Kovovras . for other
tione ") ;
cf. i Cor. xv. 5 <Z(f)6r) K^a, exx. see Field ad I. As they came to
etra rot? 8<08eKa. The message would themselves and began to realise the
open of course with the tidings of the truth, joy mingled with their fear and
Resurrection (ciVare OTL Hyepdrj, Mt.), predominated (Mt. /uera (p6(3ov *ai
but its purpose was to turn the steps
Xapas }jLyd\r)s\ and their flight was
of the Apostles to Galilee whither changed into an eager haste to de-
XVI. 9] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 399
Se (ra/3/3dTOV e(pdvri 9
8 r/oo/xos] <pofios
DII* arm
vid vid
|
om /ecu e/co-rao-is arm 9 5e C 2
] /ecu C* vid om St
arm eodzoh |
om npwi p | TrpwTTj] T7? /MO. EUS syr
Wer
| ffa.ppa.Twv KII i al satmu
Eusf |
liver their
message (e rection to the Eleven, and no explana
*rX.). But Mc. s narrative comes to tion is given of this unexpected turn
an abrupt end before this second stage in the events. Lastly, the paragraph
of feeling has been reached; fear still has evidently been detached from
prevails, and the shock has been too some document in which the Lord
severe to permit them to say a word has been the subject of the preceding
about what had occurred. Ovdtyi ovdev sentence; in its present position o
ftnav is too general a statement to Irjo-ovs is imperatively required (cf.
justify the limitation /caret TTJV obov (cf. WH., Notes, p. 51). On the general
Lc. x. 4) ;
until their terrors had question of the authorship of the
subsided they had no thought for the fragment xvi. 9 20 and its relation
Angel s message and no tongue to to the Gospel, see the Introduction.
tell it. According to Lc. xxiv. 9 it Ilpon is doubtless to be taken with
was delivered by them afterwards ; dvaa-rds, not with etydvr), and thus it
cf. vv. 10, n, notes, and Jo. xx. 18. determines the time when the Resur
With the abrupt ending comp. ix. rection took place on the third day,
6, eK(po/3oi -yap eycvorro : the parallel as the Lord had foretold, though
however is not exact, and it is before daybreak, perhaps in the
perhaps improbable that the Evan earliest hour of the morning watch.
gelist deliberately concluded a para Trpcor^ Cf. rfj pia
<ra/3/3arot>]
r<nv
graph with tyofiovvTO yap (cf. WH., a-appdroav (v. i, note); the use of 7rp<3-
9. The se
avaa-ras Se irpcoi *rX.] rw BaXaa/z, Lc. ix. 8 HXei ar <pdvr).
y
e. EKpaX\eiv napd occurs
ege\r)\v06i). rols paQrjTois. Both accounts are
here only: for irapa with the gen. singularly devoid of the animation
indicating the quarter from which a which such a moment would suggest ;
movement proceeds see viii. 11, xii. 2, contrast edpapov, Mt. xxviii. 8, and
xiv. 43, and on its distinction from oVo praecurrens, which some O.L. texts
cf. WM., p. 456 f. ETTTCE fttupavta ("sep-
substitute here. EKcivrj, ilia, cf. v.
a yvvr) Trapotorpos. The objection re with Him, cf. ii. 19, iii. 14, Jo. xiii.
peats itself, though the tone is widely 33, xvii. 12, Acts iv. 13. In their
different, in the last words of Renan s strictest sense the words describe
chapter on Jesus au tombeau :
"pou- only the Apostolic body, yet see Acts
voir divin de 1 amour moments ! sacres i. 21; all the other
padrjrai who were
ou la passion d une hallucinee donne in Jerusalem at the time were pro
au monde un Dieu ressuscite!" But bably in the company (comp. v. 12,
the hallucination of the Magdalene note, Acts i. Though Jerusa
136*".).
belongs to the /ncopoi/ TOV $eoi), which lem was keeping the Feast, the dis
is at once wiser and stronger than ciples were occupied in mourning and
men. Renan, however, has ludicrously bewailing their loss; cf. Jo. xvi. 20
overestimated the place which Mary K\aV<TT Kdl 6pr)VT)(TT VfJ,lS. The
Magdalene holds among the witnesses combination nevdelv /cat K\aieiv is
of the Resurrection ; cf. Les Apotres, frequent, 2 Regii. xix. i, 2 Esdr.
cf.
p. 13, "la
gloire de la resurrection xi. 4, xviii. 9, Lc. vi. 25, Jas. iv. 9,
appartient done a Marie de Magdala; Apoc. xviii. u, 15, 19; the present
apres Jesus, c est Marie qui a le plus passage is apparently imitated by
fait pour la fondation du christianisme." Ps. Pet. (ev. 7 fv^a-Tevonfv (Me. ii.
So far wasthis from being recognised 2o) /cat eKa$e<tyi$a TrevGovvres /cat
by the Apostolic age that St Paul K\atovTes VVKTOS /cat rjfjifpas eas rov
does not even mention her in his o-afiftciTov, cf. ib. 12 ypels de ol
summary of the evidence (i Cor. xv. p.a.6r)Tal TOV Kvpiov eK\aiop,V K
5 ).
XVI. 12] THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. 401
10 yivopevois 69 |
Trevdovviv AL n KCLKCIVOL AC 3D*XrAIIS minP n 1
vg]
5e C* e ff q me e/cewot LU^p 127 1071 o
801
syr
hcl "
arm rjTTLcr-rrjffav]
|
KCU OVK
Tri<TTevaa.v avrrj (-TO) D*) D 12 om TrepiTraTovffiv i syr
hler
arm
1 1 . Kaiiflvoi aKovcravTS OTL fj KT\.] writer knows only that this manifes
According to Jo., Mary s report was tation was subsequent to that which
conveyed in the words Ecopaxa rov was vouchsafed to the Magdalene (cf.
Kvptov. This writers account goes TTpwrov, v. 9) ;
from Lc. we learn that
further; Mary can testify that the it took place on the same day (ev avrrj
Master is alive ($7) ; what she had rfj T^te pa, xxiv. 13). Merc raCra (rovro)
seen was not a mere vision. This is not a Marcan phrase, but occurs
ev 5 act 4
was the constant belief of the eye frequently in Lc. and Jo. (Lc.
- -
>
witnesses: Lc. xxiv. 5, 23, Acts i. 3, Jo. 12 ). The two belonged to the
xxv. 19, Rom. vi. 10, Apoc. i. 18, company of the Eleven, for aurooi/ <
11. 8.
Ededdrj this word, which is :
apparently, looks back to eKelvoi in
not used in the genuine work of Me. the preceding verse; in Lc., where
but occurs frequently in Jo., seems to the same phrase occurs, the reference
point to the beauty and wonderful- is less distinct, but the Apostolic
ness of what she saw ; cf. Jo. i. 14, 32, party are probably intended (cf. v. 10).
Acts i. n, xxii. 9, i Jo. i. i, iv. 12, 14. They were walking when they met
For the aor. pass, see Mt. vi. i, xxiii. 5. Him, on their way to the country (els
Our writer uses 6cao-0ai again in v. 14, aypoVj cf. arr dypov, XV. 2l), i.e., as Lc.
but in the middle. explains, els KW^V aircxovvav crrad/ovs
fj-n-io-Trjo-av]
Of this result Jo. says O.TTO ifpovfraAr//^ 77 uvofia
nothing ;
Lc. connects it with the A walk of about seven
message of the women (xxiv. 1 1
e<f>dv- English miles brought them to this
ij(rav . . .X?} pos TO. pr/naTo. ravra Kal f?7Ti- place, which cannot therefore have
trrow avrais} the occasion is possibly been Emmaus Nicopolis, now Am-
the same, for no Evangelist mentions wds, 22 miles from Jerusalem on the
both visits; cf. v. 8, note. A7rn-eii>,
Jaffa road (i Mace. iii. 40, 57, iv. 3,
which is common in class. Gk., occurs Jos. ant. xiii. i. 3, etc. ; cf. Eus.
but seldom in the N. T. (Lc. ev 2 Mt \ -
-
-
onom. avTTj f(TT\v 77
vvv NiKoVoXts ,
and
Paul 2 i Pet. 1 and twice in this frag
, ,
see Neubauer, geogr. du T., p. ioof.).
ment, vv. n, 1 6); the stronger a7r- Josephus (B. J. vii. 6. 6) mentions a
12, i8f., iv. n, where aTriori a is seen with Lc. s K(o/j,r). Caspari suggests
to pass readily into airfiBeta. The Mozah (Josh, xviii. 26), which in
disciples had reached only the first some MSS. of the LXX. appears as
stage ;
see v. 14, note. A/zcoo-a or
(HVbn). The A/upwo-a
*"
12 13. APPEARANCE TO TWO DIS site is necessarily undetermined, but
CIPLES ON THEIR WAY INTO THE el-Kubeibeh, Kulonieh, and el-Kham-
COUNTRY (Lc. XXIV. 13 32). asa have been proposed, places which
12. fjifra & ravTa dv<riv
KT\.] The lie respectively N.W., W., and S.W. of
S. M. 2 26
402 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XVI. 12
IFn
I4
014 Yicrrepoj/ Se] dvciKeifjLevois avToTs TO?? ei/Se/ca
*
13 eKeivoi L ff arm 14 vvrepov 5e ADS s al me om
* pauc 1 3 5811 hcl
syrr** aeth] 5e
hcl *
CEGKLMSUVXrAnSp-p minP ff vg syr arm om auroty L 13 1
|
S yrrP
eBhhcl arm
two disciples as KXtorras, i.e. KXeoTrar- for his knowledge of the facts, for
pos (cf. Air/Tras Ai/riTrarpo?, ApOC. according to Lc. the two were met by
ii. 13, and see Lightfoot, Galatians, their brethren at Jerusalem with the
p. 267). Cry jj-yepflr)
6 Kvpios Kal <o(p6rj
Si /iom.
Ei>
suggests a transfor
Tpa nop<pfi
Those who shared this conviction
mation analogous to that described would certainly not have been un
in ix. 2, but the account in Lc. forbids willing to find a confirmation of their
this there was clearly nothing in
; hopes in the tidings from Emmaus.
the Lord s appearance to distinguish At the same time there may have
Him from any other wayfaring man. been and probably was (cf. Mt. xxviii.
The words must be explained as con 16, Jo. xx. 24 ff.) another current of
trasting the Magdalene s impression feeling which was adverse to the
(v. 9) with that received by -the
two ; testimony of Simon, and those who
to her He had seemed to be a Krjirov- were under its influence would have
po? (Jo. xx. 15), to them He appeared rejected the story of the two. Aug.
in the light of a <rvvo8our6pos. Lc. is possibly right in his view of this
"
removed, they knew Him at once and accentuates the negative implied
(ib.V. 31). eVe poj crxn^ari might
Ei> in TJTTLo-Trjo-av (v. 1 1). The two men did
have been expected in this connexion, not fare better than the solitary woman
but o-x^a, as Lightfoot suggests, may who had been the first to annotmce
have been "avoided instinctively, as the Resurrection.
it might imply an illusion or an im 14 1 8. APPEARANCES TO THE
(Philippians, p. 129). For
posture"
ELEVEN (Lc. xxiv. 36 43, Jo. xx.
the Gnostic notion that the Lord s 19 23, Mt. xxviii. 16 20 : cf. i Cor.
humanity possessed the power of xv. 5 ffi).
time of day (Lc. xxiv. 29, 33, Jo. but the use of the word is more probably
xx. 19), and moreover seems to be one sign among many of a handling
implied in Lc. xxiv. 41, where they less delicate and psychologically exact
answer the Lord s question ex ere TL than that to which we are accustomed
/Spcoo-tjioi/ by producing some cooked in the canonical gospels. Trjv a^ia-riav
fish (IxOvos OTTTOV p-epo?). AVTOIS rols K.al <TK\. Nowhere else is o-KA?;-
evdcKa, ipsis (not illis, Vg.) undecim : laid to the charge of the
avrols contrasts the Eleven as a body Apostles (cf. x. 5), or even an-torta :
with the isolated witnesses who had they are o\iyo7ri<rroi (Mt. vi. 30, viii. 26,
brought reports of the earlier mani xiv. 31, xvi. 8) their faith is immature,
;
festations. The use of ot cv8. (cf. Lc.) wanting in promptness, and sometimes
does not decide the question whether on the point of collapse (Me. iv. 40,
the writer was aware of the absence xi. 22, Lc. xxii. 32) there is a real;
of Thomas: the Eleven are the danger lest they should drift into
Apostolic body regarded as an unit, final unbelief (Jo. xx. 27 pf) yivov
cf. the use of ol ScoSe*a in Jo. xx. 24, a7ri(rroy), but the strictaTTKTToi in
I Cor. xv. 5, Ev. Petr. 12. E^mi/cpcodi; : sense they are not. Similarly the
a favourite word with St John, es Lord complains of the callousness
pecially in reference to the
self-mani (viii. 17), rather than of the hardness
festations of Christ (Jo. i. 31, ii. n, of their hearts the latter state goes ;
vii. 4, xxi i bis, 14, i Jo. i. 2 bis, ii. 28, along with impenitence (Rom. ii. 5),
iii. 5, 8).
and implies the absence or failure of
KCU (ovfiSiaev rrjv aTrurrlav avrwv love. The words are harsher than
KT\.] The writer is still upon the
.
any which the Lord is elsewhere
note which he struck in vv. n, 13. reported to have used towards His
He shews himself independent both disciples, although it is possible, as has
of Jo., whose account seems to leave been suggested, that a peculiarly
no place for this rebuke, and Lc., who drastic treatment was necessary at
represents the Eleven as disbelieving this moment. "On, for that ; cf. WM.,
their own senses (vv. 37, 41); in our p. 551. Eyrfyepfjicvov, not eyepdevral
262
404 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. [XVI. 14
they had seen Him in His risen state ; the stern reproof of the previous
cf. 2 Tim. ii. 8 fj.vr]^.6veve...eyT]yepp,evov, verse; the extreme compression which
have Him in remembrance as (not the writer of the fragment practises
raised merely but) risen. See note on has led him to connect two occasions
0.6. which were separated by more than
Jerome (c. Pelag. ii. 1 5) found here a week. At the first interview the
in some copies of the Gospel, chiefly Eleven were entrusted with a new
Greek, the remarkable addition: "Et mission (7re vpas, Jo.), but the
/z7ro>
a.7T\oyovvTO (cod. -i/re) \tyovTfs OTI O writer pursues his own course (vv.
alo)V OVTOS TTJS avofj,ias KOI TTJS aTriOTias 17 f.), and probably fuses later in
viro TOV o a.Tavav eo~nv TOV fir] ea>VTa structions with those which belong to
TTO TTvev/xaTcov aKaddpTotv (cod. 6 fj,r] the interview among the Galilean hills.
eU>V TCI V7TO TU>V TTV. aKaOapTO) TTfV d\TJ- In Act. Pil. A (c. xiv.) these verses
Qeiav TOV 6eov Kal dvvapiv.
KaraXa/3e<r$ai (15 18) are quoted with the preface
8ia TOVTO cmoKoXv^rov o~ov TTJV diKaio- etdop-ev TOV irjo-ovv Kal TOVS fJLaQrjTas
CTVVTJV rjo~r]. eKflvoi fXeyov [IraCra] r<5 avTov Kadi6p.fvov fls TO opos TO KaXov-
P.CVOV Ma[j.i\x (al. Ma/i/3^) ; see the
Xpi(TTa>.
Kal 6 XP 1(TTOS ^Kfivois irpocre-
\eyov OTL Tl7r\TJpa>Tai 6 opos TUV eY<i> note on this in Thilo, p. 617 ff.
TJy? eovo~las TOV o~ciTava. a That the Eleven were to be the
aXXa 8fiva KOI [?eVceiVoiff] virep a>
heralds of the Gospel to the world, as
Tr)o~avT(ov eyw Trapeo 60r]v els Qavarov Iva the Master had been its herald in
tyaxriv els TT)V aXyfleiav KCU Galilee (i. 14), was a revelation re
a/zapTT/o-coo-ii/, iva TTJV ev ovpava served for the days after the Resur
teal a<p6apTov TTJS diKaio- rection; but the catholic mission of
v K\r)povo/jLi]o~a>ariv.
aXXa the Gospel had been foretold before
fls TOV Koo~fj,ov arravra KT\. the Passion, in nearly the same words
On
the text and interpretation of that are used here (Mt. xxvi. 13,
this fragmentand its relation to the Me. xiv. 9, notes). Tlaa-Tj TTJ KTia-ei has,
Marcan Appendix see Two new Gos however, a Pauline ring in Me. :
I?
crrifjLeicL $e TO?S Trur if
ev TW ovofjiaTi JJLOV a K/3a\ov(rWj
1 6 o TTicrreuo-as] o Tricrreuwj 1071 pr on D 1071 2^ 6 1>0
/3a7TTtcr0eis pr o LA
17 C*LSI>] Trapa.KO\ovdT](rei AC 2 Dp 33 | e?] e?rt L |
t,
where see Lightfoot s note). o-co^orrai etye ra rfjs Tn orea)? KOI TQ.
Ilao-a ;
*rtW is the whole creation TOV /3a7rrt ayiaros eViSe/^erai.
(R.V.), as in Rom. viii. 22 : cf. Judith 6 de dnicrTJJo-as
KaraKpidijo-fTai] There
ix. 12 ^SacriXeC Trdarjs KriVeeoy trou, XVI. is no need to repeat the reference to
14 o-oi SovXeuo-ara) Tratra 77 KTI<TIS
<rov, baptism dnia-T^a-as carries with it the
:
3 Mace. ii. 2, 7, vi. 2. Here probably neglect of the sacrament of faith, but
the phrase = 770077 rrj oiKovptvfj (Euth.) in itself it is sufficient to secure con
SC.to all men, cf. iravra TO. e6vT], Mt. ; demnation. Throughout the fragment
not however without an outlook upon this writer lays the greatest
emphasis
the inanimate world, to which the on the primary obligation of belief
Gospel offers the hope of an diroKard- and the sinfulness of unbelief. The
iravrvv (Rom. I.e., 2 Pet. iii. 13). present words are strongly Johannine
16. 6 TTicrTfva-as Koi in tone (cf. Jo. iii. 18), though nara-
Vg. qui crediderit et baptizatus fu- Kpiveiv does not belong to the vocabu
erit the aor. participles describe
: lary of the Fourth Gospel. Neither the
acts which are past in relation to the nature nor the ground of the sentence
time of the principal verb, for both on unbelief appears here the latter ;
the acceptance of the Gospel and the comes into sight in Jo. iii. 19 f.
Mt. ; converts were to receive baptism a-ei. The promise is not limited to the
at the hands of the Eleven or of other Apostles ; rols mo-revo-ao-iv includes
disciples; the used (Acts
middle is their converts, and indeed seems speci
xxii. 1 6) where the voluntary submis ally to point to them ( Vg. eos qui credi-
sion of the recipient is chiefly in view. derint, cf. v. 16). That it was fulfilled
For a-w&vBai in the deeper sense of is evident from casual references in the
gaining restoration to spiritual health Epp. of St Paul, e.g. i Cor. xii. 28,
see viii. 35 (2), x. 26, xiii. 13, notes. Gal. iii. 5, though the former passage
The connexion between ir ums and shews that the o^/nem did not, even
the Gospels in the Apostles attend every
o-coTT/pm is illustrated in age,
by the miracles of healing, and in the believer (rots TT.,
not T&>
Trtcrreuo-ai/rt).
Epistles takes its place as an axiom of Their purpose was to be signs of the
Christian soteriology baptism is less ;
Divine mission of the Church, not to
commonly but as distinctly associated accredit the faith of the individual.
with salvation in the Apostolic On see
xiii. 22, note; standing
o-77/ietov
sign had already followed the vp,as ov /A?) d8iKJo~i. The incident in
Apostles in their Galilean mission (vi. Acts xxviii. 3 f., though not a direct
13), and the Seventy also (Lc. x. 17 if.) ; illustration,belongs to this class of
indeed, the Name had been occasion o-rjfjLela. More exact
fulfilments are
ally used in this way by believers who described by non-canonical writers,
were not even formally disciples (ix. e.g. Papias according to Eus. H.E. iii.
38). The post- Apostolic Church be 39 tells of Barsabbas o5s ftr)\r)Trjpiov
lieved itself to retain this power cf. :
(pdpp-aKov ep.7rLovTos Kal p-rjdcv drjdes...
e.g. Justin, dial. 30 o-ijp.epov /cat The legend of St John
vTropeivavTos.
({opKi6fj.eva Kara TOV 6vop,aTOS lijo~ov and the cup of poison in Act. Joh.
Xpio~Tov...v7roTdo~crfTai: ib. Kal vvv j6> (Tisch. p.270) may owe its origin
rjp.is ol mo-TevovTfs. .ra 8aip.6via navra
. to the saying which our fragment
Kai. TrvevfJ-ara irovrjpa eopKiovTes VTTO- embodies : such stories abounded at a
later time, cf. Thpht. : TroXXol yap Kal
XaX^ trovcnv\ Cf. Acts ii. (pdppaKa TTIOVTCS 8ia TTJS TOV o~Tavpov
3 f.
Q)(p6r)(rav avrois ta/>iepioju.i>ai o~(ppayl8os djSXa^et? 8iTr)pij0T)o-av. For
yX<5o-(rat...Kal tfpavTO XaXeii/ ercpais the use made by of this passage
-yXcoo-o-aty,
X. 46 rfKovov yap OVT&V Xa- pagan objectors in the fourth century
\ovvTO)v yXccxTcrais, ib. xix. 6, I Cor. xii. see Macar. Magn. iii. 16 o Trio-Tevav
28 0TO 6 dfos V rfi eKK\r)(TLq....yevT] Ka p.r)
TTOLWV TavTa r) yvrjo~a)s ov
V
|
|
ej/
the ceremonial which followed Bap autem evangelii ait Marcus"; see
tism (cf. Mason, Confirmation, p. 12 f.). Introduction.
The classical xaXcos e xetv occurs here dv\tfp.(p6r) els TOV ovpavov fcrX.] Cf.
only in the N.T.: cf. i Esdr. ii. 18; Acts i. Tim. iii. 16. The
2, ii, 22, i
for appcoa-ros see vi. 5, 13. use of ava\r]^Br]vaL for the Ascension
1920. THE ASCENSION, AND ITS was perhaps suggested by 4 Regn.
SEQUEL (Lc. xxiv. 50 ff., Acts i.
9 ; cf. ii. II a.i>\Tj[ji(p@r) HXetov...*!)? els TOV
i Pet. iii.
22, Rom. viii. 34, Heb. ovpavov, comp. Sir. xlviii. 9, i Mace. ii.
p. 556, n.; while ovv looks back to the TropfvBrjvai fls ovpavov (i Pet. iii. 22),
preceding narrative with its usual 8i\r)\vdvai TOVS ovpavovs (Heb. iv.
consequential force, pev...de (v. 20) 14), dpnacrQfjvai Trpbs TOV 6eov (Apoc.
contrasts the new life into which the xii. 5). The Creeds generally employ
Lord passed by the Ascension with avaftalvfiv (ascendere) or dvepxeo-Qai,
the work of those whom He left on possibly because dvf\i]^Brj (adsump-
earth. Me. very seldom uses either tus est) would have admitted a
ovv (x. 9, xi. 31, xiii. 25, xv. 12), or Docetic interpretation (Apostles
/&/...&? (xii. 5, xiv. 21, 28); 6 Kvpios Creed, p. 71 f.) but the festival of ;
mission confided to the Eleven after meaning of /Se/Sat oxrts cf. Deissmann,
1
the Resurrection (v. 15); the con B. St., p. 104 ff. The whole context
trast to Lc. xxiv. 52 f. is instructive. has also a striking affinity to Heb. ii.
E/cetfoi are here clearly the Eleven 3, 4 (*PX*1 V Xa/SoOtra AaAetcr$at dia TOV
dvapXermv vi. 41, vii. 34, viii. 24, x. 22, iv. 25, v. 6, 17, 29, 34, 35, vi. 33,
51, 52, xvi. 4 43, vii. i, 4, 6, 17, 28, 33, viii. 3, n,
ava-yaiov xiv. 15 15, x. 6, 46, xi. 12, 13, xii. 2, 34, 38,
dvaYtvaJ<TKtv ii. 25, xii. 10, 26, xiii. 14 xiii.
19, 27, 28, xiv. 35, 36, 54, xv.
avavKa^eiv vi. 45 21, 30, 32, 38, 40, 43, 45, xvi. 8
dva0efj.ar{^iv xiv. 71 diropdXXeiv x. 50
dvaKio-0ai vi. 26, xiv. 18, xvi. 14 dirooTjtmv xii. i
*
dvaxXtvciv vi. 39 dir6ST||xos xiii. 34
dva,Kpdeiv 23, vi. i.
49 diro8iS6vai xii. 17
*dvaKvXeiv xvi. 4 diroSoKi|jLdiv viii. 31, xii. 10
dvaXa}j.pdv<r0ai
xvi. 19 diro0vTJ<rKiv
v. 35, 39, ix. 26, xii. 19,
*d vaXos ix. 50 20, 21, 22, xv. 44
dva(XLp.vTJo-Ktv xi. 21, xiv. 72 diroKaOiordveiv iii. 5, viii. 25, ix. 12
dvairauciv vi. 31, xiv. 41 diroKEcfxiXi^iv vi. 16, 28
*dvairr]8av x. 50 diroKoirmv ix. 43, 45
dvairCirmv vi. 40, viii. 6 diroKpCvo-0ai iii. 33, vi. 37, vii. 28, viii.
dvcureieiv xv. ii 4, 29, ix. 5, 6, 17, 19, x. 3, 24, 51,
dvaa-rao-is xii. 18, 23 xi. 14, 22, 29, 30, 33, xii. 28, 29, 34,
*
dva<TTvCt^iv viii. 1 2 35, xiv. -40, 48, 60, 61, xv. 2, 4, 5, 9,
dvao-TT}vai i.
35, ii.
14, 26, iii. v. 42, 12
vii. 24, viii. 31, ix. 9, 10, 27, 31, iv. 22
x. i, 34, xii. 23, 25, xiv. 57, 60, iii. 4, vi. viii. 31,
19,
xvi. 9 ix. 31 bis, x. 34, xii. 5 (i), 7, 8,
dvareXXeiv iv. 6, xvi. 2 xiv. i
dva<f>epiv
ix. 2 diroKTcvvvvai xii. 5 (2)
dvax^peiv iii. 7 diroKvXteiv xvi. 3
AvSp^as i. 26, 29, iii. 18, xiii. 3 diroXap.pdveiv vii. 33
dvefios iv. 37, 39 bis, 41, vi. 48, diroXXvvai i. 24, ii. 22, iii. iv. 38,
6,
xiii. 27 viii. xi. 18, xii. 9
35 bis, ix. 22, 41,
ix. diroXvciv vi. 36, 45, viii.
19 3, 9, x. 2, 4,
VI. 2O, 44, X. 2, 12 n, 12, xv. 6, 9, ii, 15
dv0pTros i.
23, ii. 10, 27 bis, 28,
17, diroirXavdv xiii. 22
d<r0vijs
xiv. 38 28, vii. 22, xiv. 64
JXao-<J>t]p.a
iii.
dcrKos ii- 22 quater JX^ireiv iv. 12 bis (LXX.), 24, v. 31, viii.
d<nrdo-0ai ix. 15, xv. 18 15, 18, 23, 24, xii. 14, 38, xiii. 2, 5,
da-iraa-nos xii. 38 9. 23, 33
doTtjp xiii. 25 v i. 3, xv. 34
dcruvcTos vii. 18 oavTip-y^s
m. 17
d<r<j>aXws
xiv. 44 |0IV ix. 22, 24
reuv v. ii, 14
aTi(j.d^6Lv xii. 4
n5Xeo-0ai xv. 15
dTijios vi. 4
avXii xiv. 54, 66, xv. 16 vnjs xv. 43
av|dvo-0ai iv. 8 -TJ
iii. 17
avTop-aros 28 iv. p.a vii. 19
avros passim; nom., i. 8, ii. 25, iii. 13,
i y 27, 38, v. 40, vi. 17, 45, 47, viii. 29,
-
xii. 41 bis, 43
^a^o<}>vXdKiov
x. 12, xii. 36, 37, xiv. 15, 44 xv. 43 ,
FaXetXaia i.
9, 14, 16, 28, 39, iii. 7,
21, vii. 31, ix.
vi. xiv. 28, xv.
dcfcaipctv xiv. 47 30,
>8pv
vii. 19 4 i, xvi. 7
dc ><ris i. 4, iii. 29
FaXtiXcuos xiv. 70
>(iv i. 34, xi. 16 ^aXijvT] iv. 39
n, xu. 25
d<}>ivai
i. 18, 20, 31, ii. 5, 7, 9, 10 bis, yap.iv vi. 17, x. 12,
iii. 12 (LXX.), 36, v. 19, 37, iv. Ya|Ji(t
"
0at xii - 25
28,
vii. 8, 12, 27, viii. 13, x. 14, 28, 29, ydp i. 16, 22, 38, ii. 15, iii. 10, 21, iv.
xi. 6, 25 bis, xii. 12, 19, 20, 22, xiii. 22, 25, v. 8, 28, 42, vi. 14, 17, 18,
2, 34, xiv. 6, 50, xv. 36, 37 20, 31, 48, 50, 52, vii. 3, 10, 21, 27,
*d<j>p..v
ix. 18, 20 viii. 35, 36, 37, 38, ix. 6 bis, 31, 34,
vii. 22 39, 40, 41, 49,
x. 14, 22, 27, 45, xi.
d<f>po<ri>vT]
revvT]<rapr
vi. 53 AcicdiroXis v. 20 (77 A.), vii. 31
vevos vii. 26, ix. 29 8cv8pov viii. 24
r>a<rT]v6s
v. i 8eios x. 37, 40, xii. 36, xiv. 62, xv. 27,
yve<r0ai
ix. i xvi. 5,
19
yccop-yos xii. i, 2 bis, 7, 9 oepeiv xii. 3, 5, xm. 9
yfj ii. 10, iv. i, 5 bis, 8, 20, 26, 28, 31 fcis, Sepfiarivos i. 6
vi. 47, 53 viii. 6, ix. 3, 20, xiii. 27, 8eo-|iios xv. 6
31, xiv. 35, xv. 33 Secrfxos vii. 35
yiWOat i.
4, 9, n, 17, ii.
15, 21,
32, Scvpo, SVT
17, vi. 31, x. 21, xii. 7
i.
23, 27, iv. 4, 10, n, 17, 19, 22, 32, 8cvTpos 21, 31, xiv. 72
xii.
*"yvatj>us
ix. 3 8ia0TJKi] xiv. 24
roX-yo0d[v] xv. 22 SiaKovciv i.
13, 31, x. 45 bis, xv. 41
yoveis xiii. 12 SUXKOVOS ix. 35, x. 43
y6w xv. 19 810x60-101 vi. 37
yovvirTiv 40, x. 17 i.
8iaKpv<r0ai xi. 23
ypajijiaTevs i. 22, ii. 6, 16, iii. 22, vii. ix. 34
1, 5, viii. 31, ix. n, 14, x. 33, xi. ii- 6, 8 bist viii. 16, 17,
18, 27, xii. 28, 32, 35, 38, xiv. i, 43, x.
33, fi. 3f
53 *v. i, 31 5iaXoYLo-|xos vii. 21
i. 2, vii. 6, ix. 12, 13, x. 4, 5, 8tafJLp^<r0ai xv. 24 (LXX.)
x. 17, xii. 19, xiv. 21, 27 Sidvoia xii. 30 (LXX.)
xii. 10, 24, xiv. vii. 34
49 Siavoi*yO"0<u
v xiii. 34 , 35, 37, xiv. 34, 37, 38 v. 21, vi. 53
Siairep^y
xiv. 51, 52 SiairopVo-0ai ii. 23
v- 2 33, vi. 17, 18, vii. 25, 26, x.
5>
Siapt](ro-iv xiv. 63
2, ii, xii. 19 bis (LXX.), 20, 22, 23 bis, Siapirateiv iii. 27 bis
xiv. 3, xv. 40
8ta<TKopir^iv xiv. 27 (LXX.)
ywvta xii. 10 Siao"ird<r0ai v. 4
8iacrT XX(r0cu v. 43, vii. 36 bis, viii. 15,
8aifJLov6<r0ai
i. 32, v. 15, 16, 18 ix. 9
8ai(i<5viov bis, 39, iii. 15, 22 bis, vi.
i.
34 xi. 16
8ia<f>pkv
^13,
vii. 26,
29, 30, ix. 38, xvi. 9, 17 v 45 .
oc i.
ip, 20, 21, 22,
32, ii.iii.
4, 29, 31, ix. 31, x. i, xi. 17, xii. 14, 35,
vii. 36, ix. 25, 50, x. 31, xi. 8,
7, xiv. 49
17, xii.
26, xiii. 7, 14, 18, xiv. i, 4, 22, 27, iv. 2, xi. 18, xii. 38
i.
StSaxif
9 3 8 52, 55, 62, xv. 6, 7, 14 bis, 15, SiSovai 26, iii. 6, iv. 7, 8, ii, 25,
ii.
36, 39, 40, 44, xvi. 9, 13, 14, 17, 20 v. 43, vi. 2, 7, 22, 23, 25, 28 bis,
8i viii. 31, ix. n, xiii. 7, 10, 14, xiv. 37 bis, 41, viii. 6, 12, 37, x. 21, 37,
3r 40, 45, xi. 28, xii. 9, 14 ter, xiii. n,
SciKvuvai i. 44, xiv. 15 22, 24, 34, xiv. 5, n, 22, 23, 44,
SeiXds iv. 40 xv. 23
8tv trans., iii.
27, v. 3, 4, vi. 17, xi. 8i-yeipecr0cu iv. 39
2, 4 xv., i, 7 8ie>xe<r0ai
iv.
35, x. 25
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 413
8uyyetcr0ai. V. 1 6, ix. 9 xii. 16
SIKCUOS ii.
17, vi. 20
passim
ShcTuov i. 1 8, 19 i.
17, 44 ,
ii.
9 bis, 19, iii.
9,
Sis xiv. 30, 72 lv - 40, v. 33, 34, 43, vi. 22,
39>
6, 14,
43>
SovXos x. 44, xii. 2, 4, xiii. 34, xiv. 47 16, 18, 20, 22, 24, 39, 48, 62, 72, xv.
8piravov iv. 29 (LXX.) 39, xvi. 7 &is, 8, 15
Svvajus v. 30, vi. 2, 5, 14, ix. i, 39, elpycvetv
ix. 50
24, xiii. 25, 26, xiv. 62
xii.
cipiiVTj v. 34
8vvao-0ai i. 40, 45, ii. 4, 7, 19 6is, iii, is passim
20, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, iv. 32, 33, els ii. 7, v. 22, vi.
15, viii. 14, 28, ix. 5,
v. 3, vi. 5, 19, vii. 15, 18, 24, viii. 4,
17, 37, 42, x. 8, 17, 18, 21, 37, xi. 29,
ix. 3, 22, 23, 28, 29, 39, x. 26, xii. 6, 28,
38, 29 (LXX.), 32, 42, xiii. i,
39, xiv. 5, 7, xv. 31 xiv. 10, 18, 19, 20, 37, 43, 47, 66,
8vva,Tos ix. 23, x. 27, xiii. 22, xiv. 35, 36 xv. 6, 27, xvi. 2
8vvtv i.
32 45, ii. i, 26, iii. i,
i<rpxe<r0(u
i. 21,
8vo vi. 7 bis, 9, 38, 41 bis, ix. 43, 45, 27, v. 39, vi. 10, 22, 25, vii.
12, 13,
47>
x -
8, 35, xi. i, xii. 42, xiv. i, 13, 17, 24, 25, viii. 26, ix. 25, 28, 43, 45,
xv. 27, 38, xvi. 12 47, x. 15, 23, 24, 25, xi. n, 15, xiii.
*
8v<TKoXoS X. 24 15, xiv. 14, xv. 43, xvi. 5
X. 23 i. 21, iv. 19, v. 40, vi. 56,
eio-iropexiecrOai
iii. 14, 16, iv. 10, v. 25, 42, vi. vii. 15, 18,
19, xi. 2
7, 43, viii.
19, ix. 35, x. 32, xi. ii, elra iv. 17, viii. 25
jxiv. ip, 17, 20, 43 *trV iv. 28 bis
pa
8a>
15 xiii. K, 4 10, n, 25, 26, 29, v. 2 bis, 8,
i.
SwpcicrOai xv. 45 30, vi. 14, 54, vii. n, 15, 20, 21, 26,
Swpoy vii. n 29, 31, ix. 7, 9 bis, 10, 17, 21, 25,
x. 20, 37 bis, 40 bis, xi. 8, 14, 20,
lav i. 40,24, 25, 27, 28, iv. 22, V.
iii.
30 bis, 31, 32, xii. 25, 30 quater,
28, vi. 10, 22, 23, 56, vii. 3, 4, n, viii. 33 ter, 36, 44 bis, xiii. i, 15, 25, 27,
3, 35, 38, ix. 18, 43, 45, 47, 50, x. 12, xiv. 1 8, 23, 25, 62, 69, 70, 72, xv.
30, 35, xi. 3, 31, xii. 19, xiii. ii, 21, 27 bis, 39, 4 6, xvi. 3, 12, 14, 19
xiv. 9, 14, 31, xvi. 1 8 S-KCUTTOS xiii. 34
tavrov ii. 8, iii. 24, 25, 26, iv. 17, v. 5, Karov iv. 8, 20, vi. 40
26, 30, vi. 36, 51, viii. 14, 34, ix. 8, CKarovTairXcurtav x. 30
10, 50, xi. 31, xii. 7, 33, xiii. 9, xiv. 4, CKpdXXeiv i. 12, 34, 39, 43, iii. 15, 22,
7 xv. 3 1, xvi. 3 23, v. 40, vi. 13, vii. 26, ix. 18, 28,
Yytiv i. 15, xi. i, xiv. 42 38, 47, xi. 15, xii. 8, xvi. 9, 17
tyyvs 28, 29 xiii. eK8i5oo-0cu xii. i
y(piv 31, ii. 9, n, 12, iii. 3, iv. 27,
i. eicSvciv xv. 20
38, v. 41, vi. 14, 16, ix. 27, x. 49, Kt i.
35, 38, ii. 6, iii. i, v. n, vi. 5,
xii. 26, xiii. 8, 22, xiv. 28, 42, xvi. 6, 10, 33, xi. 5, xiii. 21, xiv. 15, xvi. 7
K6i0vvi. i, vii. 24, ix. 30, x. i
14 ip, ii,
lYKaraXeCimv xv. 34 (LXX.) Kivos i.
9, ii. 20,
iii. 24, 25, iv. ii,
ijfuis passim
eya>, 20, 35, vi. 55, vii. 20, viii. i, xii. 4, 5,
xiv. 21 bis,
0vos x. 33, 42, xi. 17 (LXX.), xiii. 8 bis, 7, xiii. n, 17, 19, 24, 32,
10 25, xvi. 10, n, 13 bis, 20
*
l ii.
7, 21, 22, 26, iii. 2, 26, iv. 23, kOanpewrOai ix. 15, xiv. 33, xvi. 5, 6
v. xii. 17
37, vi. 4 , 5, 8, viii. 12, 14, 23, 34, *K0avn<5tv
ix. 8, 9, 22, 23, 29, 35, 42, x. 2, 18, K\e -yecr0ai xiii. 20
xi. 13 bis, 25, xiii. 20, 22, 32, xiv. KXKT<5s Xiii. 20, 22, 27
21, 29, 35, xv. 36, 44 bis K\veo-0cu viii. 3
* xiv.
ciSlyai
i.
24, 34, ii. 10, iv. 13, 27, v. 33, Kirpwr<rws 31
vi. 20, ix. 6, x. i. 22, vi. vii. 37, x.
19, 38, 42, xi. 33, KirXTJo-<r(T0ai 2,
xii. 14, 15, 18
26, xi.
24, 28, xiii. 32, 33, 35,
xiv. 40, 68, 71 Kirvctv xv. 37, 39
414 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
*
i. 5, vi. n, vii. 15, 19, 20,
Kiropvc<r0cu 4diriva ix. 8
21, 23, x. 17, 46, xi. 19, xiii. i 4<umjs
vi. 25
&CO-TCUTIS v. 42, xvi. 8 i. 25, 26, 28, 29, 35, 38, 45,
IftgXfarfa,
K reive iv i. 41, iii. 5 bis 11. 12, 13, iii 6, 21, iv. 3, v. 2, 8,
KTivcUro-iv vi. ii vi - r 2 24, 34, 54, vii.
I3 3 ?9 i
*KTOS XV. 33 29 3 3 1 * viii- ix - 2 5 26,
"
?7>
cxcpepciv vm. 23 29, 30, xi. n, 12, xiv. 16, 26, 48,
gK<j>opos
ix. 6 68, xvi. 8, 20
K<j)Viv
xiii. 28 |OTIV ii. 24, 26, iii. 4, vi. 18, x. 2,
Kxvvv<r0<u
xiv. 24 xii. 14
eXaia xi. i, xiii. 3, xiv. 26 IgTJKOvra iv. 8, 20
tXcuov vi. 13 6|t<rra<r6ai
ii. 12, iii. 21, v. 42, vi. 51
cXavvciv vi. 48 ^op-oXo-yctcrOai i.
5
eXectv v. 19, x. 47, 48 tcopvcrcreiv ii.
4
c *
EXXr]vfe vii. 26 c^ov8V6io-0at ix. 12
4Xa> xv. 34 bis cijoucrta 27, ii. 10, iii. 15, vi. 7,
i. 22,
cp.|3avciv iv. i, v. 18, vi. 45, viii. 10, 13 xi. 28,29, 33, xiii. 34
n,pdirTe<r0ai xiv. 20 2|w i- iii- 3 1 .
3 2 iv - "t v - 10, viii.
45>
(JL]
JXrriv viii. 25, x. 21, 27, xiv. 67 23, xi. 4, 19, xii. 8, xiv. 68
e}x(3pi|ia<r0ab
i.
43, xiv. 5 <^w0ev
vii. 15, 1 8
(JLOS 38, x. 40
viii.
lopTij xiv. 2, xv. 6
tfjiira^etv x. 34, xv. 20, 31 iraYYeXXcr9ai xiv. n
p/n-pocr0ev ii. 12, ix. 2 irawrxuveo-9at viii. 38 bis
fwrrviv x. 34, xiv. 65, xv. 19 eiraKoXovSeiv xvi. 20
Iv i. 2, 3, 4, 5, 9, n, 13, 15, 16, 19, eiravtoTao-Oat xiii. 12
20, 23 bis, ii. i, 6, 8 bis, 19, 20, 23, eiravw xiv. 5
iii. 22, 23, iv. i, 2 bis, 4, n, 17, eiravptov xi. 12
20 ter, 24, 28, 30, 35, 36, 38, v. 2, 1T XV. 42
3, 5 fcts, 20, 21, 25, 27, 30
13, &is, eirtpwrav v. 9, vii. 5, 17, viii. 23, 27,
29,
vi. 2, 3, 4 ter, 14, 17, 28, 29, 32, 47, ix. n, 16, 21, 28, 32, 33, x. 2, 10, 17,
48, 51, 56, viii. i, 3, 14, 27, 38 bis, xi.
29, xii. 1 8, 28, 34, xiii. 3, xiv. 60,
ix. i, 29 bis, 33 bis, 34, 36, 38, 41, 61, xv. 2, 4, 44
50 ter, x. 21, 30 bis, 32, 37, 43 bis, eir (i) t. ^ew., ii. 10, 26, iv. i, 26,
44, 52, xi. 9, 10, 13, 15, 23, 25, 27, 31 bis, vi. 47, 48, 49, viii. 4, 6, ix.
28, 29, 33, xii. i, n, 23, 25, 26,35, 3, 20, xi. 4, xii. 14, 26, 32, xiii. 9,
36, 38 ter, 39 bis, n, 14, 17, xiii. i5>
xiv - 35 5 1 ; (2) w. dat., i. 22, 45,
24, 25, 26, 32, xiv. i, 2, 3,- 6, 25, iii.5, vi. 25, 28, 39, 52, 55, ix. 37,
49, 66, xv. 7, 29, 40, 41, 46, xvi. 5, 39, x. 22, 24, xi. 18, xii. 17, xiii. 6,
*
18
12, 17, 29; (3) w. ace., ii. 14, 21, iii. 24, 25,
4vcryKaXti;r6ai ix. 36, x. 16 26, iv. 5, 16, 1 8, 20, 21, 38, v. 21,
ivavTios vi. 48, xv. 39 vi. 34. 53 vii - 30, viii. 2, 25, ix. 12,
Kvaros xv. 33, 34 13, 22, x. ii, 16, xi. 2, 7, 13, xiii. 2,
evotKa xvi. 14 8, 12, xiv. 48, xv. 22, 24, 33, 46,
cvSiSvo-Kciv xv. 17 xvi. 2, 18
cvSveiv i. 6, vi. 9, xv. 20 iripdXXiv iv. 37, xi. 7, xiv. 46, 72
*
xv. 46 eiripXima ii. 21
iveiXety
5!vKv viii. 35, x. 7 (LXX.), 29, xiii. 9 eiriYivwo-Keiv ii. 8, v. 30, vi. 54
vi. 14 iri-ypd<})tv
xv. 26
vi. 19 eiri-ypacj) !] xii. 16, xv. 26
eiriOvfxCa iv.
i.
35 19
vo)(os 29, xiv. 64
iii.
iriXafj.6dv(T0at viii. 23
2vTaXp,a 7 (LXX.) vii. iriXavfidv(T0ai viii. 14
xiv. 8
4vTa<f>ia<r|j.6s eiriXveiv iv. 34
evTtXXeo-Oat x. 3, xiii. 34 ciriirCirrciv iii. 10
*
vroXij vii. 8, 9, x. 5, 19, xii. 28, 31 firipa-irmv ii. 21
VTpir<r0ai xii. 6 iirio-Kidteiv ix. 7
ix. 2 (for # see <!/c)
ir<rracr0ai xiv. 68
-yeiv xv. 20 iv. 12 (LXX.), v. 30, viii. 33,
iri(rrp&}>6iv
xiii. 36 xiii. 1 6
iv. 5 .
33, x. 27
xii. *
efjavurrdvcu 19 orurvvrp^x^v ix. 25
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 415
iriTa<ro-iv 27, i.
25 27, vi. 39, ix. x. 40, xv. 27
4mTi0^vcu iii.
23, vi. 5, vii. 16, 17, v. *4({><j>a0a
vii. 34
32, yiii. 23, 25, xvi. 18 4x0pos 36 (LXX.) xii.
eiriTijicjv i. 25, iii. 12, iv. 39, viii. 30, 32, *X i. 22, 32, 34, 38 (m.), ii. 10, 17,
33, ix. 25, x. 13, 48 19, 25, m. i, 3, 10, 15, 22, 26, 29,
eirirpe imv v. 13, x. 4 30, iv. 5, 6, 9, 17, 23, 25 bis, 40, v.
fTTTa. viii. 5, 6, 8, 20 bis, xii. 20, 22, 23, 3, 1 5, .2 3, vi. 1 8, vii.
34, 38, 55,
xvi. 9 25, viii. i, 2, 5, 7, 14, 16, 17 bis,
4p-yd<r0ai
xiv. 6 18 bis, ix. 17, 43, 45, 47, 50, x. 21,
xiii. 34, xiv. 6 22, 23, xi. 3, 13, 22, 25, 32, xii. 6,
xi. 29, 31 23, 44, xiii. 17, xiv. 3, 7 bis, 8, 63,
viii. 4 xvi. 8, 1 8
i.
3 (LXX.), 4 12, 13, 35, 45, vi. , &os conj., vi. 10, 45, ix. i, xii. 36, xiv.
3J 32, 35 32; prep., vi. 23, ix. 19 bis, xiii. 19,
xiii. 14 (LXX., Th.)
4pT]ti<i>cris 27, xiv. 25, 34, 54, xv. 33, 38
i.
J(pX<r0ai 14, 24, 29, 39, 40, 45,
7, 9,
"
3>
T 3 r 20 i11 - 8, 20, 31, iv.
7>
l8 > >
i.
19, 20, iii. 17, x. 35
4, 15, 21, 22, V. I, I 4 , 15, 22, 23, 26, viii. 36
27. 33 35, 3 8 vi - r 2 9 3i. 48, 53. fjv x. 23, xii. 27, xvi. n
vii. 25, 31, viii. 10, 22, 34,
i, 38, ix. rp-iv i.
37, iii. 32, viii. n, 12, xi. 18,
i, n, 12, 13, 14, 33, x. i, 14, 30, xii. 12, xiv. i, n, 55, xvi. 6
45, 46, 50, xi. 9, 10, 13, 15, 27 Ms, viii. 15
xii. 9, 14, 18, 42, xiii. 6, 26, 35, ix. 43, 45, x. 17, 30
36, xiv. 3, 16, 17, 32, 37, 38, 40, i. 6, vi. 8
frroifjios
xiv. 15 i]|i pa9, 13, ii. i, 20 bis, iv. 27, 35,
i.
0&T]jwi iii.
35 xi. i, ii, 15, 27, xv. 41
0os i. i, 14, 15, 24, ii. 7, 12, 26, lepoo-oXvficirai i. 5
iii. n, 35, iv. n, 26, 30, v. 7 fez s,
ITJO-OVS i. i, 9, 14, 17, 24, 25, ii.
5, 8,
vii. 8, 9, 13,
viii. 33, ix. i, 47, x. 9, 15, 17, J
9 iii- 7>
v -
6, 7, 20, 21, 15,
14, 15, 18, 23, 24, 25, 27 bis, xi. 22, 27, 30, 36, vi. 4 , 30, viii. 27, ix.
xii. 14, 17, 24, 26, 27, 29 (LXX.), 30, 2, 4, 5, 8, 2 3, 25, 27, 39, x. 5, 14,
34, xiii. 19, xiv. 25, xv. 34 bis (LXX.), 18, 21, 23, 24, 27, 29, 32, 38, 39,
39, 43, xvi. 19 >
42, 47 bis, 49, 50, 51, 52, xi. 6,, 7,
0pcnrViv i. 34, ill. 2, 10, Vi. 5, 13 22, 29, 33 bis, xii. 17, 24, 29, 34, 35,
0epi<r[jL6s
iv. 29 xiii. 2, 5, xiv. 6, 18, 27, 30, 48, 53,
0p|xaiVo-0ai xiv. 54, 67 55, 60, 62, 67, 72, xv. i, 5, 15, 34,
Oe pos xiii. 28 xvi. 6, 19
37; 4.3,
0eiopiv iii. n, v. 15, 38, xii. 41, xv. 40,
t
iKdvoS 1.
7, X 46, XV. 15
47, xvi. 4 luds 7 i.
0TjXaJ;iv
xiii. 17 l|j.aTteo-0cu V. 15
0T]Xvs x. 6 (LXX.) ipxxriov ii. 21, v. 27, 28, 30, vi. 56,
0t]pCov i.
13 ix. 3, x. 50, xi. 7, 8, xiii. 16, xv. 20, 24
0T}<rcu>p<$s
x. 21 TCva i. 38, ii. 10, iii. 2, 9 bis, 10, 12,
0Xipiv iii.
9 14 fej s, iv. 12 21 bis, 22 bis, (LXX.),
17, xiii v. bis, 43, vi. 8, 12, 25,
0Xh|/ts iv. 19, 24 10, 12, 18, 23
0vi]<rKiv
xv. 44 36, 56, vii. 9, 26, 32, 36, viii. 6,
41,
0opvpeur0ai v. 39 22, 30, ix. 9, 12, 18, 22, 30, x. 13,
06pt>pos
v. 38 i7 35, 37, 48, 5 1 , ^i- J 6, 25, 28, xii.
Opfci. 6 2, 13, 15, 19, xiii. 18, 34, xiv. 10,
0poia-0ai xiii. 7 12, 35, 38, 49 xv - J 5, 20, 21, 32, "
18; (4) 6 /w/cp6s xv. 40, xvi. i lo-xvs xii. 30 (LXX.), 33 (ib.)
Ia<r0cu v. 29 lX0v8iov viii. 7
larpos ii.
17, v. 26 lY0vs vi. 38, 41 bis, 43
W>
24, iii. 34, xi. 21, xiii. i, 21, xv.
ii. Ia>avT]s (i) 6 paTTTlfav i. 4, 6, 9, 14,
ii. 18 bis, vi.
35, xvi. 6
4 , 14, 16, 17, 18, 20, 24,
l&eiv i. 10, 16, 19, ii. 5, 12, 14, 16, 25, viii. 28, xi. 30, 32 (2) 6 rov ;
iv. 12 (LXX.), v. 6, 14, 16, 22, 32, Zepedalov i. 19, 29, iii. 17, v. 37,
vi - 34, 38, 48, 49 50, vii. 2, viii. ix. 2, 38, x. 35, 41, xiii. 3, xiv. 33
3.3,
33, ix. i, 8, 9, 14, 15, 20, 25, 38, laxrrjs ( i ) 6 d5eA0ds roO Kvptov vi. 5 ;
x. 14, xi. 13, 20, xii. 15, 34, xiii. 14, (2) 6 d8e\<pbs Ia.Ku>j3ov TOV fMiKpov xv.
29, xiv. 67, 69, xv. 32, 36, 39, xvi. 5 J
4>, 47
8ios iv. 34, vi. 31, 32, vii. 33, ix. 2, I<)anj<p (6 dirk Apei/j.a6alas) xv. 43, 45
28, xiii. 3, xv. 20
I8ov i. 2, iii. 32, iv. 3, x. 28, 33, xiv. KO,0CUp6lV XV. 36, 46
*
41, 42 Ka0apO;iv i. 40, 41, 42, vii. 19
ISov(xaa iii. 8 Ka.0apurfi.os i. 44
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 417
x. 15 xiv. 3
Ka0v8iv iv. 27, 38, v. 39, xiii. 36, xiv. KdTc vdvri xi. 2, xii. 41, xiii. 3
40, 41 KdTeov<ridav x. 42
37^,
ii.
6, 14, iii. 32, 34, iv. KdT<r0iiv iv. 4, xii.
Ka0T]0-0ai i,
* 40
v. 15, x. 46, xii. 36, xiii. 3, xiv. 62, KarevXo-yav x. 16
xvi. 5 iii. 2, xv. 3, 4
*
Ka0tiv ix.
35, x. 37, 40, xi. 2, 7, xii. KaTOlKTJOTlS V. 3
41, xiv.32, xvi. 19 Karco xiv. 66, xv. 38
KdOws i. 2, iv. 33, ix. 13, xi. 6, xiv. 16, Kavfiar^eo-Oai. iv. 6
21, xv. 8, xvi. 7 Kacjjapvaovp. i. 21, ii. i, ix. 33
KaC passim Kvos xii. 3
KCUVOS i. 27, ii. 21, 22, xiv. 25, xvi. 17 *Kvn>pwv xv. 39, 44 , 45
Kcupos i. 15, x. 30, xi. 13, xii. 2, xiii. Kcpdp-Lov xiv. 13
Kp8aveiv viii. 36
Kaia-ap xii. 14, 16, 17 vi. 24, 25, 27, 28, xii. 10 (LXX.),
K(f>aXT]
Kui<rapa, T]
<iX6inrov
27 viii. xiv. 3, xv. 19, 29
*
KaKoXoveiv vii. 10 (LXX.), ix. 39 KE(f>aXiovv
xii. 4
KCLKo-rroietv iii. 4 KTJVO-OS xii. 14
KO.KGS vii. 21, xv. 14 i.
4, 7, 14, 38, 39, 45, iii. 14,
KT)pv<ro-iv
S. M. 2 27
418 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
KT^IV xiii. ic) 23, 2 4 46, xi. i, 14, xii. 43, xiii.
, i,
KT<TIS x. 6, xiii. 19, xvi. 15 xiv. 12, 13, 14, 16, 32, xvi. 7
KvxXu> iii.
34, vi. 6, 36 Ma06cuos iii. 18
*
K\)Xieo-0ai ix. 20 p.aKpdv xii. 34
KvXXos ix. 43 p.a,Kp60v, dir6, v. 6, viii. 3, xi. 13, xiv.
K\i|j.a
iv. 37 54 xv. 40
Kuvdpiov vii. 27, 28 jiaKpos xn. 40
Kvirreiv i.
7 (idXXov v. 26, vii. 36, ix. 42, x. 48, xv. n
KvpTjvaios xv. 21 u.av0dvckv xiii. 28
Kvpios i. 3 (LXX.), ii. 28, v. 19, vii. 28, Mapia, Mapidp., (i) 17 jJ.^Trjp rov I?7<roD
36, vi. 50, vii. 35, 37, viii. 32, xi. 23, 26, iv. 32, 37, 39, 41, v. 7, n,
i.
xii.i, xiii. ii ter, xiv. 9, 31, 43, xvi. 42, x. 42, 43, xiii. 2, xiv. 15, xv. 34,
17; 19 37, xvi. 4
XajAa xv. 34 Heyiarav vi. 21
Xa|i(3aviv iv. 16, vi. 41, vii. 27, viii. 6, p.e0pp]VV<r0ai V. 41, XV. 22, 34
14, ix. 36, x. 30, xi. 24, xii. 2, 3, jie^wv iv. 32, ix. 34, xii. 31
8, 19, 20, 21, 40, xiv. 22 bis, 23, 65, iv. 38, xii. 14
xv. 23 i. 6
XavOavciv vii. 24 v x. 32, xiii. 4
Xaos vii. 6, xiv. 2 Iv iv. 4, ix. 12, xii. 5, xJv. 21, 38,
Xa.rop.6iv xv. 46 xvi. 19
Xaxa-vov iv. 32 EVCIV vi. 10, xiv. 34
Xeytiv passim iv iii. 24, 25, 26, vi. 41
Xt-yicsv v. 9, 15 i iv.
19
X^irpa i. 42 p-tpos viii. 10
Xcirpos i. 40, xiv. 3 {xecrovvKTiov xiii. 35
Xfirrov xii. 42 fw o-os iii. 3, vi. 47, vii. 31, ix. 36, xiv.
ii.
14 60
3 ix. {JL6TCL (i) w. gen.,
13, 20, 29, 36, ii. i.
Xviv i.
7, vii. 35, xi. 2, 4, 5 ftTpLV IV. 24
Xviri(T0ai x. 22, xiv. 19 p,Tpov iv. 24
Xurpov x. 45 p.\pkS xiii. 30
Xvxvfa iv. 21 [Li]
ii.
4, 7, 19, 21, 22, 26, iii. 20, iv. 5,
Xvxvos iv. 21 6, v. 7, 36, 37, vi. 4, 5, 8 quater,
9, n, 34, 50, viii. i, 14, ix. i, 8,
xv. 40, 47, xvi. 41, x. 14, 15 bis, 18, 19
Ma-ySaXrjvij, -i\ i, 9 9, 39, 9,
Ha0t]Tijs ii.
15, 16, i&quater, 23, iii. 7, 9, (quinquies: LXX.), xi. 13, 23, xii. 14,
iv. 34, v. 31, vi. i, 29, 35, 41, 45, 18,
19, 21, 24, 2, 5, 7, n, 15, xiii.
vu. 2, 5, 17, viii. i, 4, 10, 27 bis,
6, 19, 20, 21, 30, 32, 36, xiv. 2, 25,
16,
33, 34, ix. 14, 18, 28, 31, x. 10, 13, 31, xvi. 6, 1 8
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 419
ii. 2, iii. 20, vi. n, viii. 26, xii. iii.
3
.24, xiii. 15 gwXov xiv. 43, 48
efc i. 44, v. 26, 43, vi. 8, vii. 36,
viii. 30, ix. ^, xi. 14 6 passim
|j.T]KTt i.
45, ii. 2, ix. 25, xi. 14 686s i. 2 (LXX.), 3 ii.
* (LXX), 23, iv. 4 , 15,
}iT]KUV<r0ai
iv. 27 vi. 8 viii.
3, 27, ix. 33, 34, 17, x
jnf iroT 12 (LXX.), xiv. 2
iv.
32, 46, 52, xi. 8, xii. 14
jiiyrnp iii. 31, 32, 33, 34, 35, v. 4o, 68ovs ix. 1 8
vi. 24, 28, vii. 10 bis
(LXX.), n, 12, x. oUfo. i.
29, ii. 15, iii. 25, 27 bis, vi. 4,
7 (LXX.), 19 (LXX.), 29, 30, xv. 40 10, vii. 24, ix. 33, 10, 29, 30, xii. x
P.TJTI iv. 21,
xiv. 19
40, xiii. 15, 34, 35, xiv. 3
juicpos iv. 31, ix. 42, xiv. 35, 70, xv. 40 olKoSeo-iroVrjs xiv. 14
|iurciar0cu xiii. 13 olKo8o|Xiv xii. i, 10 (LXX.), xiv. 58,
|j.ur06s ix. 41 xv. 29
i. 20 olKoSop/q xiii. i, 2
v. 3, 5, xv. 46 O!KOS i, ii.
ii, 26, iii. 20, v. 19, 38,
v. 2, vi. 29, xv. 46, xvL 2, 3, vii. 17, 30, viii. 3, 26, ix. 28, xi.
17
otvos ii. 22 quater, xv. 23
p.VT]jioveuetv viii. 18 otos ix. 3, xiii. 19
xiv. 9 oXfyos i. 19, vi. 5, 31, viii. 7
vii. 32 oXoKavTwjJta xii. 33
ios iv. 21 8Xos i. 28, 33, 39, vi. 55, viii. 36, xii
viii. 38 30 quater (LXX.), 33 ter (LXX), 44,
jioixao-0ai x. ii, 12 9, 55, xv. i, 16, 33
fioixcla vii. 21 viii. 23
(ioixeveiv x. 19 (LXX.) o|xvv6iv vi. 23, xiv. 71
IJLOVOV adv. v. 36, vi. 8 6|xoiovv iv. 30
p.6vos iv. 10, vi. 47, ix. 2, 8 6p.ouos iv.16, xv. 31
[iov6<J>0aXp.os
ix. 47 6vti8ittv xv. 32, xvi. 14
[tvXos ix. 42 OVIKOS ix. 42
*
u.vpeiv xiv. 8 6vop.a iii. 1 6, 17, v. 9 bis, 22, vi. 14,
pvpov xiv. 3, 4, 5 ix - 37 3 8 39 4i, xi - 9, xiii. 6, 13, >
ix. 2,
vociv vii. 1 8, viii. 17, xiii. 14 opos in. 13, v. 5, n, vi. 46, 9,
v6<ros i.
^34
xi. i, 23, xiii. 3, 14, xiv. 26
xii. xii. i
*vowx<5s 34 6pvo-o-iv
Cos ii. bis, 20 6p\ur9a.i vi. 22
19
ii.
19 os passim
vvv ii. iii. 10, 28, v. 19, 20,
x. 30, xiii. 19, xv. 32 <xros
19, 8,
vv vi. 56, vii. 36, ix. 13, x. 21, xi.
iv. 27, v. 5, vi. 48, xiv. 30 30,
24, xii. 44
v. oorts iv. 20, vi. 23, vm. 34, ix. i, xu.
4
|T|pavo-0ai iii. i, iv. 6, v. 29, ix. 18, 18, xv. 7
xi. 20, 21 8<r<|>vs
i. 6
27 2
420 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS.
OTCLV iii. n, iv.
ii. 20,
15, 16, 29, 31, vi. 8, viii. 6
32,38, ix. 9, xi. 19,
viii. 25, xii. 25, Tro.pa.ytiv i. 16, ii. 14, xv. 21
xiii.
4, 7, ii, 14, 28, 29, xiv. 7, 25
ore i. 32, ii. 25, iv. 6, 10, vi. 21, vii. irapa8Y<r0cu iv. 20
17, viii.
19, 20, xi. i, xiv. 12, xv. 20, irapaSioovai i.
14, iii. 19, iv. 29, vii.
13, 31, x. 33 bis, xiii. 9, 11, 12,
ix.
frri passim xiv. 10, n, 18, 21, 41, 42, 44, xv. i,
ov (OUK, o#x) passim 10, 15
*
ovd xv. 29 irapdSoo-is vii. 3, 5, 8, 9, 13
ovaC xiii. 17, xiv. 21 irapaiTicr0ai xv. 6
ov& iv. 22, v. 3, vi. 31, viii. 17, xi. 33, irapaKoXeiv i. 40, v. 10, 12, 17, 18, 23,
xii. to, xiii. 32, xiv. 59, xvi. 13 vi. 56, vii. 32, viii. 22
owSefe ii. 21, 22, iii. 27, v. 3, 4, 37, irapaicovciv v. 36
vi. 5, vii. 12,
29, 39, 15, 24, ix. 8, irapaXa|i(3dviv iv. 36, v. 40, vii. 4, ix.
x. 18, 29, xi. 2, 13, xii. 14, 34, xiii. 2, x. 32, xiv. 33
2, xiv. 60, 61, xv. 4, 5, xvi. 8 irapaXvriKos ii. 3, 4, 5, 9, 10
ii. 12, 25 TrapairopVo-0ai xi. 20, xv. 29
v. 3, vii. 12, ix. 8, x. 8, xii. 34, irapdirra>fia
xi. 25
xiv. 25, xv. 5 irapacncevT] xv. 42
ovv x. 9, xi. 31, xiii. 35, xv. 12, xvi. 19 irapaTT]piv iii. 2
oijirw iv. 40, viii. 17, 21, xi. 2, xiii. 7 irapaTi&vai vi. 41, viii. 6, 7
ovpavds 32, vi. 41, vii. 34,
i. 10, n, iv. irapa4>lpciv
xiv. 36
viii. n, x. 21, xi. 25, 30, 31, xii. 25,
irap^px<r0ai
vi. 48, xiii. 30, 31 bis, xiv. 35
xiii. 25 bis, 27, 31, 32,-xiv. 62, xvi. 19 xiv. 6
ovs iv. 9, 23, vii 33, viii. 18 iv. 29, xiv. 47, 69, 70, xv.
OVTC xii. 25 bis, xiv. 68 bis
*
OVTOS passim irapofioios vii. 1 3
ovrws ii. 7, 8, 12, iv. 26, vii. 18, ix. 3, irappijcrCa viii. 32
x. 43, xiii.
29, xiv. 59, xv. 39 irds passim
o(f>9a\|i6s
vii. 22, viii. 18, 25, ix. 47 bis, irda-xa xiv. i, 12 bis, 14, 16
xii. n, xiv. 40 ird<rxv
v. 26, viii. 31, ix. 12
o<|>is
xvi. 1 8 iraTcC<r<Tiv xiv. 27 (LXX.)
oxXos ii. 13,
4, iii.
9, 20, 32, iv. i bis, ira/njp i. 20, v. 40, vii. 10 bis (LXX.),
36, v. 21, 24, 27, 30, 31, vi. 34, 45, n, 12, viii. 38, ix. 21, 24, x. 7 (LXX.),
vii. 14, 17, 33, viii. i, 6 bis, 34,
2, 19 (LXX.), 29,
xi. 10, 25, xiii. 12, 32,
ix. 14, 15, 17, 25, x. 46, xi. 1 8,
i, xiv. 36, xv. 21
32, xii. 12, 37, 41, xiv. 43, xv. 8, irarpCs vi. i, 4
ii, 15 v. 4 bis
oJ/4 xi. ii, xiii. 35 v -
!) 33
19,
ftfnos i.
32, iv. 35, vi. 47, xiv. 17, xv. iXaTo xv.
IleiAdTos i, 2, 4, 5, 9, 12, 14, 15,
42 43, 44
ireivq-v 11. 25, xi. 12
*ircu8i606v ix. 21 7reipdeiv 13, viii. i. ii, x. 2, xii. 15
iraiSiov 41, vii. 28, 30,
v. 39, 40 bis, impao-|Aos xiv. 38
ix. 24, 36, 37, x. 13, 14, 15 ir|iimv v. 12
irai8o-KT] xiv. 66, 69 irev0iv xvi. 10
irakiv xiv. 47 irv0pd i. 30
iraXaios ii. 21 bis, 22 n vi. 44, viii. 19
iraXiv ii. i, 13, iii. i, 20, iv. i, v. 21, vi/38, 41, viii. 19
vii. 14, 31, viii. i, 13, 25, x. i bis, 10,
27, xii. 4, xiv. 39, 40,
24, 32, xi. 3, ire
pay iii. 8, iv. 35, v. i, 21, vi. 45,
61, 69, 70 bis, xv. 4, 12, 13 viii. 13, x. i
iravraxov i. 28, xvi. 20 irtpC (i) w. gen., i. 30, 44, v. 16, 27,
irdvT006v i. 45 vii. 6, 25, viii. 30, x. 10, 41, xii. 14,
iravTOT* xiv. 7 bis 26, xiii. 32, xiv. 21 ; (2) w. ace., i. 6,
irapa (i) w. gen.,
iii. 21, v. 26, viii. n, iii. 8, 32, 34, iv. 10, 19, vi. 48, vii.
irpi<r<rvjia
viii. 8 iroXcpos xiii. 7 bis
irXavqiv xii. 24, 27, xiii. 5, 6 irovs v. 22, vi. ii, vii. 25, ix. 45 bis,
irXarefa vi. xii. 36
56
irXtio-ros iv. i irpairwpiov xv. 10
irXctav xii. 43 *irpa(rid vi. 40 bis
vii. viii. xi. 27,
irX6ctv xv. 17 irp<rpvTpos 3, 5, 31,
xiv. 43, 53, xv. i
irXeovc|a vii. 22
iii.
7, 8 irpLv xiv. 30, 72
irXrjOos
irXt]V xii. 32 irp6 i. 2 (LXX.)
x. 32, xi. 9, xiv. 28,
irXTJpT)s iv. 28, viii. 19 irpocfyeiv vi. 45,
49, xv. 28
i. 15, xiv. xvi. 7
irXtipov<r9at
* xiv. 68
viii. 20
irXripwjJia ii. 21, vi. 43, irpoavXiov
i.
irXrjafov xii. 31 (LXX.), 33 irpopaCvciv 19
irXoidpiov iii. 9 irpoparov vi. 34, xiv. 27
irXotov i. 19, 20, iv. xiii. 23
i, 36 bis, 37 bis, irpoipT]K^vai
v. 2, 18, 21, vi. 32, 45, 47, 51, 54 irpoe px*
0111 vi. 33, xiv. 35
viii. 26 (LXX.)ii.
10, 14 irp60e<ris
*
Trpocropp.^(r6ai vi. 53 <reurfios
xiii. 8
irpoa-iriTTTCiv
*
iii. n, v. 33, vii. 25 o-tXTJvT] xiii. 24
irpo<nropV<r0ai
x. 35 <rT]|jLiov
viii. n, 12 bis, xiii. 4, 22, xvi.
irpo<TTd(T(r6iv
i.
44 17, 20
irpoariOcVai iv. 24 oimepov xiv. 30
irpoorp^av ix. 15, x. 17 2i5wv iii. 8, vii. 24, 31
n-poo-<J>epeiv
i.
44, ii. 4, x. 13 bis Hijicjv (i) Htrpos i. 1 6, 29, 30, 36, iii.
irpoarwirov i. 2 (LXX.), xii. 14, xiv. 65 1 6, xiv. 37; (2) 6 Kavavatos iii. 18;
irpo<f>acris
xii. 40 (3) 6 d5e\0os TOI) Kvpiov vi. 3 (4) 6 ;
irpo(j>T]Tviv
vii. 6, xiv. 65 xiv. 3; (5) 6 Kvprjvaios xv. 21
Xe7r/>6s
jrpo<j>iyn]s
i. 2, vi. 4, 15, viii. 28, xi. 32 <rvairt iv.
31
irpvpva iv. 38 o-iv8wv xiv. 51, 52, xv. 46
irpw i. 35, xi. 20, xiii. 35, XV. i, xvi. O-ITOS iv. 28
2 >
9 o-iwirav iii. 4, iv. 39, ix. 34, x. 48, xiv. 61
irpb>TOKa0eSp(a
xii. 39 o-Kav8aXiv iv. 17, vi. 3, ix. 42, 43,
irpwTos vi. 21, ix. 35, x. 31, 44, xii. 20, a-Kia iv. 32
28, 29, xiv. 12, xvi. 9 o-icX-qpoKapSta X. 5, Xvi. 14
irTViv vii. 33, viii. 23 <TKOT^(r0ai xiii. 24
irTt5(ia vi. 29, xv. 45 O-KOTOS xv. 33
irrwx^s x. 21, xii. 42, 43, xiv. 5, 7 (TKvXXetv v. 35
*
*mry|ifj vii. 3 orKtoXi]! ix. 48 (LXX.)
*
iriip
ix. 22, 43, 48 (LXX.), 49 (rjivpvt<r0ai
xv. 23
irvp-yos xii. i <ros ii. 1 8, v. 19
jrup<r<ri.v
i.
30 vi. 2
<ro<|>Ca
31
in>pTos
i- <nrao-0cu xiv. 47
ircoXeiv x. 21, xi. 15 bis cnreipa xv. 16
irwXos xi. 2, 4, 5, 7 _ oTrpeiv iv. 3, 4, 14, 15 bis, 16, 18, 20,
ircopoverOai vi. 52, viii. 17 32
3i>
*
ircapaxris iii. 5 o-ireKOvXaTwp vi. 27
JTWS iii. 23, iv. 13, 30, 40, v. 16, ix. 12, o-n^pfxa iv. 31, xii. 19, 20, 21, 22
x. 23, 24, xi. 18, xii. 26, 35, 41, cnriiXatov xi. 17 (LXX.)
xiv. i, ii <nrXa,YXvfl>H)<u
i. 4 i, vi. 34, viii. 2,
IX. 22
ix. 5, xi. 21, xiv. 45 o-iroyyos xv. 36
loweC x. 51 cnr<ipi|ia,
rd ii.
23
vi. 8 <nr6pos
iv. 26, 27
ii. 21 <nrov8t]
vi. 25
*
pavrr9ai vii. 4 orao-iao-njs xv. 7
pairur|ia xiv. 65 (rrdo-ts xv. 7
pTJpa ix. 32, xiv. 72 crravpos viii. 34, xv. 21, 30, 32
ii. 22, ix. 18
pi]<rc-iv oravpovv xv. 13, 14, 15, 20, 24, 25, 27,
oi^a iv. 6, 17 xvi. 6
Po<})OS
XV. 21 ii. 23, iv. 28 bis
v. 25 ii.
4
o-Tvdiv vii. 34
-
34 orr^avos xv. 17
ppara i. 21, ii. 23, 24, 27 cmiKiv
*
iii. 31, xi. 25
bis, 28, iii. 2, 4, vi. 2, xvi. i, 2, 9 <TTiSds xi. 8
*
2a88ouKcuos xii. 18 orCXpeiv ix. 3
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS. 423
<rvief]
xi. 13, 20, 21, xiii. 28 rerapTos vi. 48
xi. 13 viii. 20
<TVKOV
TcrpaKio-x^Xioi
* 9,
o-vXXap.pdviv xiv. 48 rriXavyws viii 25
<n>p{3aviv
x. 32 njpeiv vii.
9
o-v|j.(3ovXiov iii. 6, xv. i n&vcu iv. 21 bis, 30, vi. 29, 56, viii.
*
crvjiiroo-tov vi. 39 6t* 25, x. 16, xii. 36 (LXX.), xv. 19, 46,
<rvv ii. 26, iv. 10, viii. 34, ix. 4, xrv. 47, xvi. 6
27, 32 rCXXeiv ii.
23
<rvv<ryiv
ii. 2, iv. i, v. 21, vi. 30, vii. i *Tf|xaios x. 46
o-vva-ywyii * 2I >
2 3>
29 39 "* : >
v ^- 2 TIJMJV vii. 6 (LXX.), 10 (LXX.), x. 19
xii. 39, xiii. 9 (LXX.)
<ruvaKoXov9eiv v. 37, xiv. 51 TS, TIS passim
o-vvavapaCveiv xv. 41 ToioiiTos iv. 33, vi. 2, vii. 13, ix. 37,
15,
<rwavaKi<r9<u ii. vi. 22 x. 14, xiii. 19
o-uvt Spiov xiii. 9, xiv. 55, xv. i
ToXjji^v xii. 34, xv. 43
(ruvep Y iv xvi. 20 TOITOS i. 35, 45, vi. n, 31, 32, 35, xiii.
<rvvpxr9ai iii. 20, xiv. 53 8, xv. 22, xvi. 6
<rvv<ris xii. 33 (LXX.) Tore ii. 20, iii. 27, xiii. 14, 21, 26, 27
<ruvvyvvvai
x. 9 Tpdirtta. vii. 28, xi. 15
ii, ix. ix.
o-uviyreiv i. 27, viii. 10, 14, 16, Tpax^Xos 42
xiv. 58,
xii. 28 rpeis viii. 2, 31, ix. 5, 31, x. 34,
v. 24, 31 xv. 29
*<rvv9Xpiv
o-vvfciv, o-vvi^vai iv. 12 (LXX.), vi. 52, vii. TPe>iv
v. 33
<ru<r<rr](JLOV
xiv. 44
x\ t^Hs v. 34
<r<jx>8pa
i.
4
viii. 8, 20 vSwp i. 8, 22, 41, xiv. 13
10, ix.
<r<j>vpis
oavepos iii. 12, iv. 22, vi. 14 XopTctteiv vi. 2, vii. 27, viii. 4, 8
iv. 22, xvi. 12, 14 iv. 28, vi.
<>avpov<r6ak X<$pTos 39
oavps i-
45 Xovs vi. ii
oavrao-p-a vi. 49 Xpeia ii.
17, 25, xi. 3, xiv. 63
^apioraios ii. 16, 18 bis, 24, iii. 6, vii.
Xp^a x. 23
i, 3, 5, viii. ii, 15, ix. n, x. 2, Xpwrros, o xP S J- 34 5 vm. 29, ix. l<rT
i>
19
4i iv. <58c vi. viii. 4, ix. i, 5, xi. 3, xiii. 2,
<}>6pos 3,
*
^oivteioxra vii. 26 21, xiv. 32, 34, xvi. 6
(boveveiv x.19 (LXX.) <8v xiii. 8
oovos 21, xv. 7 vii.
wpa vi. ii, xiii. n, 32, xiv.
35 bis, xi.
opa-ycXXovv xv. 15 35, 37, 4? 25, .33 bis 34 xv -
>
t
opcry[j.6s xii. i (LXX.) s (i) adv.
10, 22, iv. 26, 27, 31, 36, v.
i.
cjxovti
i.
3 (LXX.), n, 26, v. 7, ix. 7, xv.
^
iv. i, 32, 37, ix. 26, x. 8, xv. 5
34. 37 xiv. 47
corapiov
xiv. 54
<j>ws
V. 26, vii. ii, viii. 36
a>4>eXeiv
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
Aramaic, not the original language dva[3aiveu> 73 f. (of vegetation), 234 (of
of this Gospel, xli ff. a journey)
Arimathaea, 391 ava-, 5ia-, <?/*-, /SX^Treif 174, 225, 295,
Ariston, Aristion, cxi
Ascension, Greek terms for the, 407 330
attitude in prayer, 261, 343; in teach ,
6 305
f. iv 365
ing, 296
aurium apertio, 161 19
authority, note of, in teaching and di/a-, dTro-, Kv\leu>
396
actions of our Lord and His disciples, 407
18, 22, 37, 58 f., 116, 317 129
dvacreieiv 372
6 dvdffTaffis, 280
irarrip 344 i]
dyopd 141 ;
aw dyopds 144 cbraXis 313 f.
dirapveiffdai. 182
dypetietv X6*yy 273
dyp6s 97, 131, 250, 306, 377 , dTreKpivdfJ.r)v 69, 189, 358
178 f. eii
dirodoKi/j.dfiv (3a<ravi 94 f., 137
)3a<riXe/a, 17
TOU 0eou 13
diro\veiv (of the wife) 219 /ScurtXetfs (of the tetrarch) Ixxxiv, 119
Airofj.vyfji.oi eijfJLaTa Htrpov xxx, Ixvi jSdros, 6 282
diroffrdo iov 216 408
t5X 64
0a7e?/ 63 391
darkness at the Crucifixion, 384 f. abrupt end of the original work, 399
dative of instrument, 7, 150 entertaining, times for, 291
David and Christ, 48, 243 f., 251, 288 f. enthusiasm, popular, danger to our
Decapolis, the, 100, 160 ff. Lord s work from, 136
demonology, Jewish, 25 Ephphatha, 161
denarius, the, 132, 275, 323 Eucharist, doctrine of the, 336
display, doom of barren, 254 f. Euthymius Zigabenus, his commentary
disturbances in Palestine, 298 f. on St Mark, cxvi
dogs, house, 157 f. excommunication, Jewish, 270
doves sold in the Precinct, 256 exorcism, 405 f.
5i.a<pr)fji.t
eti
31 387
TT) 2 7
147 9>
47 K(pveu> 314
88 336
6 246 f.
Snjye io Ocu 98
j
,
5t 71/j.epuiv 32 156
SI KCUOJ 42 f., 123 385
SiKTVOV 15 f. 174, 225
5oKetV 138, 239 30
f.
56Xoj 154 efj.irT6eu> 234 f., 360
56a, r/ roO 7rarp6j 185 >
33 Gennesaret, 140 f.
w, oi 76 genitive, of time, 93, 307; of price, 323;
anarthr. 369 of object, 1 1 6, 259; double, 171
185 geographical notes in this Gospel, Ixxxi
408 Ixxxiv
303 Gerasa (Gergesa, Gadara), 91 f.
351 Gnostic use of St Mark, xxxi, xxxiii
169 Golgotha, 378 f.
mfr. 89, 366; ras 3 * 5 35 J
<?7ri/SdXXe> X"/
goodness, the standard of, 223 f.
infinitive of purpose, 72, 105 ; pres. and Kapdla, dtdvoia, cr^ccrts 35, 140, 286
aor., 72 f. Kara /iovas 75
John, St, 15 f., 59 f.; remark by, 206; 108
his account of the Feeding of the 5000, 26
ff. 40
129 23,
John, St, the Baptist, see Baptist 93
Joseph, St, not mentioned by St Mark, 239 iv
112 veLy 197
I/MTIOV, r6 306 ; IfJ-dna, rd 103, 380 /cow6s, KOLVOVV 143 f., 150 f.
ifMTlfcffdaL 98 K6/CKOS 86
i^a, telic 76, 194 airL^LV 361
lovdcuot, ol 143 255
xxvi f.
IffKapiud 62 K0\ofiovv 308 KoXo/SoScx/cruXoj
;
o 66 Kop6.ffi.ov 109
16 /copjSdi 148 f.
laxnfa 113, 389 /c6cr/ios 184, 325, 404
s, 135, 165
ff<t>vpis
f., 172
Kerioth, 62 34
Kersa, Kursi, 92 56
Khan Minyeh, 17 103
Kpareiv \6yov 192 TrapdSoo-iv 144
Kingdom of GOD, 13
; K/J.
2 27
430 INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
Latinisms in St Mark, xlvii, 1, 95, 127, Text
authorities for the, MSS.,
of,
145, 373 f 388 ->
xcix ; versions, xcix cii
xcvi
Law, Christ s attitude towards the, 30 f. ; Commentaries upon, cxiv cxviii
the oral, 1481!. market, the Temple, 255 f.
laying on of hands upon the sick, 102, marriage, law of, 218 f.; levirate, 278
406; in blessing, 220 Mary, of Magdala, 389, 399 f. ; mother
leases for rent in kind, 266 of James, 367
leaven as a symbol, 169 f. Matthew, St, 61
legion, the Koman, 95 measure of spiritual profit, 83
leprosy, 28 el Mejdel, 140, 167
Levi, 39, 61 Messiah, Jewish conception of the, 177,
longer ending of St Mark, see endings 35.8
f.
fjierdvoia 4
Machaerus 122, 124, 126 elliptical 3-20; interrogative 44
madness, charge of, xci, 64 ne quidem 175
Malchus, 352 81
Marcus, xiil f. 390
Mark, St, in the Acts, xiv xix ;
in the 6s 16
Pauline Epistles, xix f ; in i Peter, .
fJ.vr)J*a, fjiv-rj^etov 92, 128, 393 ff.
127 174 f.
,, (77r6pos 84 rl remonstrative 275
.
29, 130 TL...-fj 36; rl TJ/JUV Kai aoi 19
S. M. 2 23
434 INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
Victor of Antioch, his commentary on bo-rcpeiir constr. 226; v<TTtp-r)<ris 294
St Mark, cxiv f. I/I/WTOS, 6 94; v^iffra, rd 252
vineyard, symbol of the, 265
unction of the sick, 119, 406 f. Wady Kelt, 246
vocabulary of this Gospel, xlivff.,lxxxviii, walking on the sea, in the O.T., 138
409 ff. watches of the night, 137 f., 318
*
Voice, the Divine, 9, 191 Western text, 5, 8, 29, 69/105, 109,
131, 145, 148, 158, 199, 228, 230, 335,
vdup, Trvevna 7 348, 385 f., 395
vi6s, 6 316, 6 roO 0eoO 2, 389, 6 rov av- Wilderness of Judaea, 3
Bpibirov 37 vies AauefS 288 oi
; ; viol roD
vv]u,<pwi
os 44 ; vios, TKVQV xx f. 4^<rr7?s 145
258 f.
^?ra7 30 %r)pa.lve<r6ai 50, I97>
Guardian. "We find it all that the high reputation of the writer had led
us to expect.... A commentary on the Book of Revelation which is at once of
the first rank and yet not over the head of any one who is fairly acquainted
with the Greek of the New Testament. Even those who know no Greek
at all may learn a great deal from the two hundred pages of Preface and
Introduction."
Guardian. "
credit on the University s school of theology, and places that school in the
foremost rank of the theologians of the day."
i
DATE DUE